UC-NRLF 


$B    ETM    S 


f^ 


-Miffti^ 


OF   THE 


llrtwjjf$itg  jrf  Calit>i|«ia* 


J^z^ 


Received.. /:^/^^^r:^::^.y. 187  ^ 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2007  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/causecureofinfidOOnelsricli 


/frf 


[^E^a  [D^'^DID    [f^[E[L©®R!l,  l!^=[B, 


THE 


CAUSE    AND    CURE 


OF  ^    *  '    ''^ 


INFIDELITY:  ^o' 

'a 


<!i;, 


INCLUDING 


A  NOTICE  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  UNBELIEF 


AND 


THE   MEANS   OF  HIS  RESCUE 


BY  REV.  DAVID  NELSON,   M.D, 

'1 


PUBLISHED   BY  THE 
AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 

150  NASSAU-STREET,  NEW  YORK. 


(0  /  /^/o 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1841,  by  David  Nelson,  in 
the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


Right  of  publishing  transferred  to  the  American  Tract  Society. 


'  r 


The  President  of  Centre  College,  Kentucky,  has  well  said  in 
reference  to  this  work,  that  "  after  all  the  learned,  eloquent,  and 
argumentative  treatises  which  have  heen  published,  on  different 
branches  of  the  Christian  evidences,  something  was  still  needed — 
something  adapted  to  the  peculiar  tastes  and  condition  of  our 
community,"  especially  to  many  vigorous  minds  of  the  West, 
where  the  author's  life  has  been  chiefly  spent,  "to  excite  curi- 
osity, awaken  attention,  and  stimulate  inquiry — something  which 
should  bring  down  abstruse  argument  to  the  apprehension  of  men 
in  general,  and  present  striking  facts  to  arrest  the  attention  of 
the  indifferent  and  the  sceptical.  Facts  drawn  from  history, 
science,  and  observation,  are  here  placed  in  a  strong  and  often 
startling  light,  and  there  is  an  earnestness,  a  personality,  a 
warm  lifeblood  of  reality  running  through  the  whole,  which 
gives  to  the  written  argument  much  of  the  interest  and  power 
of  an  oral  address." 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  subject  continued:  Damascus;  important  inquiries ;  the  plough- 
man,  49 


/ 


CHAPTER  XI. 


The  great  and  the  learned  do  not  acquaint  themselves  with  Bible 
facts  :  prophecies  of  Egypt, 55 

CHAPTER  XII. 
The  subject  continued :  prediction  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  59, 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Scoffers  of  the  last  days  are  wilfully  ignorant  of  Bible  language :  an 
aged  Kentuckian, .68 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
The  subject  continued :  prediction  of  Nineveh, 71 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  subject  continued :  the  volcano,       ........  73 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  subject  continued  :  the  lodge, 75 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Men  have  loved  darkness  rather  than  light:  conversation  between  a 
member  of  Congress  and  a  physician,      ........     76 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
The  subject  continued :  the  resurrection, 80 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
The  subject  continued  :  testimony  of  Pagan  writers,     ....     88 

CHAPTER  XX. 
Inconsistency  of  unbelievers :  testimony  overlooked ;  Acts  oi  Pilate,  92 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Unceasing  cause  of  Infidelity  in  its  various  forms  :  testimony  of  Cel- 
sus, 95 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
The  subject  continued, 100 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Inconsistency  and  credulity  of  the  rejecters  of  the  gospel :  the  aged 
school-teacher;  pagan  testimony  to  the  character  and  number  of 
the  early  Christians;  their  patience  under  suffering;  were  they 
either  deceived  or  deceivers  ? .     .     102 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Men  who  cast  away  the  Bible  are  credulous  in  the  extreme :  the 
sceptical  moralist ;  influence  of  Christianity  upon  morals,      .     114 

.     CHAPTER  XXV. 
Men  adopt  false  opinions  without  inquiry  :  a  citizen  of  New  York,  121 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
CURE  OF  INFIDELITY, 123 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
A  remedy  proposed :  honest  and  thorough  investigation,    .     .     .     125 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
An  example :  a  young  man  in  Kentucky, 128 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
A  second  example :  a  gentleman  of  the  bar, 135 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Aversion  to  commentaries  :  we  may  avail  ourselves  of  the  facts  they 
record  5  predictions  of  Rome, .     138 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 
Case  of  an  infidel  who  began  to  read :  a  merchant  of  Tennessee,   151 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 
Use  of  commentaries  :  prophecy  of  the  locusts, 157 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Value  of  historical  knowledge  :  a  merchant  of  Kentucky ;  the  image 
in  Nebuchadnezzar's  dream ;  a  history  of  the  world,     .     .     .     160 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 
The  subject  continued:  the  stone  cut  out  without  hands,      .     .     170 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 
An  example:  an  educated  young  gentleman, 177 

/ 


8  CONTEl^TS. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
Works  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity  recommended,      .     ,     .     179 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Testimony  resisted :  concluding  remarks  on  the  remedy  proposed ;  a 
•wealthy  agriculturist  of  the  "West, 182 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 
A  further  remedy :  the  all-powerful ;  evidence  of  experience,     .     188 

CHAPTER  XXXIX.    .. 
Illustrations  :  a  man  of  middle  age, 192 

CHAPTER  XL. 
Illustrations :  a  professor  of  religion, 196 

CHAPTER  XLI. 
Illustrations :  family  worship, 198 

CHAPTER  XLII. 
Illustrations :  divine  influence ;  power  of  prayer, 202 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 
The  remedy  denied  to  none, 206 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 
Atheism, ' 214 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

The  subject  continued :  the  doctrine  of  chance ;  the  atmosphere ;  effects 
of  electricity ;  heat  and  cold ;  evaporation ;  density  of  the  soil,  wa- 
ter, air,  etc. ;  iron ;  proofs  of  design ;  the  Andes ;  the  Nile ;  Green- 
land ;  the  solar  system ;  the  moon ;  questions  5  inquiries  answered ; 
farewell,        .     * 216 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 

THE  AUTHOR'S  UNBELIEF  AND  MEANS  OE  RESCUE:  mode 
of  descent, 251 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 
False  statements :  glass, 254 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 
False  statements :  eunuchs, 256 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 
Seeming  truth,  but  actual  falsehood,     .     .     .     ." 259 

CHAPTER  L. 
The  subject  continued,        263 

CHAPTER  LI. 
The  subject  continued:  sneers  of  infidels, 265 

CHAPTER  LII. 

Examples  of  apparent  truth  but  actual  falsehood  in  infidels ;  Volney's 
Ruins,      ,     . 270 

CHAPTER  LIII. 
Further  examples  :  claims  of  various  religions,        278 

CHAPTER  LIV. 
The  subject  continued :  counterfeits,     .........     283 

CHAPTER  LV. 

Further  discoveries :    a  New  Englander  in  Illinois ;    a  few  signs  in 
religion,         287 

.  CHAPTER  LVI. 

Further  inquiry  :  the  Age  of  Reason;   Scott's  Commentary;  further 
investigation, 292 

CHAPTER  LVII. 

The  influence  of  religious  belief  at  the  time  of  death :  observations 
on  man's  departure, 299 

CHAPTER  LVIII. 
The  dying  compared  with  those  who  think  themselves  dying,     .     305 

CHAPTER  LIX. 
The  subject  continued  :  a  revolutionary  officer,         .....     308 

CHAPTER  LX. 
The  subject  continued :  dying  fancies, .     .     311 

CHAPTER  LXI. 

Disposition  of  unbelievers  to  credit  accusations  against  Christians, 
preiudices  against  the  Jews ;  character  of  the  Mosaic  law,     .     314 

1* 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  LXII. 

[nfluence  of  an  early  acquaintance  with  the  Bible :  what  induced  the 
people  to  receive  the  law  of  Moses;  fidelity  and  humility  of  the 
writers, # 327 

CHAPTER  LXIII. 
Commemorative  institutions  :  fourth  of  July, 339 

CHAPTER  LXIV. 
Evidence  of  prophecy :  fifty-third  of  Isaiah,        344 

CHAPTER  LXV. 
Evidence  of  prophecy :  Daniel's  seventy  weeks,       ....  349 

CHAPTER  LXVI. 
Evidence  of  prophecy :  Daniel's  four  beasts ;  an  outline  of  history,  356 

CHAPTER  LXVII. 

Prevalent  ignorance  of  the  Bible :   examples ;  predictions  of  Egypt 
and  Syria, 377  ' 

CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

The  last  resort ;  appeal  to  reason ;  the  goodness  of  God ;  doctrines 
inquired  after,         384 

CHAPTER  LXIX. 
The  last  resort :  testimony  of  enemies, 389 

CHAPTER  LXX. 

Concluding  summary, •     ...     391 

Brief  sketch  of  the  author's  life,        395 


PREFACE. 


The  following  work  is  not  a  compilation  of  the  evidences  of 
Christianity.  It  was  written  with  the  hope  of  exciting  those 
who  need  such  research,  to  read  many  authors  on  that  subject. 
A  book  which  does  not  contain  a  summary  of  arguments  against 
infidelity,  may  provoke  an  appetite  to  read  volumes  where  those 
arguments  are  found.  The  evidences  of  Christianity  are  not 
fully  contained  in  any  half-score  of  volumes  now  existing. 

The  most  of  those  who  have  written,  have  aimed  at  nothing 
more  than  an  abridgment  of  this  subject,  because  of  its  unusual 
extent.  We  may  present  reasons  for  investigation,  and  we  may 
persuade  others  to  read,  in  a  shorter  space  than  that  which  is 
required  to  contain  a  full  array  of  facts  in  support  of  revelation. 
The  following  pages  were  written  with  the  design  of  urging  the 
multitude  to  become  informed  concerning  the  book  of  books,  the 
Bible.  The  call  for  such  an  attempt — the  necessity  for  it  at  the 
present  time — we  think  fairly  inferrible  from  the  following  facts. 

First  fact.  It  is  true,  that  in  almost  every  congregation 
there  are  some  more  or  less  imbued  with  infidelity,  who  do  not 
avow  it.  They  are  not  confirmed  sceptics;  but  Satan's  grand 
effort  to  prevent  their  commencing  the  work  of  repentance,  or 
seeking  the  pardon  of  sin,  is  made  by  suggesting  unbelieving 
doubts.  The  minister  who  has  been  long  hoping  and  looking 
with  unceasing  anxiety  for  their  conversion  to  God,  never  was 
thus  harassed  himself,  and  does  not  dream  of  their  real  condition. 
Again,  there  are  countless  thousands  of  the  youthful  and  the 
uninformed,  who  are  thus  kept  inactive.  Temptations  of  unbe- 
lief cripple  or  prevent  their  exertions.  Books  on  this  subject  are 
found,  for  the  most  part,  only  in  ministers'  libraries,  and  they 
are  scarce  there ;  and,  moreover,  those  found  there  are  not  cal- 
culated altogether  to  fit  the  cases  we  are  now  noticing.  Those 
authors  aim  at  cavils  the  most  plausible  only,  and  strike  at  infi- 
del objections  most  worthy  of  answer;  whereas  the  youth  thus 
injured  are  very  often  influenced  by  arguments  pwm/e  in  the 
extreme,  and  so  feeble  that  the  better  informed  would  never  be- 
lieve they  could  be  used. 


12  PREFACE. 

Second  fact.  The  adversary  of  souls  would  not  have  young 
professors  and  possessors  of  religion  grow  in  grace.  To  prevent 
itj  he  injects  into  their  minds  cold,  Tinbelieving  cavils,  which 
embarrass  and  retard  their  march.  They  read  on  the  subject 
authors  that  are  powerful  and  unanswerable  in  the  truths  they 
present ;  but  they  have  no  effect  on  the  young  inquirers,  for  they 
are  not  sufficiently  simplified  and  extended.  They  are  invincible 
in  the  view  of  those  who  are  familiar  with  chronology  and  his- 
tory, but  they  s'ait  the  educated  alone.  It  has  been  long  true 
with  the  author  of  the  following  pages,  that  after  trying  to  speak' 
on  the  subject,  he  has  been  addressed  by  young  persons,  who 
have  told  him  that  they  rejoiced  he  had  noticed  a  certain  infidel 
quibble — that  it  had  long  harassed  them — that  they  knew  it  was 
weak  and  puerile,  but  had  still  been  annoyed  without  having 
heard  the  proper  answer  given. 

Third  fact.  Infidelity  is  now  growing  and' spreading  to  an 
extent  the  blindness  of  the  church  does  not  suspect :  pocket  vol- 
umes of  false  statements,  infidel  manuals,  painted  perversions 
of  history,  etc.,  are  spreading  profusely;  while  opposite  publica- 
tions are  growing  more  rare. 

There  are  many  thousands  more  in  our  land  now  growing 
up  in  the  darkest  unbelief,  than  is  known  or  suspected  by  any 
except  those  who  once  themselves  fought,  in  that  division  of 
Satan's  army. 

Fourth  fact.  Those  who  read  on  this  subject  in  the  church 
are  few,  and  Christians  are,  to  a  great  extent,  but  poorly  quali- 
fied to  instruct,  or  to  answer  the  objections  of  sceptics  against 
their  holy  religion. 

It  has  a  bad  influence  on  the  youthful  spectator  who  notices 
a  leader  in  society,  "  a  grey-headed  professor,"  unable  to  answer 
the  cavil  of  an  uninformed  mocker.  It  has  a  bad  influence  on  a 
youthful  inquirer,  who  applies  for  assistance  against  some  soph- 
ism of  infidelity  to  one  of  God's  people,  and  does  not  receive  it. 

And  more.  Is  not  the  age  of  infidelity  approaching,  along 
with  the  time  of  terrible  judgments  ? 

In  a  great  part  of  Catholic  Europe,  are  not  large  masses  of 
the  population  almost  total  atheists  ? 

In  Great  Britain,  do  not  multitudes  of  the  people  openly 
renounce  God's  holy  volume  ? 

Is  not  our  own  nation  walking  down  the  same  track  ? 


THE 


CAUSE  AND  CUEE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   I. 

CAUSE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

Infidelity  is  produced  by  two  causes,  acting  con- 
jointly. The  primary,  or  more  remote  cause,  is  man's 
depravity ;  the  second,  or  approximate  cause,  is  man's 
want  of  knowledge.  As  it  regards  the  first  or  origi- 
nal cause,  man's  wicked  nature,  we  can  readily  see 
how  it  would  bend  his  belief  towards  the  side  of  false- 
hood. It  must  incline  him  to  reject  the  sacred  vol- 
ume, which  enjoins  every  thing  that  is  righteous,  self- 
denying,  pure,  and  holy.  Again,  we  can  easily  under- 
stand how  this  first  cause  of  unbelief,  man's  sinful- 
ness, must  tend  towards  the  production  of  the  second 
cause,  his  lack  of  information.  It  retards  his  labors 
in  searching  after  truth ;  it  aids  in  continuing  his 
want  of  knowledge  ;  it  prevents  his  activity  in  search 
after  facts  which  sustain  the  truth.  As  it  regards 
the  secondary,  or  proximate  cause,  want  of  know- 
ledge,  it  sounds  strange  to  speak  of  the  ignorance  of 
the  learned.  This  seeming  contradiction  will  be  fully 
explained  after  a  time.  For  the  present,  we  must 
begin  with  the  original  cause,  man's  depravity. 


14  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  II. 


MAN  A  FALLEN  BEING. 


The  Bible  is  not  true,  if  man  is  not  prone  to  evil. 
The  holy  page  has  two  modes  of  expression  in  hold- 
ing up  the  fact  of  man's  depravity.  The  first  is  his 
hatred  towards  G-od ;  the  second  is  his  love  for  false- 
hood.    Let  us  look  at  each  of  these  assertions. 

1.   The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God. 

This  seems  to  the  unconverted  man  as  though  it 
must  be  false.  He  is  not  conscious  of  any  enmity 
against  G-od.  He  thinks  usually  that  he  loves  his 
Creator.  Of  course,  if  we  talk  of  his  hatred,  we  do 
not  gain  his  assent.  The  reason  it  seems  to  him  that 
he  loves  where  he  really  hates,  is  simply  this :  he 
doe6  not  hate  that  which  he  calls  God.  He  well 
approves  the  character  which  he  himself  has  given  to 
the  Creator ;  but  this  character  always  differs  in  one 
or  more  traits  from  that  which  is  drawn  of  G-od  in 
the  Bible.  It  always  resembles,  more  or  less,  the 
character  of  the  individual  who  has  drawn  it.  A 
part  of  the  character  accords  with  the  sacred  page  ; 
but  a  portion  of  it,  more  or  less,  belongs  to  the  man 
who  draws  it ;  of  course  he  does  not  hate  it.  This 
has  been  true  in  every  age  ;  and  is  now  a  fact,  wher- 
ever men  are  living. 

Examples.  Could  .you  have  asked  the  ancient 
Scandinavian,  as  he  stood  before  you  with  a  purse  in 
one  hand  and  a  spear  in  the  other,  "  Do  you  love 


MAN  A  FALLEN  BEING.  15 

Grod  ?"  he  would  have  answered  you  in  the  affirma- 
tive. Then  had  you  inquired,  "Who  is  God?"  he 
would  have  replied,  "  Thor,  the  god  of  battles  and 
of  plunder."  The  wafrior  loved  such  a  deity — a 
part  of  the  character  belonged  to  the  barbarian.  Om- 
nipotence and  other  traits  were  correct,  and  were 
received  from  true  tradition  ,-  but  holiness  and  purity 
the  man  did  not  love,  and  therefore  did  not  receive 
into  his  creed  as  belonging  to  heaven.  Could  you 
have  asked  the  Grreek,  at  Athens,  two  thousand  years 
ago,  if  he  loved  God,  he  would  have  replied,  Yes. 
"Who  is  God?"  Answer,  "Bacchus,  Venus,  or 
Mars."  A  deity  of  wine,  or  revelry,  or  sensuality,  or 
war,  he  did  not  hate ;  but  if  you  had  placed  before 
him  the  full  character  of  the  God  of  the  Bible,  as  the 
apostles  did,  he  would  have  turned  away  in  anger. 
Go,  now,  and  converse  with  the  enfeebled  Asiatic  con- 
cerning his  enmity  to  God,  and  he  will  look  aston- 
ished at  your  assertion.  He  is  willing  to  give  up  his 
life  in  the  service  of  his  god.  But  ask  after  this 
deity,  and  he  will  name  one  of  lust,  cruelty,  and  pol- 
lution; one  resembling,  to  a  great  extent,  the  man 
who  stands  before  you.  If  you  claim  his  notice  to 
the  God  who  loves  justice  and  humility,  purity  and 
peace,  he  cannot  bear  to  hear  you.  Just  so  it  is  in 
the  land  of  Bibles  and  of  light,  so  it  is  in  England  or 
America.  Go  to  that  Universalist,  and  ask  him  if  he 
hates  God.  He  is  indignant  at  the  question.  He 
thinks  he  loves  his  kind  Creator  ardently ;  he  thinks 
he  never  did  hate  God.  And  it  is  true  that  he  does 
love  a  god  whose  character  resembles  that  of  the 
man   before  you,  in    some   prominent   traits.     But 


16  CAUSE  AND  CUHE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

place  before  him  the  Grod  of  the  Bible — one  who  will 
say,  Depart,  to  the  wicked ;  one  who  will  not  take 
pollution  and  the  rejecters  of  mercy  into  heaven ;  one 
who  will  see  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascend  up 
for  ever  and  ever ;  and  the  Universalist  will  tell  you 
earnestly  that  he  hates  such  a  G-od  as  that.  ■  Just  so 
it  is  with  the  Deist.  He  gives  to  God  a  character 
which  he  thinks  rational ;  he  loves  that  character,; 
it  resembles,  in  some  main  point§,  the  man  who 
frames  it.  He  cannot  think  that  "  the  carnal  mind 
is  enmity  against  Grod,"  for  he  esteems  G-od  a  being 
who  has  done,  and  will  do  very  much,  in  accordance 
with  a  plan  which  he  himself  esteems  rational  and 
proper. 

It  is  true,  we  cannot  exhibit  the  case  of  deists, 
as  to  what  they  love  or  hate,  as  plainly  as  the  case 
of  others,  because  there  is  such  an  unending  variety 
in  their  creed.  Go  to  one  hundred  deists,  and  you 
will  rarely  find  two  of  them  believing  alike.  They 
all  agree  in  rejecting  the  Bible;  but  on  many  very 
important  considerations — whether  God  will  or  will 
not  punish  the  wicked — whether  the  soul  goes  out, 
or  certainly  lives  on  after  death — whether  the  world 
is  to  meet  ruin,  or  continue  for  ever — if  the  wicked 
are  to  be  chastised,  what  sins  are  most  danger- 
ous— they  have  no  sameness  in  their  plans.  Many 
deists,  on  questions  of  breathless  interest,  will  refuse 
to  give  you  any  answer :  they  will  tell  you  they  do 
not  know ;  they  have  no  belief  on  the  point,  however 
interesting.  At  other  times,  you  will  find  them  main- 
taining that  man's  reason  was  given  him  as  a  lamp 
to  enlighten,  and  as  a  guide  to  direct  him  in  these 


MAN  A  FALLEN  BEINO..  17 

matters.  But  ask  them  what  kind  of  conduct  here 
will  most  add  to,  or  detract  from  happiness  here- 
after, or  what  kind  of  life  we  may  certainly  look 
for  in  the  next  existence,  and  no  two  of  them  will 
give  you  the  same  replies  to  these  inquiries.  The 
reason  of  a  thousand  of  them  seems  to  have  led  in  as 
many  -different  directions.  That  Christian  denomi- 
nations should  differ,  appears  to  them  exceedingly 
absurd  and  reproachful ;  but  that  reason,  which  they 
say  Grod  has  given  as  our  only  teacher,  should  give 
either  no  opinions,  or  very  different  opinions  among 
their  own  number,  does  not  call  forth  a  bitter  remark. 
If  the  Bible  is  disclaimed,  thus  far  they  all  agree ; 
further  than  this  they  do  not  ask  after  agreement,  or 
regret  it  should  there  be  a  thousand  different  creeds. 
A  God  according  to  the  Bible,  they  do  not  love ;  one 
conformed  to  their  own  vague  ideas,  they  do  not 
hate. 

2.  Man's  love  of  falsehood. 

*'  Men  have  loved  darkness  rather  than  light." 
[n  this  assertion,  light  stands  for  truth;  and  the 
word  darkness  means  falsehood.  It  does  not  seem  to 
any  one  that  he  prefers  falsehood  to  truth.  The 
most  prejudiced  man  thinks  himself  impartial.  It  is 
so  on  any  subject.  The  most  vehement  politician 
thinks  himself  unbiassed  in  his  judgment ;  the  most 
deadly  enemy,  in  speaking  of  the  one  he  hates,  will 
tell  you  that  his  views  are  not  the  offspring  of  pas- 
sion, yet  he  certainly  would  believe  evil  of  his  neigh- 
bor more  readily  than  good,  even  when  this  good  is 
true.  We  might  then  very  certainly  expect,  that 
the  man  who  wishes  to  live  for  ever,  to  whom  anni- 


18  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

hilation  has  no  pleasing  look,  and  who  even  wishes 
strongly  to  believe  the  Bible,  would  be  far  from  feel- 
ing, or  believing,  that  on  this  subject  he  would 
cherish  darkness  rather  than  light.  Nevertheless  it 
is  true.  Although  not  in  a  situation  as  deplorable  as 
the  man  who  gnashes  his  teeth  on  religion,  still  it  is 
true,  that  one  small  cunningly  devised  falsehood  will 
influence  him  further  than  one  hundred  plain  and 
forcible  arguments  in  favor  of  revelation.  A  man 
may  stand  on  the  side  of  a  precipitous  mountain, 
and  long  for  the  top,  yet  the  impetus  of  an  ounce 
will  push  him  further  down  than  many  times  that 
force  will  cast  him  u|).  One  who  desires  the  valley 
below,  can  go  there  without  a  struggle.  The  man 
who  has  sinned  may  desire  the  summit  of  truth,  but 
he  stands  on  the  declivity  of  a  sinful  nature.  Every 
transgression  or  sensual  indulgence  has  added  to  the 
darkness  of  his  soul  without  his  knowing  it.  Some 
examples  of  this  must  be  given  in  the  following 
chapter,  to  make  the  fact  easily  understood. 


FALSEHOOD  READILY  RECEIVED.  19 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  TRIFLINa  FALSEHOOD  INFLUENCES  HUMAN  BELIEF 
AGAINST  THE  BIBLE  MORE  THAN  GiaANTIC  TRUTH  IN 
FAVOR  OF  IT. 

Example  1.  An  English  traveller,  Brydone,  wrote 
and  published  a  description  of  mount  Etna.  He 
describes  her  craters  and  her  extended  slope,  covered 
occasionally  for  twenty  miles  or  more,  along  the  side 
of  the  mountain,  with  vines,  villages,  and  luxuriance. 
These  are  sometimes  destroyed  by  the  river  of  melted 
lava  which  issues  from  the  mountain  above,  many  feet 
deep,  and  a  mile — perhaps  more,  sometimes  less — 
in  width,  bearing  all  before  it,  until  it  reaches  the 
sea  and  drives  back  its  boiling  waves.  After  this 
burning  stream  has  cooled,  there  is  seen,  instead  of 
blooming  gardens,  a  naked,  dreary,  metallic  rock 
Sometimes  many  eruptions  occur  in  the  course  of  a 
year,  breaking  out  at  different  parts  of  the  moun- 
tain, and  sometimes  none  for  half  a  century.  The 
traveller  found  a  stream  of  lava  congealed  on  the  side 
of  the  mountain,  which  attracted  his  notice  more 
than  others.  He  thought  it  must  have  been  thrown 
out  by  an  eruption,  which  was  mentioned  by  perhaps 
Poly  bins,  as  occurring  nearly  seventeen  hundred  years 
since.  There  was  no  soil  on  it.  It  was  as  naked  as 
when  first  arrested  there.  The  particles  of  dust  float- 
ing through  the  air  had  not  fallen  there,  so  as  to  fur- 
nish hold  for  vegetation,  and  these  vegetables  had  not ' 


20  ■     CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

grown  and  decayed  again  and  again,  thus  adding  to 
the  depth  of  the  soil.  Such  a  work  had  not  even 
commenced.  He  tells  us  that  on  some  part  of  that 
mountain,  near  the  foot,  if  you  will  sink  a  pit,  you 
must  pass  through  seven  different  strata  of  lava,  with 
two  feet  of  soil  between  them.  Upon  the  supposition 
that  two  thousand  years  are  requisite  for  the  increase 
of  earth  just  named,  he  asks  how  seven  different 
layers  could  be  formed  in  less  than  fourteen  thousand 
years.  The  chronology  of  Moses  makes  the  world 
not  half  as  old.  The  Englishman  was  jocular  at  this 
discovery,  and  his  admirers  were  delighted  at  what 
seemed  to  them  a  confutation  of  the  book  of  heaven. 
How  many  thousands  through  Europe  renounced  their 
belief  of  revelation  with  this  discovery  for  their  prop, 
the  author  of  this  treatise  is  unable  even  to  conjec- 
ture. It  seems  that  many  parts  of  Europe  almost 
rang  at  the  news  of  the  analogical  theory.-  True, 
the  traveller  only  conjectured  that  he  had  found  the 
iava  mentioned  by  the  ancient  writer ;  but  no  mat- 
ter, supposition  only  was  strong  enough  to  rivet  their 
unbelief.  The  author  has  conversed  with  those  in 
America,  and  on  her  western  plains,  who  would  de- 
clare they  believed  not  a  word  of  the  Bible,  because 
there  was  no  soil  on  a  stratum  of  lava,  which,  in  all 
probability,  had  been  there  long. 

Another  learned  Englishman,  an  admirer  of  the 
books  of  Moses,  wrote  to  those  who  seemed  to  joy  so 
greatly  in  their  new  system.  He  told  them,  that 
inasmuch  as  they  seemed  fond  of  arguing  from  anal- 
ogies, he  would'  give  them  an  additional  one.  He 
reminded  them  that  the  cities  of  Herculaneum  and 


FALSEHOOD  READILY  RECEIVED.  21 

Pompeii  were  buried  by  the  eruption  in  which  the 
elder  Pliny  lost  his  life,  near  seventeen  hundred  years 
since.  Those  cities  have  lately  been  discovered  ;  and 
in  digging  down  to  search  their  streets,  six  different 
strata  of  lava  are  passed  through,  with  two  feet  of 
earth  between  them.  And  the  famous  Watson  tells 
them,  that  if  six  different  soils  near  Yesuvius  could 
be  formed  in  seventeen  hundred  years,  perhaps  seven 
might  be  made  elsewhere  in  five  thousand  years. 

Might  wo  not  suppose,  that  those  who  had  re- 
nounced  their  belief  of  Christianity,  after  reading 
some  conjectures  concerning  Etna,  would  haVe  re- 
sumed their  faith  as  soon  as  these  Vesuvian  facts 
were  placed  before  them?  No,  it  was  not  so.  It 
was  easy  to  descend,  but  they  never  reascended. 
Men  love  darkness  rather  than  light.  Thousands 
who  snatched  at  the  objection  with  joyful  avidity 
never  read  the  confutation.  They  never  inquired  for 
an  answer.  Those  who  read  were  afterwards  silent, 
but  remain  unaltered.  A  lawyer  who  stood  so  high 
with  his  fellow- citizens,  for  worth  and  intelligence, 
that  he  filled  many  offices  of  trust,  had  his  credence 
of  the  sacred  page  shaken  by  reading  the  imaginary 
system  built  on  the  surface  of  Etna's  lava  streams. 
He  took  the  book  to  a  friend,  to  show  him  what  rea- 
son we  have  for  casting  off  our  reverence  for  the 
Bible.  This  friend  turned  over  a  few  pages  of  the 
book,  where  this  same  traveller,  after  telling  how 
many  eruptions  sometimes  happen  in  the  course  of  a 
month,  goes  on  to  narrate  the  following  history: 

**Our  landlord  at  Nicolasi,"  he  says,  "gay«  us 
an  account  of  the  singular  fate  of  the  beautiful  coun- 


22  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

try  near  Hybla,  at  no  great  distance  from  hence. 
It  was  so  celebrated  for  its  fertility,  and  particularly 
for  its  honey,  that  it  was  called  Mel  Passi,  the  Honey 
liand,  till  it  was  overwhelmed  by  the  lava  of  Etna ; 
and  having  then  become  totally  barren,  by  a  kind  of 
pun  its  name  was  changed  to  Mai  Passi,  the  Mean 
Land.  In  a  second  eruption,  by  a  shower  of  ashes  from 
the  mountain,  it  soon  reassumed  its  ancient  beauty 
and  fertility,  and  for  many  years  was  called  Bel 
Passi,  the  Beautiful  Land.  Last  of  all,  in  the  unfor- 
tunate era  of  1669,  it  was  again  laid  under  an  ocean 
of  fire,  and  reduced  to  the  most  wretched  sterility, 
since  which  time  it  is  known  again  by  its  second 
appellation  of  Mai  Passi." 

The  lawyer  was  asked  if  his  difficulties  were  in 
any  way  obviated  by  this  rapidity  of  change  from 
soil  to  nakedness,  and  from  nudity  to  soil  again, 
narrated  by  the  same  original  discoverer  of  the  whole 
theory.  He  answered  in  the  negative,  and  continued 
obstinately  to  cast  away  the  book  of  G-od.  Thou- 
sands of  cases  happen  continually,  where  the  indi- 
vidual is  as  readily  and  as  speedily  turned  into  the 
path  of  infidelity,  and  when  once  there,  continues  to 
trace  it  with  invincible  pertinacity.  Men^  without 
knowing  it,  love  darkness  rather  than  light. 

Example  2.  When  some  travellers  in  Asia  wrote 
back  that  the  Chinese  record  made  the  world  many 
thousand  years  older  than  the  Mosaic  history  does, 
how  it  rejoiced  a  host  of  listeners.  Oh,  how  they 
clapi)ed  their  hands !  We  thought,  said  they,  that 
the  Bible  was  a  fabrication,  unworthy  of  belief.  If 
any  wrote,  or  said  to  those  who  were  thus  becoming 


FALSEHOOD  READILY  RECEIVED.  23 

scoffers  at  revelation,  *'  Do  not  be  too  hasty  in  your 
conclusions:  how  can  you  tell  but  that  national 
vanity  may  have  had  some  share  in  exciting  those 
who  speak  of  their  celestial  empire,  to  claim  a 
spurious  antiquity?"  they  turned  away,  or  closed 
their  ears  with  satisfied  confidence.  They  seemed  to 
wish  for  no  further  information.  After  a  time,  some 
additional  items  were  published  from  Chinese  history, 
such  as  the  following :  They  tell  the  name  of  their 
first  king,  which  would  sound  in  the  ear  of  some  as 
a  corruption  of  the  word  Noah.  The  time  they  assign 
for  liis  reign  corresponds  with  the  age  of  Noah.  They 
speak  of  this  king  as  being  without  father ;  of  his 
mother  being  encircled  with  the  rainbow  ;  of  his  pre- 
serving seven  clean  animals  to  sacrifice  to  the  great 
Spirit ;  that  in  his  day  the  sky  fell  on  the  earth  and 
destroyed  the  race  of  men,  etc.  When  we  remember 
that  the  waters  of  the  sky  did  this  in  the  days  of  Noah ; 
that  Noah  was  the  first  of  the  postdiluvian  race,  and 
thus  without  father ;  that  the  rainbow  is  interest- 
ingly connected  with  his  history;  that  he  did  take 
into  the  ark  clean  animals  by  sevens,  part  of  which 
were  offered  in  sacrifice — we  begin  to  discover  that 
the  Chinese  account  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a 
blotted  copy  of  the  truth.  See  Stackhouse's  History 
of  the  Bible. 

We  gather  from  Moses,  that  between  the  creation 
and  the  deluge  there  were  ten  generations  of  men, 
surpassing  us  greatly  in  longevity.  It  would  be  no 
tortured  inference  to  suppose  them  vastly  our  superi- 
ors, both  in  strength  and  stature.  This  kind  of  men, 
the  heathen  in  ages  past  were  in  the  habit  of  calling 


24  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

gods,  after  their  death.  The  Chinese  account  speaks 
of  ten  dynasties  of  superior  beings,  who  ruled  in 
their  country  a  thousand  years  each,  before  the  sky 
fell  on  the  earth.  It  is  r\pi  hard  to  see  that  this  is 
only  a  different  and  a  singular  manner  of  relating  the 
same  facts.  But  why  did — and  do  now — many  of 
the  seemingly  learned  choose  to  suppose  that  each 
father  ended  his  race  before  the  son  began  to  live  ? 
It  was  for  the  purpose  of  stretching  out  the  time, 
between  the  deluge  and  the  creation,  to  ten  thousand 
years.  Moses  informs  us  that  each  of  these  ten  gen- 
erations did  extend  near  a  thousand  years ;  but  he 
lets  us  know  that  a  son  and  his  father  walked  much 
of  their  earthly  race  together.  The  journey  of  each 
was  long,  but  it  was  a  simultaneous  travel.  For 
the  purpose,  if  possible,  of  extending  the  earth's 
chronology  beyond  the  dates  of  revelation,  multitudes 
have  taken  partial  extracts  from  hearsay  records ; 
and  then,  to  prevent  these  fragments  from  agreeing 
with,  or  upholding  the  history  they  hate,  have  twisted 
them  with  labor  and  ingenuity — failing  even  then  to 
construct  a  passable  cavil  against  the  truth.  What 
is  the  reason  of  this  strange  hungering  and  thirsting 
after  mean  falsehood,  rather  than  the  wonders  of  glo- 
rious truth  ?  It  is  because  men  love  darkness  rather 
than  light.  Those  who  had  cast  away  all  reverence 
for  holy  writ,  as  soon  as  some  one  said  in  their  hear- 
ing that  the  Chinese  record  contradicted  Moses,  never 
seemed  to  inquire  further.  They  asked  not  after  any 
additional  account ;  or  if  they  were  shown  that  all 
these  heathen  traditions  were  simply  the  truth,  pro- 
served  in  a  dress  more  or  less  awkward,  they  were 


FALSEHOOD  EEADILY  RECEIVED.  26 

silent ;  but  they  did  not  return  to  the  place  where 
they  once  stood.  They  continued  scoffers  at  Chris- 
tianity. 

The  author  has  been  in  the  habit  of  conversing 
wi.th  unbelievers  whenever  he  could  obtain  the  privi- 
lege, during  the  last  eighteen  years.  Having  once 
been  of  their  number,  he  has  since  felt  for  them  a 
kindly  solicitude,  as  he  hopes,  moving  him,  at  a  pru- 
dent opportunity,  to  speak  of  heavenly  things,  although 
at  times  even  at  the  risk  of  their  displeasure.  He  has 
found  that  certain  items  of  history  or  tradition,  such 
as  might  seem  to  militate  against  holy  writ,  they 
receive  readily,  and  remember  long.  Out  of  the  ten 
thousand  facts  of  a  different  description,  they  treas- 
ure none.  They  seem  either  not  to  hear,  or  they 
understand  slowly,  or  forget  very  soon.  We  have 
been  naming  some  of  the  kind  which  secure  their 
attention  and  their  recollection.  We  will  now  notice 
a  few  out  of  the  mass  of  items,  such  as  they  either 
do  not  learn  or  do  not  hold. 


CttoM  tM  Cure. 


26  CAUSE  AND  CUEE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FACTS  SUCH  AS  UNBELIEVERS  DO  NOT  LEARN. 

Under  this  head  it  matters  not  where  we  begin. 
There  is  no  necessity  that  we  should  quit  the  record 
already  before  us.  If  you  will  go  to  that  opposer  of 
Christianity  who  appeals  loudly  to  the  part  of  Chi- 
nese chronology  already  discussed,  and  ask  him  a  few 
questions,  you  will  find  that  part  of  Asiatic  history 
with  which  he  is  utterly  unacquainted.  Ask  him 
what  he  thinks,  when  the  Chinese  history  speaks  of 
Yao,  their  king,  declaring  that  in  his  reign  the  sun 
stood  so  long  above  the  horizon  that  it  was  feared  the 
world  would  have  been  set  on  fire  ;  and  fixes  the  reign 
of  Yao  at  a  given  date,  which  corresponds  with  the 
age  of  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun.  See  Stackhouse. 
You  will  find,  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  the  objector 
knows  nothing  of  that  part  of  the  Chinese  record. 
Out  of  the  countless  items  of  this  character,  which, 
if  compiled,  would  fill  so  many  cumbrous  volumes, 
he  has  treasured  scarcely  one:  his  taste  has  not 
craved  them  with  avidity,  or  he  remembers  not.  We 
are  not  now  speaking  merely  of  the  unlettered  and 
the  feeble-minded.  This  is  true  of  the  senator  in 
legislative  halls ;  of  the  minister  plenipotentiary  to 
foreign  courts ;  of  the  man  whose  information  seems 
to  extend  almost  everywhere.  Of  the  Bible,  and  of 
ancient  literature  connected  with  the  Bible,  he  is 


j^ACTS  NOT  LEARNED.  27 

uninformed :  the  cause  is  his  appetite  for  darkness 
rather  than  light.  The  Latin  poet  Ovid  amuses  the 
school-boy  greatly,  in  his  fanciful  narrative  of  Phae- 
ton's chariot.  This  heathen  -  author  tells  us,  that  a 
day  was  once  lost,  and  that  the  earth  was  in  great 
danger  from  the  intense  heat  of  an  unusual  sun.  It 
is  true,  that  in  attempting  to  account  for  this  inci- 
dent of  peril  and  of  wonder,  the  writer,  as  was  his 
custom  at  all  times,  consulted  only  his  imagination, 
and  clothed  it  all  with  an  active  fancy.  But  our 
notice  is  somewhat  attracted,  when  we  find  him  men- 
tion Phaeton — who  was  a  Canaanitish  prince — and 
learn  that  the  fable  originated  with  the  Phoenicians, 
the  same  people  whom  Joshua  fought.  If  you  ask 
an  unbeliever  of  these  incidents,  or  of  the  common 
tradition  with  early  nations  that  a  day  was  lost 
about  the  time  when  the  volume  of  truth  informs  us 
that  the  sun  hasted  not  to  go  down  for  the  space  of  a 
whole  day,  you  will  find  that  he  had  never  thought 
on  these  points  :  they  are  not  of  the  character  which 
he  is  inclined  to  notice. 

Let  hot  the  young  reader  suppose  for  one  mo- 
ment, that  if  the  many  octavo  volumes  which  might 
be  made,  were  really  filled  by  the  compilation  of  such 
items  and  placed  in  his  hands,  this  would  constitute 
the  evidence  of  Christianity.  Far  from  it.  These 
books  would  scarcely  form  an  introduction  to  that 
entire  subject.  Such  corroborative  history  or  tra- 
ditional fragments  are  mentioned  here,  because  they 
serve  to  exhibit  the  fact,  that  man  is  inclined  to  the 
side  of  error  without  knowing  it,  in  matters  of  relig- 
ion.    The  way  in  which  things  have  been  and  are 


28  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

received,  exhibits  our  disposition  unequivocally;  and 
it  is  so  important  that  we  know  plainly,  whether 
men  by  nature  do  or  do  not  turn  away  from  holy 
light,  that  we  will  pursue  this  branch  of  the  subject 
a  little  further.  The  cases  to  be  cited  are  merely 
referred  to  as  examples,  out  of  a  multitude  almost 
endless,  which  any  one  may  notice  who  is  much  in 
the  habit  of  exchanging  sentiments  with  his  fellow- 
men. 


TRUTH  SLOWLY  RECEIVED.  29 


CHAPTER   V. 

MEN  RECEIVE  TRUTH  SLOWLY,  BUT  ERROR  PROMPTLY. 

The  author  once  conversed  with  an  able  states- 
man, and  in  the  confidence  of  a  private  and  social 
interview,  inquired  after  the  main  prop  of  his  unbe- 
lief. He  answered  that  he  had  read  a  statement  in 
a  respectable  print,  which  seemed  to  him  strong 
indeed  against  the  common  faith.  It  was,  that  at  a 
given  spot  in  Europe,  bones  had  been  found  under  a 
rock  six  hundred  feet  in  depth.  He  said  the  Mosaic 
account  allowed  the  world  a  youthful  date  ;  but  that 
to  him  it  was  utterly  incredible  that  a  sheet  of  rock 
could  be  formed  and  grow  above  these  bones,  six 
hundred  feet  thick,  within  the  space  of  five  thou- 
sand years.  After  a  class  of  facts  connected  with 
such  subterranean  discoveries,  he  did  not  seem  to 
have  inquired.  It  is  a  fact,  that  God's  record  speaks 
of  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  having  been  broken 
up.  It  is  a  fact,  that  if  those  waters  were  ever  called 
to  the  surface,  so  as  to  cover  our  highest  mountains, 
they  retired  again,  for  they  are  not  there  now.  It  is 
a  fact,  that  the  billows  of  a  sinking  ocean  would  be 
strong  enough  to  carry  bones,  or  more  massive  bodies, 
under  the  largest  rocks,  and  into  the  deepest  caverns 
of  the  earth ;  and  the  turmoil  of  the  mighty  deep 
could  sweep  hills  of  clay  or  sand  upon  that  which 
was  once  exposed.  It  is  as  hard  to  believe  that  bones 
remained  undecayed  during  the  growth  of  six  hundred 


30  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

feet  of  rock  above  them,  as  it  is  to  suppose  that  a 
rushing  stream  carried  them  far  along  into  a  rocky 
cave.  If  this  learned  man  were  asked  to  account  for 
the  forests  which  were  found  with  a  hundred  feet  of 
earth  heaped  over  them,  or  how  it  is  that  all  really 
learned  chemists  and  geologists  agree  that  the  pres- 
ent surface  of  the  earth  is  a  young  surface,  he  did 
not  seem  to  have  thought  on  such  facts.  If  asked 
concerning  extracts  from  Berosus  the  Chaldean, 
Nicolaus  of  Damascus,  Manetho  the  Egyptian,  or 
others,  what  they  may  have  said  of  the  ruins  of  a 
great  ship,  in  their  day  remainiitg  in  the  mountains 
of.  Armenia,  he  did  not  appear  to  have  read,  or  to 
have  noticed  points  of  this  nature.  Whether  any 
ancient  author  mentioned  the  remains  of  this  vessel 
as  covered  with  pitch,  which  the  natives  used  as  a 
charm  against  disease,  stating  that  a  man  once  landed 
there  when  the  world  was  covered  with  water — why 
a  village  at  the  foot  of  mount  Ararat  should  always 
have  borne  a  name  which  signifies  the  city  of  the 
descent — or  of  a  thousand  incidents  of  this  nature,  he 
seemed  never  to  have  inquired.  He  knew  nothing  of 
historic  fragments  of  this  kind;  but  that  bones  had 
been  found  deep  under  a  rock,  and  that  therefore  the 
Bible  was  not  to  be  obeyed,  he  seemed  to  conclude 
readily,  and  to  remain  confident. 

That  men  love  darkness  rather  than  light,  will  be 
exhibited  in  another  form,  and  by  a  different  process, 
in  the  following  chapters. 


SCOFFERS  SHALL  COME.  31 


CHAPTER  VI 


SCOFFEE.S  SHALL  COME. 


"  Knowing  this,  that  there  shall  oome  in  the  last  days  scoffers,  saying. 
Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?"     2  Pet.  3  :  3-5. 

In  the  preceding  chapters,  some  objections  often 
urged  against  revelation  have  been  noticed.  They 
are  certainly  characterized  by  imbecility.  It  is  more 
than  probable  that  the  youthful  reader  is  ready  to 
exclaim,  "  These  are  not  my  objections :  my  difficul- 
ties are  of  another  kind  ;  and  remain  unanswered  in 
all  the  productions  I  have  ever  read  in  favor  of  Chris- 
tianity." And  they  are  likely  to  remain  unanswered, 
unless  some  author  should  be  able  to  write  a  book  as 
extensive  as  all  the  volumes  contained  in  a  well-filled 
library.  There  are  many  faces  belonging  to  the  in- 
habitants of  earth  now  alive,  but  no  two  of  them  are 
just  the  same.  So  it  is  with  the  unending  difficul- 
ties and  objections  in  the  minds  of  those  who  lean 
towards  error,  rather  than  the  light  of  the  sacred 
volume.  We  might  remind  any  one  reader  that  we 
do  not  know  what  his  particular  objections  are,  and 
therefore  cannot  answer  them,  unless  we  could  take 
up  the  millions  of  cavils  on  the  surface  of  the  ocean  of 
darkness.  If  your  difficulties  could  be  known,  they 
would  resemble  such  as  have  been  noticed  and  met 
by  many  authors.  Some  additional  examples  will  be 
given,  as  we  attempt  fairly  to  hold  up  to  view  the 
general  principle,  or  the  cause  of  unbelief,  namely, 


32  CAUSE  AND  CUE-E   OF  INFIDELITY. 

wilful  ignorance.  But  before  we  proceed,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  guard  by  preliminaries  against  mistake. 
Many  are  ready  to  suppose  that  the  wilfully 
ignorant  have  no  desire  for  knowledge.  This  is  a 
misunderstanding,  against  which  we  should  be  well 
guarded.  The  boy  at  college  who  has  passed  off  his 
weeks  of  study  in  idleness  and  frivolous  amusement, 
as  the  day  of  public  examination  approaches  has  a 
very  strong  desire  to  know  as  much  as  his  classmates. 
Still,  he  is  justly  censured  as  wilfully  ignorant.  The 
careless,  loitering,  and  work-hating  apprentice  may 
have  a  desire  for  knowledge  and  skill  in  the  business 
of  his  employer,  yet  his  deficiencies  are  punished  as 
wilful  ignorance.  Many  unbelievers  desire  knowledge 
on  the  great  subject,  but  they  never  undergo  the  labor 
of  research.  We  suppose  that  of  all  the  scoffers  who 
were  to  come  in  the  last  days,  and  who  were  to  be 
wilfully  ignorant,  there  is  scarcely  one  but  would 
be  willing  to  receive  historic  knowledge  at  least,  pro- 
vided an  angel  could  just  grasp  it  in  his  hand,  and 
throw  it  into  his  brain,  without  any  exertion  on  his 
part.  But  the  toil  of  research  he  never  encounters. 
He  may  snatch  at  some  plausible  objection  to  truth, 
as  he  hears  it  repeated ;  but  to  impartial  investigation 
he  is  an  utter  stranger.  As  for  those  who  think  they 
have  investigated  very  laboriously,  but  who  have  not 
investigated,  at  all,  we  will  notice  them  in  consider- 
ing another  part  of  this  subject.  The  millions  of 
scoffers  who  have  come,  and  who  now  live,  are  igno- 
rant of  Bible  facts  and  Bible  language.  The  profound 
and  the  unlettered,  the  wealthy  and  the  indigent, 
the  talented  and  the  stupid,  are  ignorant  of  Bible 


SCOFFERS  SHALL  COME.  33 

facts  and  Bible  language.  To  some,  this  may  sound 
strange,  but  it  is  not  hard  to  prove.  The  matter  may 
be  easily  tested.  The  scoffers  live  now^  and  you 
may  approach  and  converse  v^^ith  them.  During  a 
ten-year's  search,  you  are  not  likely  to  find  one  excep- 
tion to  the  general  statement.  There  was  one  who 
tried  this  for  eighteen  years,  to  see  if  he  could  meet 
with  any  one  who  cast  away  the  Bible,  and  who  was 
at  the  same  time  acquainted  with  its  contents,  and 
with  the  ancient  literature  connected  with  the  Bible. 
He  found  some  who  at  first  declared  themselves 
acquainted  with  the  subject,  but  who  really  were  not. 
After  asking  them,  in  an  affectionate  manner,  a  few 
questions,  they  generally  confessed  that  their  know- 
ledge did  not  extend  far.  But  this  fact  can  be  seen 
more  clearly  while  looking  at  examples  of  ivilful 
ignorance. 


34  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPOTER  YII. 

SCOFFEHS  ARE  UNACQUAINTED  WITH  THE  FACTS  OF  THE 

BIBLE. 

Examples.  Those  who  have  "  come  scoffing"  in 
the  present  age,  are  utterly  unatjquainted  with  Bible 
facts  and  Bible  language.  We  first  notice  Bible  facts. 
In  exhibiting  such  cases,  we  are  like  the  man  who 
stands  by  an  immense  magazine  of  wheat.  He  may 
take  a  handful  and  hold  it  out  to  view ;  but  he  can- 
not exhibit  each  grain  in  the  mass  to  the  eye  of  any 
purchaser.     It  would  be  a  task  endless  and  painful. 

Item  1.  In  the  second  and  third  chapters  of  Rev- 
elation may  be  found  the  letters  written  by  St.  John, 
at  the  direction  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  seven  churches 
situated  in  that  part  of  the  world  which  we  call  Asia 
Minor.  To  each  church  was  sent  a  different  message, 
a  different  threatening,  or  a  different  promise.  These 
prophetic  declarations  were  long  in  fulfilling,  but 
have  all  come  to  pass.  It  is  common  with  the  totally 
uninformed  in  chronology  to  say,  when  prophecy  is 
named,  "  Perhaps  this  was  written  after  the  event 
came  to  pass."  For  the  sake  of  such,  it  is  here 
remarked,  that  the  event  about  to  be  noticed  occurred 
more  than  nine  centuries  after  the  book  of  Revela- 
tion was  much  written  against  by  haters  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  defended  by  lovers  of  the  truth.  Inasmuch 
as  a  book  is  written  before  its  contents  are  greatly 
controverted,  even  the  most  unlettered  will  be  able  to 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  35 

understand  dates  in  this  case ;  and  will  be  satisfied, 
after  nine  hundred  years  of  discussion,  that  the  book 
was  in  existence.  For  the  sake  of  those  who  may 
fear  Christian  partiality,  when  we  come  to  speak  of 
the  fulfilment  of  these  seven  messages,  we  will  quote 
mostly  from  infidel  authority.  They  will  scarcely 
suspect  an  undue  favor  towards  the  sacred  volume,  in 
those  who  have  hated  its  name,  written  against  its 
authority,  and  mocked  at  its  doctrines.  To  the  church 
of  Ephesus  the  Redeemer  ordered  John  to  write,  "Re- 
member, therefore,  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and 
repent,  and  do  the  first  works ;  or  else  I  will  come 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick 
out  of  its  place,  except  thou  repent." 

The  author  of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  Gibbon,  one  of  the  most  accomplished,  unre- 
lenting haters  of  the  Bible,  that  ever  spent  half  a 
lifetime  in  writing  against  it,  says,  "  In  the  loss  of 
Ephesus,  the  Christians  deplored  the  fall  of  the  first 
angel,  and  the  extinction  of  the  first  candlestick  of  the 
Revelation."  He  tells  us  this  was  accomplished  by 
the  Ottomans,  A.  D.  1312.  In  Ephesus,  at  the  pres- 
ent day,  there  are  none  who  even  bear  the  Christian 
name,  so  completely  is  the  candlestick  removed. 

To  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia,  John 
was  commanded  to  write,  "Because  thou  hast  kept 
the  word  of  my  patience,  I  also  will  keep  thee  from 
the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all 
the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth." 
It  was  indeed  an  hour  of  trial  to  all  the  churches, 
when  the  Mahometan,  with  his  naked  sword,  gave 
the  member  choice  to  receive  the  Koran  for  his  Bible, 


36  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  Mahomet  for  his  prophet,  or  to  see  his  sons  and 
daughters  go  into  servitude,  his  dwelling  blaze,  and 
to  suffer  his  blood  to  stain  his  own  hearth.  From 
this  temptation  it  was  especially  improbable  that 
Philadelphia  would  be  saved.  This  we  may  learn 
from  the  language  of  the  same  unbelieving  author, 
who  seemed  almost  startled  himself  at  what  he  was 
compelled  to  record.  Hear  him  speak.  "  Philadel- 
phia alone  has  been  saved,  by  prophecy — or  courage. 
At  a  distance  from  the  sea,  forgotten  by  the  emper- 
ors, encompassed  on  all  sides  by  the  Turks,  her  val- 
iaat  citizens  defended  their  religion  and  freedom 
above  fourscore  years,  and  at  length  made  terms 
with  the  proudest  of  the  Ottomans.  Among  the 
G-reek  colonies  and  churches  of  Asia,  Philadelphia  is 
still  erect ;  a  column  in  a  scene  of  ruins."  We  have 
reason  to  hope  that  Grod  has  had  new-born  souls  there 
in  every  age. 

To  the  Laodicean  church  the  Saviour  wrote, 
*'  Because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor 
hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth."  It  seems  to 
us,  that  words  could  not  be  placed  on  paper  express- 
ing a  more  deep  and  decisive  abhorrence.  What  are 
the  words  the  infidel  historian  has  chosen  ?  He  says, 
"  The  circus  and  three  stately  theatres  at  Laodicea 
are  now  peopled  by  wolves  and  foxes. ''^ 

The  church  at  Smyrna  next  claims  our  notice.  In 
the  sacred  volume  \^e  find  the  Lord  repeatedly  telling 
his  servants,  that  a  day  should  stand  for  a  year  in  the 
occurrence  then  foretold.  This  may  be  more  fully 
considered  when  we  come  to  mention  the  subject  of 
prophecy.     That  the  ten  years'  persecution,  during 


BIBLE   FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  37 

which  the  church  at  Smyrna  sufFereoi  under  the  reign 
of  Diocletian,  was  a  cruel  and  a  bloody  one,  perhaps 
no  one  has  ever  questioned,  and  we  need  not  pause 
here  to  quote  history  for  its  proof.  The  Lord  had, 
long  beforehand,  commanded  an  apostle  to  tell  them, 
by  letter,  "Behold,  the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you 
into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried ;  and  ye  shall  have 
tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life,"  etc.  A  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel  once  felt  a  desire,  and  sought  an 
opportunity  to  converse  with  a  number  of  rejecters: 
of  Christianity,  who  possessed  talents  and  literature. 
Between  him  and  some  of  these  a  friendly  intimacy 
existed ;  some  of  them  were  admired  by  their  coun- 
trymen, and  known  to  the  nation  by  their  political 
eminence.  He  felt  pressingly  solicitous  to  make 
inquiries  such  as  the  following :  "Do  you  never  find 
your  curiosity  at  least,  somewhat  awakened,  while 
reading  the  letters  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia  ? 
Suppose  it  had  been  of  Philadelphia  that  the  histo- 
rian had.  said,  with  truth,  '  It  is  inhabited  by  wolves 
and  foxes ;'  or  suppose  it  had  been  concerning  Sardis 
that  the  E/cdeemer's  promise  of  salvation  from  the 
hour  of  trial  was  penned ;  how  triumphantly  would 
the  event  have  been  noticed  by  the  opposers  of  holy 
writ.  Suppose  the  Saviour  had  said  of  Philadelphia, 
'  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth.'  Suppose  that 
gospel  light  had  still  shone  at  Ephesus,  even  faintly, 
showing  that  the  candlestick  had  not  been  removed. 
Suppose  no  marked  distress,  of  ten  years'  continu- 
ance, had  ever  prevailed  at  Smyrna'.  Or,  suppose 
some  comforting  promise  had  been  recorded  concern- 


38  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY". 

ing  Laodicea.  Vary  either  the  history  as  it  trans- 
pired, or  the  message  which  was  sent,  in  any  one  out 
of  a  hundred  ways  ;  and  what  would  have  been  the 
result  ?" 

The  inquirer  found  that  they  did  not  know  par- 
ticularly-what  the  Lord  had  written  to  any  one  of 
those  churches.  They  had  either  not  noticed,  or  they 
had  certainly  not  remembered  what  had  been  the 
precise  fate  of  Ephesus,  Sardis,  or  Laodicea.  With 
the  long  drawn  train  of  Bible  facts,  as  numerous  as 
the  pages  of  that  singular  book,  they  were  entirely 
unacquainted.  Let  no  one  suppose  that  these  items 
are  here  presented  as  the  evidences  of  Christianity :  by 
no  means.  They  do,  we  believe,  possess  much  inter- 
est, but  the  foundation  is  broader  than  these  can 
make  it.  A  few  out  of  the  wide  multitude  are  here 
called  to  view,  merely  to  show  the  wilful  ignorance 
so  strangely  belonging  to  those  who  speak  against 
light. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  39 


CHAPTER  YIII. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


Item  2.  A  man  who  was  an  able  Senator  in 
Congress,  from  a  state  where  talent  was  not  scarce, 
once  said  to  a  Christian  friend,  "  I  have  heard  the 
prophecy  concerning  the  destruction  of  Babylon, 
mentioned  as  evidence  that  the  writer  saw  into  futu- 
rity. With  me  it  weighs  nothing.  Any  one  might 
guess  that  a  proud  city  would  come  to  ruin  ;  and  the 
common  tendency  of  things  to  revolution  might  bring 
it  to  pass.  It  requires  no  inspiration  to  foretell  the 
decay  of  perishing  things."  His  friend  discovered 
that  some  things  he  did  know  and  remember  with 
readiness,  but  that  of  other  very  many  and  very  ob- 
vious facts  he  was  totally  uninformed.  He  under- 
stood with  alacrity,  and  he  was  correct  in  his  doc- 
trine, that  if  the  overthrow  of  Babylon  had  been  all 
that  the  prophet  foretold,  that  alone  would  have  been 
no  certain  evidence  that  his  pen  was  guided  by  a  su- 
perior hand.  But  on  the  difference  between  a  pre- 
diction with  specifications  and  one  without  them,  he 
appeared  never  to  have  meditated.  The  difference 
between  a  prophecy — like  the  heathen  oracles — 
where  one  naked  event  is  declared  without  any  of  the 
particulars,  and  a  circumstantial  prediction  where 
the  items  of  time  or  manner  are  all  related,  must  be 
attentively  noticed  by  us,  or  our- judgment  in  such 
cases  will  be  vague  and  infantile.     If  you  foretell  the 


40  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

death  of  an  individual,  time  will  accomplish  it, 
though  you  have  no  prophetic  gift ;  but  if  you  ven- 
ture to  add  as  many  as  three  uncertain  particulars, 
your  reputation  as  a  seer  is  instantly  in  jeopardy. 
Name  the  death  of  the  man,  and  say  that  it  w^ill  take 
place  by  apoplexy,  on  Thursday  of  the  next  week, 
and  you  are  likely  to  fail  in  all  the  particulars  ;  while 
you  are  an  impostor  should  you  mistake  only  in  one. 
Take  a  thousand  men,  and  it  is  not  to  be  expected 
that  any  one  of  them  will  die  just  at  that  day,  at  a 
given  hour,  and  with  that  disease.  How  much  more 
difficult  to  sustain  your  pretensions  to  prophetic  gifts, 
if  three  more  specifications  are  added.  Suppose 
these  to  be  improbable  particulars,  and  how  much  is 
the  difficulty  increased ! 

That  which  distinguishes  the  prophecies  of  the 
Bible  from  all  heathen  or  all  pretended  predictions  of 
every  age,  is  simply  that  the  former  have  not  merely 
three  specifications,  or  six  particulars,  but  often  very 
many,  and  many  of  these,  too,  altogether  unlikely 
ever  to  come  to  pass,  in  the  view  and  judgment  of 
human  wisdom.  The  prophecy  named  by  the  emi- 
nent statesman  mentioned  above,  has  connected  with 
it  more  than  twice  six  of  these  items  or  particulars, 
many  of  them  totally  improbable,  according  to  man's 
common  expectation  of  things.  Before  we  notice 
these,  or  look  carefully  at  the  prophecy,  we  must  men- 
tion an  evasion  which  does  not  belong  to  the  learned 
unbeliever  of  the  present  day ;  but  it  is  common 
with  those  who  do  not  read.  The  better  informed 
will  excuse  us  for  explaining  to  the  youthful  and 
the  unlettered  that  which  is  already  known  to  oth- 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  41 

ers.  It  is  concerning  an  old  and  common  refuge  from 
truth,  we  now  write.  "  The  prophecies,"  say  those 
who  are  afraid  to  believe,  "  may  have  been  written 
after  the  events  mentioned  transpired."  This  shall  be 
no  difficulty  between  us  at  the  present  time,  for  we 
will  present  no  prediction  which  did  not  have  all  or  a 
greater  part  of  its  fulfilment  many  generations  after 
the  time  when  unbelievers  admit  it  was  in  existence. 
If  we  go  according  to  infidel  authority,  the  young 
sceptic  will  have  no  unwillingness  to  receive  the  ac- 
count  from  his  own  party,  and  from  leaders  on  his 
side  of  the  question.  There  are  many  ways  in  which 
the  date  of  a  prophecy  may  be  fairly  proved  and  es- 
tablished ;  but  we  at  present  will  take  the  shorter 
course  of  quoting  no  prediction  which  did  not  come 
to  pass  many  years  and  centuries  after  the  time  fixed 
for  its  origin  by  the  most  noted  and  learned  oppos- 
ers.  For  example,  the  great  hater  of  Christianity, 
Porphyry,  was  perhaps  the  first  who  ever  used  this 
objection.  Some  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament 
were  so  plain,  and  seemed  to  give  him  so  much  dis- 
tress, that  he  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  book  of 
prophecy  must  have  been  written  subsequently  to 
their  fulfilment.  He  quoted  from  the  G-reek  transla- 
tion, so  well  known  under  the  name  of  the  Septua- 
gint — the  same  translation  used  by  the  Saviour  and 
his  apostles ;  the  same  which  was  made  for,  and 
formed  a  part  of  the  Alexandrian  library.  If  you 
allow  this  no  greater  age  than  the  time  when  the 
learned  unbeliever  wrote  against  it,  this  will  suffice 
for  the  present.  Porphyry  has  been  dead  fifteen 
hundred  years.      And  the  prophetic  events  we  are 


42  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

about  to  state  came  to  pass  from  three  to  seven,  nine, 
and  eleven  hundred  years  after  his  death.  Or  again^ 
concerning  the  common  Greek  version  of  the  Old 
Testament,  the  famous  Gibbon  says,  scoffingly  and 
deridingly,  that  the  Egyptian  king  gathered  it  from 
the  villages  of  Judea.  But  the  king  of  Egypt  of 
whom  he  speaks,  lived  three  hundred  years  before 
the  Saviour  was  crucified.  Then,  if  you  do  not  fear 
to  receive  the  account  from  this  champion  in  unbe- 
lief, if  you  do  not  fear  he  was  too  partial  to  the  Bible, 
the  events  we  are  now  about  to  call  to  view  occur- 
red from  three  to  seven,  nine,  eleven,  or  twenty-one 
hundred  years  after  the  Old  Testament  was  trans- 
lated into  Greek.  "We  can  only  say  to  the  young 
reader  with  an  immortal  soul,  that  if  no  more  could 
be  said  on  this  point  than  even  the  little  we  have 
now  told  you,  we  think  you  might  doubt  the  security 
of  your  refuge.  But  if  you  are  determined  to  seek 
a  flimsy  hiding-place,  where  even  the  infidel  arrows 
will  pierce  you,  then  you  must  go  there,  and  there 
remain. 

The  first  prophecy  noticed  shall  be  that  which  was 
cited  by  the  able  politician,  to  show  that  little  was 
proved  by  its  alleged  fulfilment,  namely,  the  fall  of  an- 
cient Babylon.  Here  the  reader  is  invited  to  turn  to 
different  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  there  note 
how  the  event  was  mentioned  by  different  prophets. 
The  name  of  the  general  who  should  lead  the  army — 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years  before  his  birth — the 
manner  of  the  assault,  the  condition  and  conduct  of 
the  besieged,  where  the  victors  were  to  find  the  treas- 
ures, etc.,  are  all  declared.     But  at  present  it  is  our 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  43 

plan  to  hold  up  to  view  only  that  part  of  these  pre- 
dictions which  has  come  to  pass  since  the  Old  Testa- 
ment was  translated  into  the  Greek  language. 

Isaiah  13  :  20-22.  "  It  shall  never  be  inhabited, 
neither  shall  it  be  dwelt  in  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration ;  neither  shall  the  Arabian  pitch  tent  there ; 
neither  shall  the  shepherds  make  their  fold  there. 
But  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there ;  and  their 
houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures ;  and  owls 
shall  dwell  there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance  there ;  and 
the  wild  beasts  of  the  islands  shall  cry  in  their  desolate 
houses,  and  dragons  in  their  pleasant  palaces,"  etc. 

1.  Let  it  be  noted,  that  it  was  very  unlikely  that 
this  particular  kind  of  desolation  should  happen  to 
any  city.  We  should  never  conjecture  concerning 
London  or  Paris,  should  these  cities  come  to  ruin, 
that  they  would  be  deserted  by  man  while  lofty  pal- 
aces or  stately  dwellings  were  there,  inviting  the 
houseless  wanderer  at  least  under  their  friendly 
shelter.  Centuries  rolled  by  after  these  threatenings 
were  written.  Babylon  received  another  and  another 
overthrow.  Still,  these  did  not  unpeople  her  streets. 
After  a  time,  history  informs  us,  Seleucia  and  Ctesi- 
phon  were  built ;  the  lus^urious  and  sensual  nobles  of 
Babylon  must  follow  their  monarch  and  his  court ; 
they  left  their  palaces,  and  their  splendid  abodes  wero 
deserted  in  a  singular  and  unexampled  manner.  The 
servants  and  the  dependents  of  these  wealthy  sons  of 
revelry  and  authority,  followed  their  lords  to  gaze  at 
or  participate  in  their  feasting.  Those  who  lived  by 
selling  their  merchandise  to  the  opulent  followed,  and 
the  streets  were  in  fact  abandoned  to  unbroken  silence. 


44  CAUSE   AND  CUE.E  OF  INFIDELITY. 

2.  Must  it  follow  of  course  that  the  ferocious  beasts 
of  the  islands  shall  inhabit  dwellings  more  splendid 
in  some  respects  than  any  we  have  ever  seen?  By 
no  means.  This  was  not  the  natural  result,  for  still 
enough  of  the  indigent  remained  to  rule  the  brutal 
creation  that  have  not  reason  for  their  guide.  But 
continue  to  watch  the  progress  of  events.  The, Lord 
has  spoken,  and  shall  he  fail  to  make  it  good  ?  After 
a  time  a  despotic  potentate  craves  a  more  splendid 
hunting-ground ;  he  repairs  the  walls  of  the  ancient 
city  and  makes  it  the  area  of  his  chase.  Their 
houses  are  then  full  of  doleful  creatures ;  owls  dwell 
there,  and  dragons  in  their  pleasant  palaces. 

3.  But  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that  these  houses 
could  stand  always,  and  they  did  not.  It  was  not  to 
be  expected  that  Babylon  could  continue  always  the 
hunting-ground  of  a  king,  and  it  did  not.  Babylon 
had  stood  on  a  fertile  and  extensive  plain.  "Will  not 
the  shepherd  drive  his  flock  wherever  vegetation 
springs  to  sustain  them,  if  man's  dominion  does  not 
forbid  him  ?  Assuredly  he  will,  if  G-od  has  not  said 
nay.  But  when  the  towering  edifices  of  brick  had 
fallen  in,  the  under  cellars  and  vaults  afforded  such 
dens  and  lairs  for  tigers,  wolves,  lions,  and  hyenas, 
that  travellers  inform  us  it  was  too  hazardous  for  the 
approach  of  a  shepherd  and  his  flock. 

4.  But  the  Arabians  move  in  bands  ;  they  delight 
to  wield  the  javelin ;  they  tremble  not  at  the  lion's 
growl.  The  Arab  will  surely  pitch  his  tent  there,  as 
he  traverses  all  the  deserts  of  the  eastern  continent. 
And  he  would  have  done  so  in  defiance  of  the  most 
ferocious  of  the  forest  tribes  ;  but  under  the  extended 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  45 

and  unparalleled  rubbish  of  that  spot  denounced  of 
heaven,  were  (X)ncealed  scorpions,  serpents,  and  rep- 
tiles so  numerous,  and  with  fangs  so  envenomed  and 
deadly,  that  no  one  could  close  his  eyes  in  safety  un- 
der the  shelter  of  his  friendly  tent. 

5.  But  time  will  obliterate  these  dens  and  hiding- 
places;  these  heaps  will  dissolve  and  this  rubbish 
will  decay.  Babylon  was  in  the  midst  of  a  rich 
plain  that  could  not  be  washed  like  the  hills  of  Pal- 
estine into  nudity  and  barrenness.  Will  it  not  be  re- 
peopled  ?  Who  shall  venture  to  say,  "  It  shall  never 
be  inhabited  from  generation  to  generation?"  An- 
swer, God.     He  said  so,  and  so  it  has  been. 

6.  But  the  Bible  goes  on  to  say  that  it  should 
be  inhabited  by  the  bittern,  a  water-fowl ;  nay,  the 
book  declares  that  it  should  become  pools  of  water. 
When  did  this  happen?  Answer,  in  compara- 
tively modern  days.  Some  singularly  spontaneous 
obstruction  of  the  Euphrates  caused  its  overflow- 
ing, and  travellers  tell  us  that  two-thirds  or  more  of 
Babylon  is  now  "  pools  of  water  for  the  bittern  to 
cry  in." 

We  have  not  exhibited  half  the  items  of  history 
foretold  concerning  Babylon ;  but  we  have  noticed 
enough  to  illustrate  the  difference  between  a  vague 
prediction  and  a  prophecy  whose  particulars  are  mi- 
nutely mentioned.  The  man  of  great  mind,  and  in 
other  respects  extensive  information,  who  spoke 
against  this  prophecy,  had  acquainted  himself  with 
none  of  these  particulars,  nor  with  any  of  a  similar 
character  abounding  in  the  book  of  God;  he  only 
knew  enough  to  make  him  doubt,  to  raise  difl[iculties 


46  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

in  his  mind.  Thus  far  his  religious  information 
extended  and  no  further.  This  is  unquestionably 
the  fact  with  many  of  the  orators,  statesmen,  and 
leading  characters  of  the  present  day.  They  have 
been  pressingly  engaged  in  their  worldly  pursuits. 
It  seemed  to  them  as  though  they  had  no  time  for 
such  research.  They  indeed  had  but  little  love  for 
this  kind  of  labor ;  but  of  this  last  truth,  perhaps, 
they  are  unconscious.  Yet  many,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
are  influenced  bv  them,  as  was  a  female  of  the  state 
of  Tennessee.  Her  husband  kept  a  public-house  of 
much  resort.  Her  friends  were  much  surprised  to 
hear  her  avow  that  she  had  cast  away  the  Bible. 
Wlien  asked  her  reasons,  she  said  that  those  of  the 
brisjhtest  minds  and  hio:hest  attainments  the  land  con- 
tained  spoke  even  deridingly  of  it  as  they  sat  at  her 
table.  She  considered  them  much  abler  to  judge  in 
such  cases  than  she  was,  and  refused  all  further  love  or 
reverence  for  the  Man  of  Grethsemane !  We  quit  for 
a  time  the  history  of  Babylon,  but  we  have  not  done 
with  it.  We  must  proceed  to  notice  other  cities  and 
their  fate,  and  then  to  call  up  these  different  cases 
severally,  as  so  many  steps  by  which  we  ascend  to 
the  summit  of  an  interesting  consideration. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  47 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

Item  3.  The  city  of  Tyre.  If  the  reader  will 
consult  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  he  will 
find  the  overthrow  of  this  city  foretold,  the  manner 
of  the  siege,  the  name  of  the  conqueror,  the  number 
of  years  before  it  should  resume  its  former  splendor, 
and  its  second  fall.  But  these  things  we  will  not 
dwell  upon  :  we  attend  to  those  particulars  which  be- 
long to  more  modern  times,  or  which  took  place  as  it 
were  but  yesterday. 

1.  When  a  city  subsisting  by  commerce  is  over- 
thrown, if  the  many  streams  of  her  lucrative  trade 
shall  cause  a  speedy  elevation  to  more  than  ancient 
magnificence,  the  mind  of  calculating  shrewdness 
might  conjecture,  that  if  spoiled  again,  the  winds  of 
traffic  might  blow  wealth  and  power  once  more  into 
her  ports.  The  ships  of  Tyre  floated  over  the  seas, 
and  her  second  growth  almost  resembled  magic.  The 
Lord  said  she  should  be  destroyed  and  never  built 
again.  Two  thousand  years  are  past,  but  the  riches 
and  splendor  of  Tyre  are  no  more. 

2.  The  Lord  ordered  Ezekiel  to  say,  ''  I  will 
scrape  her  dust  from  off  her,  and  make  her  like  the 
top  of  a  rook."  In  the  siege  of  Tyre  by  Alexander 
the  Great — it  having  been  rebuilt  on  an  island  a  half 
mile  from  the  shore,  and  surrounded  by  a  wall  one 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height — "  a  mound  was 


48  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

formed  from  the  continent  to  the  island,  and  the  ruins 
of  old  Tyre  afforded  ready  materials  for  the  purpose. 
The  soil  and  rubbish  were  gathered  and  heaped,  and 
the  mighty  conqueror,  who  afterwards  failed  in  rais- 
ing again  any  of  the  ruins  of  Babylon,  cast  those  of 
Tyre  into  the  sea,  and  scraped  her  very  dust  from  off 
her."  * 

3.  It  was  declared  by  the  prophet,  more  than 
twenty-three  centuries  since,  *'  It  shall  be  a  place  for 
the  spreading  of  nets  in  the  midst  of  the  sea."  Should 
the  desolation  be  as  complete  as  that  of  Babylon,  who 
shalh carry  their  nets  there  to  dry  them?  *' The 
whole  village  of  Tyre,"  said  Yolney  in  his  Ruins, 
"  contains  only  fifty  or  sixty  poor  families,  who  live 
obscurely  on  the  produce  of  their  little  ground,  and  a 
trifling'  fishery  f  and  Bruce  describes  Tyre  as  ''  a 
rock  whereon  fishers  dry  their  nets." 

We  ask  the  reader  once  more  to  treasure  up  these 
facts  until  we  shall  have  mentioned  others,  so  as  at 
last  to  bring  them  all  into  one  view. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  49 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

Item  4.  Damascus — "  It  shall  be  a  ruinous  heap." 
Damascus  has  not  been  blotted  out,  so  that  no  one 
dwells  there ;  it  is  not  a  naked  rock ;  it  is  not  pools 
of  water ;  it  is  not  peopled  by  wolves  and  foxes. 
This  is  not  the  way  in  which  Damascus  is  mentioned 
in  the  book  of  books.  But  it  has  been  ravaged  and 
desolated  again  and  again.  It  was  reduced  by  Alex- 
ander, by  the  Romans,  and  especially  by  the  Sara- 
cens in  the  year  713,  who  "  miserably  devastated 
it ;"  and  by  Tamerlane  in  1396,  who  "  put  its  inhab- 
itants to  the  sword  without  mercy."  It  has  been 
made  "a  ruinous  heap;"  and  still  exists,  "the  ex- 
ternal appearance  of  most  of  the  buildings  being  very 
mean — of  some  exceedingly  so — while  many  of  them 
are  very  elegant  within." 

For  several  chapters  we  have  been  preparing  to 
exhibit  the  truth  that  scoffers  of  the  later  days  are 
unacquainted  with  Bible  facts.  We  are  now  almost 
ready  to  make  the  application. 

If  you  will  go  to  any  number  of  judges,  legisla- 
tors, physicians,  counsellors,  etc.,  who  speak  against 
the  sacred  book,  and  ask  them  some  such  questions 
as  we  are  about  to  specify,  you  will  be  able  at  once 
to  understand  the  strange  assertion,  that  the  learned 
are  included  in  the  class  of  the  wilfully  ignorant. 

"We  will  here  ask  the  reader  some  questions,  such 

Cause  and  Cure.  3 


so  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

as  he  may  ask  any  who  now  live  and  who  now 
deride  the  Bible. 

Questions.  The  Hebrew  prophets  were  ordered 
to  utter  their  denunciations  against  all  the  nations 
round  about  for  their  wickedness.  They  spoke  of 
th'sir  hills,  rivers,  villages,  cities,  and  governments. 
If  these  prophets  only  conjectured  or  guessed  that  the 
events  they  foretold  might  or  would  come  to  pass, 
then  may  we  not  ask,  with  some  degree  of  wonder  at 
least,  Suppose  it  had  been  said  of  some  other  city 
besides  Babylon^  that  it  should  become  pools  of  water 
and  never  more  inhabited?  May  not  our  curiosity 
be  somewhat  excited  when  we  notice,  that  of  the 
thousand  proud  and  wicked  cities  around,  the  prophet 
did  not  happen  to  write  these  things  of  any,  Babylon 
excepted  ?  And  had  they  been  written  of  any  other 
one  city,  town,  or  village,  that  was  or  has  been  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  we  know  of  none  where  their 
truth  could  be  seen.  These,  and  the  other  particu- 
lars we  have  noticed,  came  to  pass  many  centuries 
after  these  books  of  prophecy  were  written,  according 
to  infidel  authority,  or  after  unbelievers  wrote  against 
them.  ^ 

May  we  not  inquire,  with  some  degree  of  won- 
der, Suppose  some  writer  of  the  Old  Testament  had 
happened  to  conjecture  and  write  concerning  Da- 
mascus^ Sidon,  Jerusalem,  Jericho,  Nineveh,  or 
anv  city,  town,  or  village,  except  Tyre,  that  the 
soil  on  which  it  stood  should  be  scraped  away,  and 
jtshermerCs  nets  rest  upon  its  nakedness,  who  could 
point  to  its  accomplishment  ?  On  the  broad  surface 
of  the  earth,  or  along  the  protracted  shores  of  the 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  .    51 

ocean,  the  prophet  was  surely  fortunate  to  hit  upon 
the  only  spot  where  these  things  did  happen.  Long 
and  dreadful  calamities  were  threatened  to  Jerusa- 
lem ;  but  suppose  it  had  been  said  that  owls  and 
tigers  should  inhabit  pleasant  palaces  there,  how 
many  thousands  now  would  clap  their  hands,  rejoic- 
ing that  such  a  conjecture  was  ever  made.  Suppose 
some  one,  two  thousand  years  ago,  had  ventured  to 
guess  that  the  time  would  come  when  a  shepherd 
would  be  afraid  to  drive  his  flock  where  Palmyra  of 
the  desert  then  stood,  or  through  Athens,  Ephesus,  or 
Rome ;  name  any  spot  you  please  but  one,  and  where 
would  his  reputation  stand  ? 

An  admirer  of  the  Bible  who  once  sought,  during 
many  years,  an  opportunity  to  converse  on  this  sub- 
ject with  those  of  cultivated  minds,  asked  questions 
resembling  those  above  oftener  than  he  can  name  or 
remember.  He  found  that  the  reason  they  had  not 
thought  with  some  degree  of  interest  on  some  such 
Bible  facts  was,  they  did  not  know  that  such  facts 
existed.  They  could  not  think  what  G-od  had  said 
of  Persia,  Egypt,  or  Syria,  for  indeed  they  did  not 
know  what  he  had  said,  or  that  any  thing  was  writ- 
ten about  almost  any  nation  or  city  that  could  be 
mentioned  to  them.  Those  of  them  who  had  read 
the  Bible  through,  did  not  know  that  the  things  we 
have  named  were  in  the  Bible.  A  thousand  similar 
facts  were  equally  unknown  to  them.  If  the  learned 
unbeliever  of  the  present  day  is  thus  wanting  in  the 
ancient  literature  connected  with  the  Bible,  it  will 
not  be  hard  to  fancy  the  condition  of  the  uneducated 
scoffer.     Thousands  who   range   the  streets  of  our 


62  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

large  cities  seem  to  be  beyond  remedy.  Their  furi- 
ous hatred  towards  all  that  is  meek  or  holy,  prevents 
their  listening  to  expostulation ;  and  their  ignorance 
renders  them  incapable  of  weighing  argument  on 
almost  any  subject.  Their  confidence  in  their  edifice, 
however,  would  no  doubt  be  much  shaken,  were  it 
not  that  they  fancy  they  have  substantial  support 
in  their  sameness  of  belief  with  the  learned  and  the 
great. 

"We  were  to  show  that  scoffers  are  wilfully  igno- 
rant of  Bible  language,  but  we  must  first  devote  a 
few  more  chapters  to  facts.  It  is  important  that  we 
should  have  a  fair  view  of  the  fact,  that  men  have 
some  fondness  for  darkness,  but  none  for  light.  This 
can  be  seen,  if  we  show  that  men  will  not  inform 
themselves,  even  where  they  condemn.  It  is  possible 
that  some  reader  may  be  in  the  state  of  mind  in 
which  was  an  old  and  wealthy  merchant,  who  fancied 
that  he  had  fully  investigated  the  matter.  "  I  have," 
said  he,  ''  heard  these  things  spoken  of  all  my  life  ;  I 
have  looked  through  the  Bible ;  I  have  thought  on 
these  things  as  I  rode  on  my  horse,  as  I  lay  on  my 
bed,  as  I  stood  behind  my  counter,  and  I  cannot  be- 
lieve, because  I  am  unable  to  understand  the  subject. 
Many  things  in  religion  seem  to  contradict  my  plain- 
est reason." 

Mark  this  case.  The  preceptive  doctrines  of 
Christianity  are  piain  enough  for  a  child  to  under- 
stand, and  lovely  enough  to  captivate  all  that  is  not 
enmity  against  God.  The  old  man  was  not  attempt- 
ing to  obey  any  of  these  ;  he  only  had  his  eye  directed 
towards  that  which  might  appear  difficult  to  him.     So 


BIBLE  FACTS   NOT  EXAMINED.  53 

far  as  he  could  see,  he  was  not  trying  to  perform;  but 
on  more  mysterious  points,  spoke  of  an  investigation 
which  was  no  investigation.  We  must  illustrate  this. 
Suppose  there  was  a  ploughman  who  had  some  strange 
dislike  towards  the  science  of  cKemistry ;  he  professes 
to  disbelieve  the  whole  of  its  facts  and  theories.  Sup-» 
pose  he  declares  that  many  doctrines  of  chemistry 
contradict  his  plainest  common-sense.  He  takes  up 
a  receipt  for  making  ink,  and  avers,  that  to  speak 
of  mingling  several  clear  white  fluids  together,  and 
expecting  black  as  the  result,  contradicts  his  plainest 
reason. 

Again,  he  says  that  chemists  speak  of  mingling 
two  cold  substances  until  each  shall  become  hot 
without  the  addition  of  a  third ;  but  declares  that 
this  contradicts  all  that  is  rational.  He  finally  adds, 
that  he  can  never  attempt  to  practise  that  which  he 
cannot  understand  ;  that  he  has  read  of  alkalis,  calo- 
ric, affinities,  etc.,  until  all  appears  to  him  a  mass  of 
confusion,  and  a  jargon  of  nonsense.  That  he  has 
thought  on  these  things  as  he  rode  on  his  horse,  as  he 
lay  on  his  bed,  and  as  he  ploughed  in  the  field.  And 
to  crown  all,  chemists  differ  among  themselves. 

At  all  this  the  philosopher  would  smile,  and  tell 
him  that  in  order  to  practise  the  most  useful  part  of 
chemistry — making  salt,  washing  clothes,  or  baking 
bread,  etc. — it  was  not  necessary  he  should  under- 
stand all  that  the  Creator  knows  about  it.  He  would 
tell  this  doubter  that  he  might  easily  try  the  matter, 
take  different  substances  and  do  as  directed,  and  he 
would  soon  know  the  truth  of  these  things  experi- 
mentally.    Finally,  he  would  tell  him,  that  if  he 


54  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

must  search  into  deeper  matters,  he  must  investi- 
gate in  reality ;  that  his  much  talked  of  research 
had  left  him  ignorant  still ;  that  this  ignorance  could 
be  removed,  and  that  he  certainly  should  not  con- 
demn, with  a  confident  air,  until  it  was  removed. 
•  The  doctrines  of  the  Bible  may  be  known,  and 
their  usefulness  tested  practically.  Experimental 
knowledge  is  the  safest  and  the  best  in  the  world. 
But  if  any  are  resolved  that  they  will  have  a  differ- 
ent kind  of  evidence  or  none,  let  them  see  that  their 
wilful  ignorance  is  removed  before  they  venture  to 
decide  for  eternity. 


BIBLE   TACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  55 


CHAPTER   XI. 

THE  ailEAT  AND  THE  LEARNED  DO  NOT  ACQUAINT  THEM- 
SELVES WITH  BIBLE  FACTS. 

Item  5.  Egypt — ^All  the  early  history  of  Egypt, 
so  impressively  foretold  by  the  prophets,  we  pass  over, 
and  come  at  once  down  to  the  particulars  that  are 
accomplishing  at  present — to  those  things  which  have 
been  fulfilling  in  all  recent  years,  as  well  as  in  ancient 
days.  We  may  notice  those  predictions  concerning 
Egypt,  which  the  reader,  whether  young  or  old,  has 
lived  to  see  fulfilled. 

The  words  of  Ezekiel :  ''And  I  will  bring  again 
the  captivity  of  Egypt,  and  wdll  cause  them  to  re- 
turn into  the  land  of  Pathros ;  and  they  shall  be 
there  a  base  (Heb.  low)  kingdom.  It  shall  be  the 
basest  of  the  kingdoms ;  neither  shall  it  exalt  itself 
any  more  above  the  nations ;  for  I  will  diminish  them, 
that  they  shall  no  more  rule  over  the  nations.  And 
I  will  make  the  rivers  dry,  and  sell  the  land  into 
the  hand  of  the  wicked ;  and  I  will  make  the  land 
waste,  and  all  that  is  therein,  by  the  hand  of  stran- 
gers: I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it.  I  will  also  destroy 
their  idols,  and  I  will  cause  their  images  to  cease  out 
of  Noph ;  and  there  shall  be  no  more  a  prince  of  the 
land  of  Egypt:'     Chap.  29,  30. 

We  remark,  first,  it  was  very  unlikely,  to  human 
apprehension,  that  Egypt  should  be  the  lowest  of 
kingdoms  always.     Of  all  the  nations,  it  seemed  most 


56  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

unlikely  that  Egypt  should  be  depressed  very  long, 
because  her  unparalleled  fertility  and  consequent 
populousness  promised  a  speedy  recovery  after  a 
downfall.  Shall  that  country  which  was  so  long,  so 
universally,  and  so  justly  called  the  granary  of  the 
world,  have  any  other  than  a  -dense  population? 
And,  if  nupierous,  shall  strength  be  wanting  to  re- 
cover her  freedom  ?  It  was  more  improbable  of 
Egypt  than  of  any  other  spot  of  earth,  that  strangers 
should  always  rule  and  waste  it,  because  of  its  situ- 
ation. The  Mediterranean  on  one  side,  the  Red  sea 
on  another,  impassable  deserts  on  another,  promise 
great  defence.  But  the  total  inundation  of  the  whole 
country  by  the  Nile,  during  a  part  of  every  year — 
which  the  inhabitants  are  prepared  to  meet,  while  an 
invading  army  never  can  be — would  surely  aid  even 
a  weak  people  to  defend  themselves.  But  the  Lord 
said  her  exaltation  was  ended,  and  that  her  future 
recovery  was  prohibited.  The  Babylonians,  then  the 
Persians,  next  the  Macedonians,  the  Romans,  the 
Saracens,  the  Mamelukes,  and  finally  the  Turks, 
have  protracted  her  subjugation  and  her  servitude 
down  to  the  present  day.  She  has  often  made  the 
attempt,  but  never  succeeded  to  free  herself  She 
has  been  under  and  always  under,  low  and  always 
low.  She  has  been  kept  the  basest  of  kingdoms ; 
servile,  stupid,  treacherous,  cruel,  and  base  in  char- 
acter. We  know  of  no  part  of  the  earth  which  has 
not  governed  itself,  or  been  free  some  part  of  the  last 
twenty-:[our  hundred  years,  except  that  part  which, 
from  its  location,  fertility,  and  internal  resources, 
seemed  most  likely  to  continue  independent  all  the 


BIBLE   FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED,  57 

time.  "We  do  not  know  the  otherwise  considerable 
nation  which,  has  been  thus  debased  for  half  that 
time,  but  the  one  seemingly  most  capable  of  self- 
defence. 

Secondly,  when  Ezekiel  lived,  had  we  been  there 
and  about  to  invent  a  highly  political  or  historic  im- 
probability, could  we  have  thought  of  a  greater  one 
than  to  suppose  that  the  idols  and  images  should 
cease  out  of  Egypt  ?  What!  shall  we  conjecture  this 
of  those  who  were  so  strangely  prone  to  worship  any 
thing  but  God  ?  Serpents,  unicorns,  cattle,  reptiles, 
no  matter  what  it  was,  they  kneeled  before  it. 

It  was  a  strange  prediction  to  speak  of  causing 
images  or  idols  to  cease  in  a  land  where  continued 
baseness  is  to  prevail ;  because  we  spontaneously 
couple  together  in  our  minds  ignorance,  images,  filth, 
idols,  and  sensuality. 

Images  have  long  ceased  there.  Their  idols  have 
long  since  been  destroyed.  The  Christian — in  name 
only — who  lives  there,  and  the  Turk  who  rules  there, 
equally  disdain  to  kneel  before  wood  or  stone,  living 
animals,  or  painted  statues. 

Thirdly,  it  was  strikingly  probable,  from  all  for- 
mer history,  and  from  all  historic  analogy,  that  Egypt 
would,  at  some  time,  have  a  native  ruler,  even  should 
that  ruler  hold  a  borrowed  or  deputed  authority.  May 
not  one  of  her  own  sons  sit  a  prince  upon  that  throne, 
although  he  may  be  a  tributary  prince  ?  May  not 
her  native  lords  govern  there,  no  matter  how  exorbi- 
tant the  tribute  ? 

There  has  never  been  a  prince  of  the  land  of 
Egypt.    Their  rulers  have  been  sent  to  them.     Stran- 


58  CAUSE  AND  CUUE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

gers  have  sent  their  slaves  to  be  governors  of  the  land 
of  Egypt. 

It  has  not  been  her  own  sons  who,  in  the  pride  of 
self-exaltation,  have  drained  the  treasures  of  Egypt. 
It  has  always  been  by  the  hands  of  strangers  that 
she  has  been  wasted. 

Application.  If  we  inquire  of  the  unbelievers 
who  live  now — not  merely  of  the  uncultivated,  but 
of  the  most  noted  for  talents  and  professional  emi- 
nence— whether  they  have  not  been  surprised  on 
reflecting  that  these  things  were  said  of  one  nation 
only;  and  that  out  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  of 
one  only  they  have  happened  to  be  true,  and  that  for 
so  many  generations,  we  find  that  they  have  never 
meditated  on  such  points.  Of  these  and  of  similar 
facts  almost  countless  in  extent,  they  know  nothing, 
and  they  do  not  inquire  ;  yet,  either  openly  or  in 
heart,  they  are  scoffers.  Men  are  slow  and  backward 
to  inform  themselves  of  any  thing  on  the  side  of  truth, 
in  matters  of  religion  ;  but  slight  and  superficial  ob- 
jections, weak  but  plausible  theories  against  the  Bible, 
they  learn  speedily,  they  understand  instantly,  and 
they  remember  always.  It  is  supposed,  on  good  evi- 
dence, that  no  son  of  Adam  ever  was  known  to  forget 
an  ingenious  and  seemingly  correct  argument  against 

Christianity,  once  heard,  so  long  as  he  retained  his 

nind. 

The  conclusion  is,  that  men  love  darkness  rather 

^an  light. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  59 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

"We  might  here  cease  to  point  at  Bible  facts,  hop- 
ing that  even  the  few  we  have  noticed  might  serve 
as  samples  from  the  mass ;  but  we  feel  inclined  to 
give  another  instance,  to  show  that  these  facts  abound 
all  through  the  New  Testament  as  well  as  the  Old. 

The  Saviour's  Prediction.  "  And  when  ye  shall 
see  Jerusalem  compassed  with  armies,  then  know  that 
the  desolation  thereof  is  nigh.  Then  let  them  which 
are  in  Judea  flee  to  the  mountains,  and  let  them  which 
are  in  the  midst  of  it  depart  out ;  and  let  not  them 
that  are  in  the  countries  enter  thereinto ;  for  these 
be  the  days  of  vengeance.  And  Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  G-entiles,  until  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled:'     Luke  21 :  20-24. 

Observe,  first,  the  time  the  Redeemer  fixed  and 
left  on  record  for  his  followers  and  children  to  depart 
from  that  devoted  city,  was  the  time  when  it  must 
seem  to  them  that  they  could  not  get  out  of  her. 
How  were  they  to  escape  after  the  invaders  had  sur- 
rounded them  ?  The  church  in  Jerusalem  had  in- 
creased sometimes  as  fast  as  several  thousand  in  a 
day.  How  were  these  families  to  depart,  when  Je- 
rusalem was  compassed  with  armies  ?  The  sign 
named  by  the  Saviour  as  the  token  of  their  flight 
was  of  itself  an  impassable  barrier  in  the  way  of 
their  travel.    The  ineident  which  dictated  their  hasty 


60  CAUSE  A^ND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

journey  must  necessarily  hedge  up  their  way.  If  the 
reader  wishes  a  particular  recital  of  many  striking 
incidents,  let  him  turn  to  the  contemporary  historian 
Josephus,  who  was  himself  an  actor  in  the  military 
occurrences  of  the  time.  This  much  admired  and 
much  respected  writer  does  not  seem  to  have  known 
or  to  have  remembered  that  the  Saviour  had  said  any 
thing  of  the  Roman  eagle  standing  where  it  ought 
not,  or  of  Jerusalem  being  compassed  with  armies. 
When  this  siege  did  occur,  he  relates  the  circum- 
stances truthfully,  although  it  is  evident  he  did.  not 
know  that  they  were  appointed  of  heaven.  The  ban- 
ner which  the  soldiers  worshipped,  and  which  the 
prophet  called  the  "  abomination  which  maketh  deso- 
late," waved  before  the  temple  gates.  Josephus  re- 
lates accurately  the  movements  of  the  Roman  general 
Cestius,  on  that  occasion.  He  informs  us,  that  when 
he  might  have  taken  the  city  speedily,  and  with  com- 
parative ease,  thus  terminating  the  war  at  once,  he 
led  his  army  away.  He  retired  "without  any  just 
occasion  in  the  world."  Josephus  seems  to  want 
words  to  express  his  surprise  at  the  conduct  of  this 
commander.  Perhaps  Cestius  scarcely  knew  himself 
why  he  thus  acted  so  much  to  the  astonishment  of 
beholders ;  but  had  we  been  there,  knowing  what  we 
now  know,  we  could  have  told  all  spectators  and  his- 
torians the  reason  why  he  withdrew.  Grod's  people 
were  in  that  city.  His  little  flock — little  in  com- 
parison with  the  multitude  of  the  ungodly — never 
noticed  by  the  haughty  of  this  world  unless  to  deride 
or  calumniate,  are  never  forgotten  by  him.  They 
were  to  seek  safety  in  the  mountains ;  they  were  to 


BIBLE   FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  61 

have  an  opportunity  to  retire.  To  afford  this,  the 
Roman  legions  must  be  taken  to  a  proper  distance. 
They  were  thus  conducted,  and  the  followers  of  the 
Saviour  with  their  families  did  retire.  The  young 
reader  is  here  again  reminded  that  we  are  not  giving 
merely  the  Christian  account  of  these  things.  He  may 
gather  these  facts  from  the  pens  of  ancient  and  modern 
unbelievers,  if  he  prefers  their  testimony.  When  those 
who  had  vociferated,  ''  Crucify  him,  crucify  him ;  his 
blood  be  upon  us  and  our  children,"  were  crucified 
themselves,  with  their  children,  around  the  walls  of 
their  blazing  city,  nailed  many  oh  the  same  cross, 
until  there  was  no  more  space  on  which  to  plant  a 
cross,  and  no  more  wood  of  which  to  make  one  ;  when 
famine,  gnawing,  unparalleled  famine,  was  doing  a 
work  along  those  crowded  streets,  the  bare  recital  of 
which  would  cause  the  stupid,  the  callous,  or  the 
cruel  to  faint  with  sickening  horror,  there  were  no 
Christians  there.  They  had  gone  to  Pella.  They 
had  watched  for  the  Redeemer's  token,  and  obeyed 
the  signal.  Those  words  spoken  by  the  Man  of  Cal- 
vary, unheeded  by  the  world  then,  unnoticed  by  after- 
generations,  and  that  scoffers  of  the  present  age 
scarcely  know  are  in  the  Bible,  were  the  means  of 
their  salvation.  Let  the  reader  bear  these  incidents 
in  mind,  until  we  come  to  the  application. 

Observation  second:  "And  Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  fulfilled." 

An  inspired  apostle,  Paul,  at  the  command  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  had  given  the  church  to  understand — 
shall  we  say  fortunately  or  unfortunately — that  this 


62  CAUSE   AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

fulness  of  the  Gentiles  was  to  synchronize  with  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews  at  a  glorious  period  in  the 
latter  days.  The  prophet  Daniel,  in  the  prediction 
quoted  by  our  Lord,  lets  us  know  that  the  desolations 
of  Jerusalem  were  to  continue  until  the  end  of  the 
struggle  between  Christ  and  antichrist.  The  Saviour 
himself,  in  other  discourses,  lets  us  know  that  these 
long  desolations  would  not  terminate  until  the  latter 
days.  What  an  opportunity  to  defeat  the  declara- 
tions of  the  Messiah,  and  to  show  that  Jerusalem 
should  not  be  trodden  down  of  the  Grentiles  throus^h 
after-ages.  The  Israelites  have  been  rich  enough 
to  build  a  score  of  temples  during  any  period  of 
their  widest  dispersion,  or  of  their  deepest,  heavi- 
est oppression.  Notwithstanding  the  reiterated  mas- 
sacres, the  constant  apostasies  or  lapses  into  hea- 
thenism, the  uninterrupted  commingling  with  their 
oppressors,  etc.,  there  has  been  no  portion  from  any 
one  of  the  eighteen  centuries  now  gone  by,  during 
which  there  might  not  have  been  counted  two  mill- 
ions or  three — a  number  sufficient  to  populate  the 
hills  and  vales  of  Canaan — and  zealous  enough  to 
venture  almost  any  thing,  or  to  endure  almost  every 
thing  for  the  Zion  of  their  songs.  If  some  king  of 
the  earth,  some  sceptred  potentate  would  only  sanc- 
tion or  countenance  their  return,  what  would  they 
not  perform?  The  Lord  allowed  them  just  such  a 
man ;  nay,  a  more  powerful  leader :  one  who  sat  on 
Cesar's  throne,  who  nodded  and  the  nations  trembled. 
The  emperor  Julian  was  an  accomplished  warrior. 
He  ruled  over  the  land  shown  to  Abraham,  and  ten 
times  as  much.     He  hated  the  Saviour  as  bitterly 


BIBLE   FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  63 

as  those  who  crucified  him.  He  had  been  educated 
under  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  and  knew  the  words 
of  Christ.  He  was  familiar  with  the  writings  of  the 
evangelists.  He  resolved  that  Jerusalem  should  be 
trodden  under  foot  of  the  Israelites,  instead  of  the 
Gentiles.  The  reader  is  invited  to  examine  the 
account  of  this  as  given  by  one  whose  hatred  of  the 
gospel  equalled  that  of  Julian  himself.  The  author 
of  the  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  was 
under  the  necessity  of  stating  some  facts  concerning 
this  effort  to  defeat  the  words  of  Christ,  made  by  the 
mighty  and  the  wise.  At  the  invitation  of  the  em- 
peror, the  children  of  Judah  assembled  to  rebuild 
their  temple  and  to  claim  the  inheritance  of  their 
fathers.  Their  enthusiasm  was  wonderful.  Even 
their  delicate  females  were  seen  carrying  off  rubbish 
in  their  silver  veils.  Their  joyful  companies  labored, 
cheered  on  by  the  sound  of  instruments  of  music  and 
animating  voices.  But  the  emperor  did  not  trust 
this  undertaking  to  the  Israelites  alone.  Wealthy  as 
,  they  were,  devoted  as  they  were,  he  resolved  to  make 
this  matter  more  certain  still.  He  could  aid  by  his 
proclamations,  his  royal  decrees,  -or  his  treasures,  but 
it  was  not  a  trifle  he  had  at  heart ;  to  show  the  gaz- 
ing earth  that  the  Jewish  worship  should  be  restored, 
where  the  Lord  had  said  the  Gentiles  should  continue 
to  tread,  was  no  ordinary  achievement.  He  went 
himself  to  their  aid  with  those  cohorts  and  those 
legions  that  had  crossed  rivers,  hills,  and  deserts, 
that  had  elevated  or  dethroned  monarchs,  and  before 
whom  it  was  hard  indeed  to  stand.  Here  then  was 
to  be  a  trial  of  the  strength  of  heaven  and  the  strength 


64  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INl^'IDELITY. 

of  earth,  in  determined  contest  and  fairly  balanced 
opposition.  Jews  and  Romans,  Christians  and  hea- 
thens, gazed  to  see  whether  the  emperor  could  or 
could  not  go  contrary  to  the  declaration  uttered  by 
the  Man  of  sorrows,  who  had  not  where  to  lay  his 
head.  The  earthly  potentate  was  defeated.  He 
abandoned  the  undertaking.  This  fact,  recorded  by 
Christians  and  by  infidels,  would  be  enough  for  our 
present  purpose,  were  we  to  say  nothing  concerning 
the  means  of  his  defeat.  To  show  that  Jerusalem 
has  been  still  trodden  down  of  the  G-entiles,  is  mainly 
the  point  we  have  in  view ;  and  it  is  all  we  shall  no- 
tice when  we  come  to  the  application.  But  for  tho 
purpose  of  exhibiting  the  way  in  which  opposers  uni- 
formly narrate  that  which  they  dislike  to  pen — we 
must  notice  the  strange  want  of  fairness  and  of  truth 
belonging  to  unbelieving  historians,  leading  them 
sometimes  to  conceal  and  sometimes  to  pervert — we 
look  for  a  moment  at  Gibbon's  history  of  this  event. 
He  grants  that  it  was  said  the  workmen  were  driven 
from  their  work  by  a  supernatural  visitation ;  that 
they  were  scorched  by  fire  again  and  again ;  that  an 
account  of  this  public  and  marvellous  defeat  was 
published  the  same  year  by  two  individuals — but 
these  individuals  were  Christians.  That  their,  state- 
ment was  neither  denied  by  the  emperor  or  his  friends, 
nor  contradicted  in  any  way,  does  not  seem  to  have 
weighed  much  in  his  estimate  of  the  singular  occur- 
rence. It  is  true  that  G-ibbon  speaks  well  of  a  cer- 
tain heathen  writer,  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  who 
was  the  emperor's  private  secretary,  and  who  became 
his  biographer.     It  is  true  he  quotes  the  following 


BIBLE  FA-CTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  65 

words  of  AmmianuSj  who  knew  as  much  of  the  defeat 
and  the  cause  of  it  as  did  the  emperor  himself.  "  While 
AlypiuSj  assisted  by  the  governor  of  the  province, 
urged  with  vigor  and  diligence  the  execution  of  the 
work,  horrible  balls  of  fire  breaking  out  near  the 
foundations,  with  frequent  and  reiterated  attacks, 
rendered  the  place  from  time  to  time  inaccessible  to 
the  scorched  and  blasted  workmen;  and  the  victorious 
element  continuing  in  this  manner  absolutely  and 
resolutely  bent,  as  it  were,  to  drive  them  to  a  dis- 
tance, the  undertaking  was  abandoned."  If  the  his- 
torian had  simply  quoted  this  testimony,  telling  us 
that  although  this  reputable  heathen  author  was  a 
spectator  of  these  things,  and  was  recording  his  own 
failure  along  with  that  of  his  master,  still  he.  Gib- 
bon, did  not  credit  the  recital,  there  would  have  been 
nothing  unfair  in  the  transaction ;  but  his  efforts  to 
prejudge  the  case  and  bias  the  reader's  mind  against 
evidence,  certainly  evince  a  repugnance  to  the  un- 
obstructed ray  of  light.  It  is  not  our  object  here  to 
inquire  how  much  credulity  they  must  possess  who 
can  believe  that  no  one  was  found  to  contradict  these 
statements  of  Pagans  and  Christians,  out  of  all  the 
Jewish  nation,  and  out  of  all  the  Roman  army,  or 
from  the  ranks  of  the  admirers  or  flatterers  of  royalty. 
A  sermon  which  was  preached  within  that  genera- 
tion is  still  extant,  addressed  to  the  Israelites  as  a 
persuasive,  leading  them  to  obey  the  gospel ;  they 
were  reminded  of  this  noted  overthrow,  and  invited 
to  go  and  look  again  at  the  materials  and  other  tokens 
of  their  rebuke  from  heaven  while  endeavoring  to  go 
contrary  to  the  purpose  of  the  Maker  of  worlds      "We 


6G  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  I:NFIDELITY. 

might  pause  and  inquire  how  strange  that  any  one 
wishing  them  to  embrace  Christianity,  should  remind 
them  of  that  which  they  had  never  known,  and  speak 
to  them  of  wonders  which  they  had  never  witnessed, 
as  though  these  marvels  were  fresh  in  their  recollec- 
tion ;  but  these  are  not  the  points  before  us.  The 
certainties  alone  are  enough  for  our  purpose.  We 
know  that  Jerusalem  has  been  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles  seventeen  hundred  years.  "We  know  that 
the  Jewish  worship  was  not  restored ;  and  that  if  a 
wealthy  and  enthusiastic  people,  aided  by  an  emperor 
and  his  army,  were  not  enough  to  build  another 
temple,  then  nothing  ever  could  accomplish  it. 

Application.  Should  the  reader  desire  to  ascer- 
tain whether  those  who  scoff  at  holy  writ  do  not  oc- 
casionally have  their  curiosity,  at  least,  awakened  by 
such  incidents  as  those  above  named,  so  far  as  to  lead 
them  on  towards  further  inquiry,  he  may  soon  bring 
the  matter  to  a  fair  trial  by  asking  such  questions  as 
the  author  has  often  asked.  Inquire  the  reason  why 
the  Christians  left  the  city,  and  were  not  involved  in 
ruin  and  misery  such  as  the  world  had  never  seen 
before.  Had  they  more  political  sagacity  than  their 
countrymen?  Or  why  did  not  some  fifty  or  a  hun- 
dred thousand  of  the  more  prudent  Jews  retire  to 
Pella,  and  share  the  safety  which  the  Christians  there 
enjoyed  ?  Or,  if  the  church  had  been  watching  for 
the  token,  and  obeyed  the  signal  of  the  Redeemer, 
did  he  only  conjecture  the  sign,  or  was  he  Lord  of 
armies  ?  How  did  he  know  that  the  dispersion  would 
continue,  and  that  Jerusalem  would  never  recover 
her  Mosaic  forms  of  worship  ?  etc. 


BIBLE   FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  67 

Those  who  make  such  inquiries  of  such  as  reject 
the  gospel  at  the  present  day,  find,  with  striking  uni- 
formity, that  they  do  not  remember,  or  they  never 
knew  accurately,  what  Christ  had  said  of  that  peo- 
ple and  that  place.  They  are  not  informed  as  it 
regards  Julian's  ability,  or  his  wish  to  disprove  the 
prophecy  ;  what  unbelieving  historians  have  acknow- 
ledged on  these  points ;  what  were  the  sufferings  of 
those  who  killed  the  prophets  and  stoned  the  apostles, 
or  indeed  of  any  other  fact  or  facts  of  this  kind.  It 
is  only  some  hearsay  difficulty,  some  seeming  contra- 
diction, or  some  objection  of  their  own  against  the 
book  of  inspiration,  which  seizes  and  retains  their 
thoughts  when  the  subject  of  inspiration  is  men- 
tioned. 

There  is  another  branch  of  wilful  ignorance  which 
must  not  be  passed  by  without  notice,  but  at  present 
we  are  otherwise  employed. 

Scoffers  of  the  present  day  are  unacquainted  with 
all  those  facts  of  historic  authority  which  have  a  sec- 
ondary connection  with  the  holy  page ;  but  for  the 
present  we  must  show  what  we  mean  by  saying  they 
are  ignorant  of  Bible  language. 


68  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

SCOFFERS  OF  THE  LAST  DAYS  ARE  WILFULLY  laNORANT 

OF  BIBLE  LANGUAGE. 

An  old  man  of  Kentucky  became  rich  and  mocked 
at  God.  He  became  more  and  more  bitter,  just  as 
fast  and  in  proportion  as  his  kind  Saviour  heaped  the 
blessings,  comforts,  and  luxuries  of  life  around  him. 
He  took  up  the  Bible  and  read  the  following  passage, 
or  one  like  it :  "  Bel  boweth  down,  Nebo  stoopeth, 
their  idols  were  upon  the  beasts,  and  upon  the 
cattle :  your  carriages  were  heavy  loaden ;  they  are 
a  burden  to  the  weary  beast.  They  stoop,  they 
bow  down  together ;  they  could  not  deliver  the 
burden,  but  themselves  are  gone  into  captivity." 
Isaiah  46  : 1,  2. 

"  Here,"  exclaimed  the  old  man,  with  more  than 
anger  depicted  in  his  face,  "  here  is  the  jargon  which 
no  one  can  understand,  which  I  am  required  to  be* 
lieve  ;  an  unmeaning  jargon." 

Reader,  notice  what  that  old  man  might  have 
known,  if  he  had  read  one  fiftieth  part  as  much  Bible 
history  as  he  had  read  of  political  disputes  in  his 
newspapers.  Notice  what  he  might  have  felt,  while 
reading  those  verses,  had  he  been  humble  enough  to 
seek  after  knowledge ;  had  he  even  patiently  con- 
versed with  such  of  the  pious  as  wished  to  speak  with 
him  on  the  great  concern.  He  might  have  noticed 
that  in  the  sacred  book,  God,  by  the  mouth  of  his 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  69 

prophets,  spoke  in  the  past  tense  of  future  events — 
that  which  he  determined  should  take  place  was  as 
certain  as  that  which  had  already  transpired.  The 
old  man  might  have  reflected,  that  when  Isaiah  spoke 
thus  of  Bel  and  Nebo,  the  kneeling  millions  prostrate 
before  those  idols  pained  the  hearts  of  Grod's  people. 
The  desolations  of  Zion,  the  subjugation  and  disper- 
sion of  the  worshippers  of  the  true  God,  made  his 
prophets  mourn.  How  his  servants  would  watch  and 
wait  to  see  the  salvation  of  Israel,  as  connected  with 
the  fall  of  Bel  and  Nebo.  That  old  man  might  have 
learned  from  common  history,  that  those  gold  and 
silver  images  were  broken  down  under  the  hammer, 
placed  on  mules  and  oxen,  and  while  driving  to  dis- 
tant Media,  the  cattle  were  oppressed  with  the  wea- 
risome load. 

The  friends  of  Grod  then,  and  the  church  ever 
since,  while  reading  that  passage,  are  cheered  with 
the  recollection  that  the  Lord  of  glory  invariably 
performs  his  promises  of  succor  and  deliverance. 
Their  souls  are  fed  with  the  glorious  fact,  that  as  he 
did  not  forget  to  fulfil  his  words  of  promise  then,  so 
he  never  will  in  future.  The  enemies  of  God  might 
be  reminded,  if  they  would  receive  instruction,  of 
the  awful  truth  that  his  holy  denunciations  will  also 
be  verified.  The  passage  is  of  course  unmeaning  to 
those  who  know  nothing ;  but  shall  God  be  answer- 
able for  the  wilful  ignorance  of  man  ?  Those  verses 
are  full  of  comfort,  sublimity,  and  heavenly  glory  to 
the  pious  who  have  sought  after  knowledge.  The 
boasting  worm  who  chooses  to  keep  himself  in  utter 
ignorance,  cannot  of  course  understand  this  or  any 


70  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELIT"^. 

other  passage  which  pictures  ancient  occurrences ; 
but  the  blindness  is  in  his  own  dark  mind. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  educated  and  the  brill- 
iant in  other  things  have  neglected  every  thing  con- 
nected with  God's  book ;  they  have  inquired  after 
knowledge  anywhere  or  everywhere  else,  and  much 
of  the  sacred  volume  has  no  meaning  to  them. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT   EXAMINED.  71 


CHAPTER   XIY. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


A  MOCKER  who  was  admired  for  his  strength  of 
intellect,  exclaimed,  ''  What  unmeaning  nonsense  !" 
after  reading  either  the  following  passage  or  one  like 
it:  '^  They  shall  jostle  one  against  another  in  the 
broad  ways.  He  shall  recount  his  worthies ;  they 
shall  stumble  in  their  walk ;  they  shall  make  haste 
to  the  wall  thereof,  and  the  defence  shall  be  pre- 
pared. The  gates  of  the  rivers  shall  be  opened^  anc 
the  palace  shall  be  dissolved^     Nahum  2  : 4-6. 

Suppose  this  scoffer  had  condescended  to  inquire. 
He  might  have  read  this  chapter  with  tears  of  won- 
der and  of  joy. 

Before  the  invention  of  cannon,  the  walls  of  Nin- 
eveh, so  famous  for  their  height  and  their  width,  were 
trusted  in  as  impregnable  by  those  proud  enemies  of 
Jehovah's  people.  Perhaps,  to  many  of  them,  the 
opening  of  the  gates  of  the  rivers  was  as  unintelli- 
gible as  it  is  now  to  modern  mockers ;  but  the  Lord 
taught  them  its  import  with  fearful  accuracy.  An- 
cient history  informs  us  that  during  the  siege  in 
after-days,  there  arose  one  inundation  of  the  Tigris, 
unparalleled,  as  far  as  .we  can  learn,  in  previous 
ages  or  in  succeeding  centuries.  It  swept  down 
that  boasted  wall,  on  the  top  of  which  three  char- 
iots used  to  drive  abreast,  by  furlongs.  Through 
these  awful  gates  the  river  entered  and  melted  down 


72  CAUSE    AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

their  palaces  and  their  piles  of  bricks ;  showing  to 
them  and  to  us  that  God's  word,  however  strange 
and  unlikely,  will  always  be  fulfilled  !  If  man  keeps 
himself  in  such  ignorance  that  he  cannot  understand 
or  be  profited  by  these  glorious  flashes  of  heavenly 
light,  who  will  finally  bear  the  shame,  the  book  of 
light,  or  the  uninformed  mocker  ?  You  may  spread  a 
table  of  pure  and  wholesome  food  which  the  perverted 
appetite  of  the  sated  epicure  wall  not  receive  ;  but  his 
feelings  of  disgust  do  not  change  the  existing  nature 
of  those  really  desirable  viands.  There  is  no  passage, 
no  fraction  of  a  passage,  within  the  covers  of  that 
blessed  book,  which  is  not  rich  with  treasures  of  in- 
structive truth,  or  full  of  music  and  of  light ;  but  it 
is  an  old  fact,  that  men  may  close  their  eyes  and  stop 
their  ears,  until  they  cannot  judge  of  or  even  per- 
ceive sio^ht  or  sound. 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  73 


CHAPTER   XV. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

In  how  many  instances  every  day  does  it  happen, 
that  the  Bible  is  cast  away  with  indignant  scorn,  af- 
ter some  one,  wise  in  his  own  estimation,  has  read  a 
sentence  resembling  that  which  follows :  "  Oh,  that 
thou  wouldest  rend  the  heavens,  that  thou  wouldest 
come  down,  that  the  mountains  might  flow  down  at 
thy  presence,  as  when  the  melting  fire  burneth,  the 
fire  causeth  the  waters  to  boil,  to  make  thy  name 
known  to  thine  adversaries,  that  the  nations  may 
tremble  at  thy  presence  !"     Isaiah  64 : 1,  2. 

If  we  were  to  address  a  scoffer  who  says,  ''  I 
cannot  understand  this  book,"  after  reading  such  a 
page,  we  might  make  to  him  two  several  state- 
ments : 

1.  Fellow- worm,  if  you  will  place  yourself  at  the 
foot  of  that  volcanic  precipice,  at  the  time  when  the 
broad,  deep,  and  dreadful  torrent  of  melted  ore  flows 
down  its  side,  while  the  boiling  ocean  retires  before 
this  red  tributary ;  if  you  will  gaze  at  the  electric 
flash,  and  hear  th6  subterranean  thunder,  you  will 
confess,  unless  you  have  stupefied  your  soul  with 
sin  until  you  cannot  feel,  that  no  spectacle  towards 
which  mortal  eye  could  he  directed,  is  more  calcu- 
lated to  awaken  in  us  a  recollection  of  the  grandeur, 
the  power,  and  the  dreadfulness  of  the  awful  One. 

2.  If  you  never  have,  like  the  prophet,  felt  so 

Cause  and  Cure.  4 


74  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

pained  by  the  wickedness,  the  blasphemy,  ingrati- 
tude, and  daring  insults  of  rebellious  man,  that  you 
longed  to  see  them  overawed  and  stilled  into  obedi- 
ence by  some  striking  manifestation  of  Jehovah's 
power,  it  is  because  you  have  no  piety,  and  never  felt 
any  genuine  filial  gratitude  towards  the  giver  of  all 
the  mercies  which  sustain  you ;  but  you  should  not 
scorn  those  who  have. 

Oh,  every  line  of  that  inspired  page  is  sweet,  or 
reproving,  or  grand,  or  instructive,  or  cheering;  but 
men  love  darkness  rather  than  light,  and  the  learned 
are  too  ignorant  to  understand  the  plainest  words 
that  ever  were  written,  provided  those  words  come 
from  heaven ! 


BIBLE  FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  75 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

"  And  the  daughter  of  Zion  is  left  as  a  lodge  in  a 
garden  of  cucumbers." 

There  was  a  man  who  had  read  Xenophon  and 
Longinus,  Cicero  and  the  Latin  poets.  He  was  ap- 
plauded by  his  friends  for  what  they  called  his  mind 
The  passage  quoted  above,  and  hundreds  like  it,  he 
said  appeared  to  him  not  only  unmeaning,  but  weak, 
puerile,  and  inelegant.  In  process  of  time  he  was 
led  by  the  notes  of  modern  travellers,  seemingly  by 
accident,  to  remember  that  these  little  lodges  are 
built  for  the  habitation  of  a  single  watcher,  to  pre- 
serve from  the  ravages  of  birds,  etc.,  those  oriental 
gardens.  We  are  told  that  if  we  sail  on  the  bosom 
of  that  gentle  river,  and  look  to  the  slope  where  the 
quiet  sunshine  rests  on  those  lonely  and  solitary 
dwellings  during  the  stillness  of  evening,  nothing 
on  earth  is  more  calculated  to  bring  into  the  bosom 
a  feeling  of  desertion  and  desolation,  than  this  image 
from  the  prophet's  pen,  picturing  the  decay  of  Jeru- 
salem. 

This  self-important  man  afterwards  confessed  that 
the  deficiencies  were  in  his  own  stupid  soul,  and  that 
the  language  of  the  Bible  was  indeed  the  style  of 
heaven."^ 

*  Perhaps  one  confession  ought  to  he  made  to  the  infidel 
world.     It  is,  that  Christians  should  not  he  too  loud  in  their 


76  CAUSE  AND   GtfRE   OF  INFIDELITY 


CHAPTER    XYII. 


MEN  HAVE  LOVED  DARKNESS  RATHER  THAN  LiaHT. 

"We  have  endeavored  to  hold  up  to  view  that 
strange  tendency  and  natural  leaning  towards  false- 
hood, in  matters  of  religion,  which  we  possess  with- 
out being  aware  of  it.  We  will  endeavor  to  illus- 
trate this  same  truth  by  another  process.  It  should 
be  presented  in  another  attitude.  We  think  the 
weakness  of  props  on  which  opposers  rest,  gives  a 
full  exhibition  of  this  truth.  If  men  base  a  fabric 
of  their  eternal  expectations  on  decayed  weeds,  while 
an  enduring  rock  is  close  at  hand,  there  is  some 
strange  reason  for  such  a  choice.  There  is  some- 
thing defective  in  his  heart  or  in  his  head,  who  is 
content  to  cast  away  the  book  of  Grod,  and  venture 

voice  of  condemnation,  so  long  as  they  practise  the  same  sin 
which  they  reprove. 

Christians  believe  that  their  heavenly  Father  has  sent  them 
a  long,  kind  letter  from  heaven ;  that  they  owe  it  to  him  to 
read  every  line  of  it  to  their  children,  and  make  them  ac- 
quainted with  all  interesting  concomitant  facts.  For  want  of 
this  knowledge,  many  of  the  youth  of  our  nation  have  grown 
up  scoffers.  Rather  than  risk  this,  encounter  any  trouble  and 
expense ;  better  have  a  professor  at  college  for  every  book  in 
the  Bible ;  better  recite  a  morning  lesson  on  every  line  in  the 
book ;  better  endanger  the  loss  of  all  other  knowledge.  How 
is  the  actual  practice  of  the  church  in  these  things  1  When 
the  Christian  parent  places  his  son  in  the  academy  or  college 
does  he  say  to  the  teacher,  "  Whatever  else  you  may  omit,  see 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  77 

all  the  terrors  of  the  judgment-day  upon  some  one 
feeble  cavil,  which  is  annihilated  as  soon  as  a  few- 
facts  are  presented. 

Out  of  many  we  must  select  a  few,  and  such  as 
we  have  heard  urged  most  frequently. 

Case  1.  An  amiable  lawyer,  after  urging  his 
toilsome  but  successful  course  for  many  years,  at  last 
won  a  seat  in  Congress.  On  his  way  to  the  meeting 
of  that  assembly,  he  was  taken  with  a  disease  which, 
at  first  did  not  seem  alarming.  A  physician,  with 
whom  he  was  on  terms  of  intimacy,  went  to  see 
him.  This  physician  was  one  who  thought  the  soul 
of  great  value.  He  believed  the  disease  one  of  those 
which  flatter  but  destroy.  He  felt  impelled  to  tell 
his  friend  so,  and  to  ask  as  to  his  preparation  for 
crossing  the  river  of  death.  The  lawyer  answered 
him  that  he  could  not  believe  in  Christianity.  The 
doctor  asked  if  he  had  ever  investigated  the  mat- 
ter. He  replied  that  he  had  read  such  and  such 
books  on  the  subject,  naming  over  some  five  or  six 

that  you  teach  him  the  ancient  literature  connected  with  the 
Bible  ?"  No,  this  is  not  his  charge,  this  is  not  his  expectation. 
He  knows  that  his  son  will  be  taught  daily,  laboriously,  and 
invariably,  Virgil,  Horace,  and  other  heathen  authors,  contain- 
ing many  most  exceptionable  passages.  But  if  a  college  has  a 
rule  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  part  of  the  course,  it  is  an  unpopu- 
lar rule,  and  often  the  teachers  are  themselves  ignorant  of 
Bible  facts  and  Bible  language.  The  haters  of  God  have  ex- 
claimed, "  The  college  is  no  place  to  learn  religion  ;"  and  this 
weak  dogma  Christians  have  obeyed  scrupulously,  and  Bible 
facts  and  Bible  language  form  no  part  of  the  nation's  study. 
Books  on  these  points — Lardner,  Grotius,  Shuckford,  Prideaux, 
etc. — are  almost  out  of  print ;  they  may  be  found  in  a  preacher's 
library,  but  even  there,  will  in  many  cases  be  sought  in  vain 


78  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.    - 

infidel  authors,  and  that  he  deemed  this  a  sufficient 
research.  Being  asked  if  he  had  never  read  any 
thing  on  the  other  side,  he  confessed  he  never  had. 
His  friend  told  him  that  he  deemed  this  a  strange 
investigation,  but  would  wish  to  hear  the  argument 
of  his  strongest  confidence,  that  on  which  his  hope 
leaned  with  the  most  quief  security.  His  answer 
was  substantially  as  follows :  "I  can  never  believe 
in  the  darkness  said  to  prevail  over  the  land  at  the 
crucifixion  of  Christ.  The  strange  silence  of  all 
writers,  except  the  evangelists,  disproves  the  state- 
ment ;  the  elder  Pliny  particularly,  wdio  devoted  a 
whole  chapter  to  the  enumeration  of  eclipses  and 
strange  things,  would  surely  have  told  us  of  this  oc- 
currence had  it  been  true."  His  friend  the  physician 
answered  him  with  the  following  facts : 

''  My  dear  friend,  permit  me  to  tell  you  where 
you  obtained  that  statement  concerning  the  silence 
of  contemporary  authors,  and  the  chapter  of  Pliny  de- 
voted to  eclipses.  You  read  it  in  the  second  volume 
of  Gribbon's  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
There  would  be  some  degree  of  force  in  the  state- 
ment, were  it  not  for  one  individual  circumstance ; 
that  is,  it  is  not  true  I  A  tree  painted  on  paper  may 
resemble  an  oak,  but  it  is  not  an  oak.  There  is  not 
a  word  of  truth  in  Mr.  G-ibbon's  account,  although 
the  falsehood  is  polished.  That  which  he  calls  a  dis- 
tinct chapter  of  Pliny  devoted  to  eclipses,  seems  to 
have  taken  your  full  credence.  Pliny  has  no  such 
chapter ;  it  is  only  a  sentence,  an  incidental  remark 
as  it  were.  It  consists  of  eighteen  ivords.  I  will  re- 
peat them  to  you,  if  you  wish  to  hear  them.     The  im- 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  79 

port  of  the  remark  is,  that  eclipses  are  sometimes  very 
long^  like  that  after  Cesafs  deaths  when  the  sun  was 
pale  almost  a  year.  A  man  hears  of  many  things 
which  he  does  not  write.  Pliny  does  not  mention  the 
darkness,  but  Celsus  does,  and  so  do  Thallus  and  Phle- 
gon,  Origen,  Eusebius,  TertuUian,  and  others,  some 
of  them  Christians  and  some  of  them  pagans."  The 
reader  can  see  Home's  Introduction,  vol.  1,  chap.  2. 
"  I  am  sorry  you  took  the  word  of  that  author, 
splendid  as  were  his  talents ;  for  he  sometimes  pen- 
ned falsehood  without  scruple,  if  religion  was  his 
topic." 

The  sick  man  was  silent,  and  fell  into  a  long  deep 
revery.  After  a  few  days  he  said  to  a  relative,  "  If 
what  I  read  in  youth  gave  my  mind  a  wrong  bias,  I 
suppose  I  must  abide  the  consequences,  for  I  cannot 
investigate  now."     He  fell  into  convulsions  and  died. 

Reflections.  Poor  man  !  the  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel and  the  evidences  of  Christianity  were  presented 
to  him,  and  he  turned  away.  He  read  a  statement 
against  the  Bible  made  by  a  lyiodern  historian  who 
hated  Christianity,  and  he  received  it  at  once  with- 
out asking  further.  He  took  hold  on  a  falsehood 
without  one  moment's  delay  or  hesitation,  relied 
upon  it,  and  continued  to  believe  it  for  twenty  years, 
never  asking  after  further  testimony.  Surely  men 
love  darkness  rather  than  light.  Ten  thousand 
fruitful  facts  were  before  him  and  around  him  on  the 
page  of  history — they  favored  Christianity,  and  he 
did  not  observe  or  remember  them.  The  first  his- 
toric lie  he  met'  satisfied  him  It  seemed  opposed  to 
revelation. 


RO  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

MEN  HAVE  LOVED  DARKNESS  RATHER  THAN  LIGHT. 

Case  2.  Several  physicians  of  Virginia  declared 
to  each  other  that  the  Bible  could  not  be  true,  because 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  was  taught  there,  and 
this  they  deemed  impossible.  They  mentioned  the 
case  of  a  man  whose  body  was  carried  in  fragments 
to  different  parts  of  the  earth ;  and  asked,  with  ex- 
ulting laughter,  how  he  was  to  recover  his  body  after 
it  had  been  dissolved,  mingled  with  earth,  grown 
again  into  vegetables,  then  again  forming  a  part  of 
other  animals  and  other  bodies,  age  after  age.  Hun- 
dreds and  thousands  make  this  the  strongest  prop  of 
their  system  of  unbelief,  but  physicians  are  mentioned 
here  because  they  are  familiar  with  facts  which  would 
utterly  forbid  any  one  being  influenced  a  moment  by 
such  reasoning,  unless  he  had  a  strong  appetite  for 
falsehood  and  a  full  disrelish  for  the  truth.  That 
men  of  science  have  trusted  in  the  hope  that  the 
resurrection  could  not  take  place,  because  part  of  the 
same  body  may  have  belonged  to  different  men  and 
different  animals,  exhibits  so  glaringly  and  unde- 
niably the  love  for  darkness,  that  we  must  take  some 
time  and  some  space  to  review  the  fabric  of  their 
confidence.  We  must  encounter  some  toil  and  exer- 
cise some  patience,  to  make  that  perfectly  plain  to 
the  youthful  or  the  unlettered,  which  is  so  readily 
understood  by  the  anatomist.     We  must  and  will 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  81 

expose,  if  we  can,  that  which  has  led  the  scientific  to 
propose  a  difficulty  in  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrec- 
tion. Let  enlightened  readers  then  bear  with  us, 
while  we  explain  things  well  known  to  them,  for  the 
sake  of  the  uncultivated.  The  inferences  will  be  of 
equal  importance  to  all.  The  application  is  profit- 
able to  each  one  of  us. 

Let  the  following  facts  be  noted  and  impressed 
on  the  memory. 

First  fact.  Grod  tells  the  righteous  that  their 
bodies,  although  made  out  of  the  materials  belonging 
to  their  present  frames  of  earth,  will  shine  and  be 
very  splendid.  1  Cor.  15 :  40-49.  God  can  make 
very  durable  and  very  glorious  things,  out  of  mate- 
rials the  very  opposite  of  firmness  or  of  brilliancy. 
He  has  done  this.  Of  all  the  substances  with  which 
we  are  acquainted,  we  esteem  diamond  the  hardest 
and  the  most  glittering.  Charcoal  is  as  black  and  as 
crumbling  as  any  other  body  known  to  us,  yet  these 
two  bodies  are  the  same.  The  learned  know,  the 
ploughboy  does  not,  that  the  difTerence  between  char- 
coal and  diamond  is,  that  the  Creator  has  ordered  a 
different  arrangement  of  particles.  The  same  ma- 
terials are  differently  placed,  that  is  all.  If  any  are 
wishing  for  a  body  more  beautiful  than  they  now 
have,  they  may  be  assured  that  Grod  can,  if  he 
chooses,  take  our  present  fragile,  corruptible  forms  of 
clay,  and  make  out  of  them  something  exceedingly 
glorious.  "It  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
glory."  Out  of  a  certain  spot  of  earth  a  flower  arose, 
which  waved  in  splendor ;  the  soil  from  which  it 
grew  was  very  black. 

4* 


82  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

Second  fact.  God  has  not  told  us  how  much  of 
our  present  body  goes  into  the  composition  of  the 
new,  on  the  morning  of  the  resurrection. 

The  figure  used  as  an  illustration  by  the  inspired 
writer,  to  make  his  instructions  plain  on  this  subject, 
is  the  grain  which  is  sown  in  the  earth,  decays,  and 
out  of  which  springs  the  new  grain.  It  is  perhaps  a 
twentieth  or  thirtieth  part  of  a  grain  of  wheat,  which 
springs  up  and  forms  a  part  of  the  new  grain ;  the 
rest  rots  and  stays  in  the  ground.  It  is  not  needed 
in  the  new  body  which  God  gives  the  wheat,  and  is 
not  called  forth  again.  Whether  it  will  be  a  tenth, 
a  twentieth,  or  a  hundredth  part  of  our  present  body, 
which  is  to  enter  into  the  formation  of  the  new,  God 
has  not  chosen  to  tell  us,  and  we  need  not  care,  for 
the  work  will  be  well  done  and  we  shall  know  enough 
after  a  time. 

Third  fact.  The  man  who  has  lived  here  sev- 
enty years,  has  had  very  many  bodies :  perhaps  less, 
perhaps  more  than  seventy.  God  has  not  conde- 
scended to  tell  us  out  of  which  of  these  bodies  he 
will  take  the  new,  or  whether  a  portion  of  each  will 
be  used. 

Here  let  the  young  reader  be  very  careful  to  note 
and  remember,  the  body  he  has  now  is  not  the  same 
body  he  had  last  year.  Our  bodies  change  continu- 
ally. The  man  who  is  kept  from  food  in  any  way, 
no  longer  than  one  week,  finds,  at  the  end  of  that 
time,  he  has  not  as  much  body  by  many  pounds,  as 
he  had  seven  days  before.  In  this  way,  how  fast  the 
body  wastes  is  not  yet  accurately  agreed  on.  Our 
food  is  only  supplying  this  continued  waste.     The 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  83 

bones  change  also,  but  not  so  fast  as  the  softer  parts 
of  our  frames.  How  the  body  can  waste,  and  be 
again  renewed,  is  singular  and  interesting,  but  not 
easily  understood  without  close  thinking.  It  will  be 
worth  while  to  take  some  pains,  and  drop  anatomical 
style,  or  physiological  style,  and  speak  in  a  way  to 
be  understood  by  all.  The  young  reader  may  be  led 
to  admire  the  wonderful  works  of  Grod,  while  pre- 
paring to  comprehend  a  fact  connected  with  his  own 
resurrection.  Every  little  boy  knows  what  a  vein 
is.  He  is  also  capable  of  understanding  what  is 
meant  by  a  vein  forking,  or  branching  again  and 
again,  until  it  becomes  exceedingly  small,  like  those 
he  has  seen  running  over  the  eye  when  it  is  inflamed. 
Then  again,  he  can  fancy  that  if  one  of  these  small 
veins  shall  divide  into  a  thousand  branches,  in  run- 
ning a  short  distance,  they  must  become  so  small 
that  they  cannot  be  seen  by  the  eye  alone.  And  if 
thousands  of  these  branch  a  thousand  times,  they 
will  lay  over  each  other  finer  and  more  plentifully 
than  the  hair  of  the  head.  These  small  veins  physi- 
cians call  vessels,  bloodvessels.  Running  through, 
and  along  with  these,  are  other  vessels  as  small  and 
as  numerous,  that  are  not  called  bloodvessels.  If 
we  place  a  small  pebble  in  a  leathern  tube,  and  con- 
tract our  fingers  behind  the  pebble,  we  may  push  it 
from  one  end  of  the  tube  to  the  other.  In  this  way, 
and  through  these  countless  millions  of  vessels,  our 
food  changed  to  blood  is  conducted  to  every  part  of 
the  body  where  it  is  needed.  We  call  that  which 
is  so  much  smaller  than  the  dust  of  flour  that  we  can- 
not see  it,  a  particle.     When  any  of  the  body  which 


84  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

W6  now  have  shall  have  remained  lono^  enous^h  v^here 
it  is,  to  become  too  old  and  need  changing,  it  is 
taken  up  by  particles  into  these  hairlike  vessels ; 
the  vessel  contracts  behind  the  particle  and  pushes  it 
on  the  skin,  and  much  of  the  body  is  lost  in  one  day 
by  v^hat  is  called  insensible  perspiration.  Others  of 
these  vessels  lead  in  a  different  direction,  and  taking 
up  particle  after  particle  of  the  old  body,  it  is  thrown 
into  the  bowels,  and  so  passes  off.  But  from  where 
these  particles  are  taken  there  is  left  a  vacancy  of 
course,  and  if  not  supplied,  the  man  is  said  to  be 
falling  away,  or  declining  in  flesh.  Our  food,  day 
after  day,  is  taken  into  the  stomach,  there  prepared, 
taken  up  in  particles  by  these  small  vessels,  con- 
ducted  to  every  part  of  the  body,  and  deposited  in 
these  vacarcies.  Thus  we  think  that  any  one  can 
understand  the  necessity  of  daily  food,  and  the  won- 
derful process  by  which  our  sinking  flesh  is  constantly 
sustained.  But  the  inquiring  mind  sometimes  de- 
mands, "  If  my  body  is  thus  totally  changed,  and 
so  often,  how  is  it  that  I  look  as  I  formerly  did,  or 
retain  my  shape  in  any  way  ?"  Answer :  This  you 
shall  understand  if  you  are  willing  to  think  indus- 
triously. Take  a  plate  and  cover  it  over  with  apples 
On  the  top  of  this  first  layer  of  apples  place  a  second, 
and  on  these  a  third,  and  so  continue ;  after  a  time  you 
will  have  a  pyramid,  and  one  to  crown  the  top  alone. 
Then  suppose  one  man  approaches  the  plate,  takes  up 
an  apple  and  throws  it  to  a  distajice.  Another  man 
by,  immediately  drops  another  apple  as  large  into 
its  place ;  your  pyramid  is  still  there,  and  retains  its 
shape.     The  first  man  takes  up  apple  after  apple  in 


FACTS   NOT  EXAMINED.  85 

swift  succession,  casting  them  to  a  distance,  while 
the  second  man  drops  an  apple  into  each  vacuum  as 
fast  as  they  are  made :  your  plate  of  apples  may  be 
changed  a  thousand  times,  and  the  pyramid  is  still 
there  in  full  shape.  Thus  your  body  is  changed  and 
renewed  by  particles.  The  shape  remains,  although 
there  is  nothing  about  you,  soul  excepted,  which 
was  there  in  former  years.  It  is  a  man's  immortal 
part  which  constitutes  his  real  identity.  Blessed  be 
Grod,  the  soul  does  not  waste,  and  glory  to  his  name, 
the  body  does  ;  thus  leading  us  to  remember  our  de- 
pendence on  our  heavenly  Father. 

Fourth  fact.  "We  never  had  a  body,  a  part  of 
which  did  not  come  from  every  corner  of  the  world. 
The  rice  of  which  that  man  is  partaking  grew  in 
Georgia  or  the  East  Indies.  That  waterfowl  once 
swam  on  the  surface  of  a  northern  lake.  That  sugar 
came  from  Jamaica,  and  that  fish  once  floated  on  the 
Newfoundland  shoals.  Young  reader,  do  you  expect 
to  live  a  few  months  longer  ?  If  you  do,  you  must 
have  in  part  a  new  body ;  and  where  is  it  to  come 
from  ?  It  is  probable  that  you  will  eat  bread  ;  but 
the  wheat  from  which  this  is  to  be  made  is  now 
growing  in  your  father's  field,  or  in  that  of  a  neigh- 
bor. How  is  the  growth  of  this  wheat  to  be  con- 
tinued ?  Plants  are  sustained  and  nourished  much 
from  the  air  that  floats  past  them  ;  it  enters  into  the 
pores,  the  leaves  drink  it  up,  and  it  forms  a  part  of 
their  substance.  But  the  air  of  the  earth  is  always 
changing  and  streaming  in  torrents  from  one  part 
of  the  earth  to  the  other.  This  incessant  motion 
is  necessary  to  preserve  its  purity.     The  air  which  is 


56  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

to  sustain  tliat  grain  on  which  you  are  to  feed,  is 
not  near  it  now ;  it  is  on  the  other  side  of  the  earth. 
Vegetation  is  fed  by  the  showers  of  heaven.  "Water 
forms  a  part  of  the  wheat,  an  indispensable  portion. 
But  that  water  is  not  over  the  field  now.  The  clouds 
come  from  a  distance.  The  process  of  evaporation 
will  proceed  on  the  surface  of  distant  oceans,  if  the 
atmosphere  is  made  heavy  with  the  showers  that 
nourish  that  which  is  to  nourish  you.  You  never 
partook  of  any  food,  part  of  which  had  not  been  col- 
lected from  distant  lands  and  oceans  all  over  the 
earth. 

Application.  Here  is  a  man  who  is  acquainted 
with  all  these  facts.  He  knows  that  the  body  he 
is  to  have,  if  he  lives,  is  now  diffused  and  com- 
mingled through  all  the  elements  of  earth,  air,  and 
water ;  but  his  belief  is,  that  when  he  dies,  if 
his  body  should  go  back  into  these  elements,  and 
be  scattered  abroad  once  more,  God  cannot  collect 
it  again. 

Well  might  heaven  mourn,  earth  be  astonished, 
and  hell  rejoice.  I  never  could  have  believed  this, 
if  I  had  not  seen  and  heard  it.  That  scientific  man 
is  fully  aware  that  for  the  twentieth  time  he  has 
had  a  body  gathered  from  the  corners  of  the  world ; 
but  his  prop  for  eternity  is,  that  Grod  cannot  do  this 
once  more  on  the  morning  of  the  resurrection.  The 
fabric  of  his  everlasting  expectations  rests  on  the 
creed,  or  the  hope,  that  the  Creator,  who  has  given 
this  other  man  fifty  new  bodies,  will  fail  in  the  fifty- 
first  effort,  should  he  endeavor  out  of  all  these  bodies 
to  gather  one  new  frame. 


FACTS  IKOT  EXAMINED.  87 

If  this  system  or  religious  creed  is  not  the  re- 
sult of  man's  disrelish  for  truth,  and  his  love  for 
darkness,  then  is  there  no  such  thing  as  cause 
and  result.  My  dear  friends.  1  do  not  envy  you 
your  tower  of  refuge.  Be  not  angry  with  me  if  I 
prefer  the  Rock  of  ages  for  my  security  when  the 
world  reels. 


88  CAUSE   AND  CUHE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

MEN  HAVE  LOYED  DARKNESS  RATHER  THAN  LIGHT. 

Case  3.  A  noted  teacher  of  Latin  who  had  read 
the  Bible,  and  who  had  read  many  volumes  of  his- 
tory, averred  that  he  could  not  receive  the  New  Testa- 
ment :  *'  For,"  said  he,  "  the  enemies  of  Christianity, 
pagan  writers,  would  surely  have  noticed  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  or  their  writings,  or  their  miracles  ii 
they  had  been  performed." 

This  objection  was  the  ground  of  his  creed,  the 
pillar  of  his  confidence.  It  has  been  such  to  thou- 
sands, and  continues  so  to  be. 

To  show  the  strength  of  these  objections,  we  will 
look  at  similar  cavils  in  matters  of  common  history. 
Suppose  you  were  to  meet  an  impetuous  and  loud- 
talking  young  man,  who  had  taken  up  some  strange 
dislike  to  the  occurrences  of  the  American  revolution. 
With  flashing  eye  and  indignant  action,  he  declares 
that  he  does  not  believe  one  half  of  the  statements  of 
our  historians.  One  of  his  most  prominent  difficul- 
ties and  strongest  objections  he  presents  in  the  fol- 
lowing way :  "I  never  can  believe  that  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  marched  his  forces  through  Virginia.  This  is 
Washington's  native  state,  and  he  would  certainly 
have  opposed  them  had  the  enemy  crossed  its  border. 
The  British  troops  never  could  have  been  in  Virginia  ; 
common-sense  tells  me  so ;  because,  had  they  ap- 
peared there,  we  are  certain,  from  what  we  know  of 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  89 

the  character  of  "Washington,  he  would  have  inter- 
fered, he  would  have  encountered  them."  Now,  ob- 
serve, the  secret  of  this  marvellous  difficulty  is  sim- 
ply this :  Washington  was  a  man  disposed  to  meet 
the  enemy  speedily  and  unfailingly.  Nothing  pre- 
vents this  objection  against  American  history  from 
possessing  great  strength,  but  one  solitary  circum- 
stance, and  that  is  this :  he  did  encounter,  surround, 
and  capture  them. 

If  a  class  of  men  should  keep  themselves  in  ob- 
stinate ignorance  of  the  transactions  at  Little  York, 
this  cavil  would  to  their  minds  possess  great  force ; 
but  when  the  whole  truth  is  told,  we  think  a  half 
idiot  would  turn  away  from  the  objector  with  con- 
tempt. Thus,  when  the  scoffer  says  he  cannot  be- 
lieve the  gospel,  because  he  deems  it  altogether  ' 
■probable  and  to  be  expected^  that  other  writers  be- 
sides the  evangelists  would  have  mentioned  or  allud- 
ed to  the  occurrences  of  those  times,  it  is  indeed  true 
that  these  attestations,  records,  or  allusions  were  to 
be  looked  for ;  and  all  that  prevents  the  argument 
having  some  weight  is,  simply,  that  these  records  and 
heathen  testimonies  were  penned  in  the  greatest 
abundance.  The  objector  is  not  only  ignorant  of 
what  was  written  in  that  age,  but  he  continues  per- 
severingly  ignorant,  as  we  are  now  about  to  show. 
Yolney,  Hume,  Yoltaire,  and  other  able  infidel  au- 
thors, make  statements  on  these  points  utterly  un- 
true. These  the  scoffers  read,  believe  instantly,  and 
never  forget ;  but  answers  written  by  friends  of  the 
gospel,  they  never  read ;  or  if  they  do,  it  is  cursorily 
and  languidly,  and  almost  every  statement  is  forgotten 


90  CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

before  a  month.  All  this  the  reader  may  observe  for 
himself,  if  he  be  inclined.  He  may  ascertain  these 
facts  from  actual  inquiry.  He  may  test  the  matter 
whenever  he  chooses,  by  pursuing  a  course  which  in 
any  degree  resembles  the  following.  Suppose  he 
goes  to  that  unbeliever,  or  to  as  many  of  them  as  he 
chooses,  in  any  part  of  the  earth,  and  after  remind- 
ing him  that  the  emperor  Julian  lived  so  near  the 
apostles  that  his  grandfather  must  have  been  contem- 
porary with  those  who  heard  them  preach  ;  that  this 
monarch  was  not  only  a  splendid  warrior,  but  an 
able  w^riter,  of  extensive  information ;  that  in  either 
writing  or  fighting  against  Christianity,  such  was 
his  bitterness,  that  he  put  forth  all  his  energies  ;  and 
then  proposes  questions  like  the  following:  "What 
does  this  learned  emperor  state  in  his  writings  con- 
cerning Peter  and  Paul,  whom  he  hated  so  bitterly  ?" 
"  Had  he  any  opportunity  to  learn  whether  or  not 
the  Saviour  walked  on  the  surface  of  the  deep  ?"  He 
confesses  he  did.  "What  does  Julian  record  con- 
cerning the  blind  in  the  villages  of  Judea  being  re- 
stored to  sight  ?"  etc.  Reader,  you  will  find  that  the 
man  who  was  professedly  asking  after  heathen  testi- 
mony, either  never  knew  facts  of  this  kind,  or  his 
recollection  is  so  dim  that  out  of  volumes  of  them 
he  cannot  relate  accurately  three  circumscribed 
items !  Ask  after  the  G-reek  philosopher  at  Athens, 
Aristides,  who  renounced  heathenism,*  who  wrote  a 
letter  to  the  emperor,  etc.  Ask  what  this  man  said 
concerning  those  who  had  been  healed  or  restored 
by  the  apostles  in  his  day.  Ask  the  objector,  if  this 
*  See  Addison's  Evidences. 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  «  91 

philosopher's  testimony  is  we'akened  because  the  evi- 
dences of  Christianity  were  so  strong  as  to  cause  him 
to  renounce  the  religion  of  his  fathers  and  be  bap- 
tized. Ask  the  objector  what  Celsus  wrote  concern- 
ing the  companions  of  Jesus — who  lived,  he  states,  a 
few  years  before  his  time.  Ask  what  this  writer 
states  of  the  Saviour's  incarnation — of  his  being 
born  of  a  virgin — of  his  flight  into  Egypt — of  his 
baptism,  etc.,  and  you  will  find  that  the  man  who 
turns  away  from  the  testimony  of  early  Christian 
writers  because  they  were  friends  of  Christ,  also 
keeps  himself  in  ignorance  of  the  remarks,  or  con- 
fessions, or  quotations  written  by  his  enemies.  Such 
a  man  of  course  must  be  destitute  of  evidence. 


92  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

INCONSISTENCY  OF  UNBELIEVERS. 

Unbelievers  demand  heathen  testimony  concern- 
inof  the  book  of  the  New  Testament  and  the  thinsfs 
contained  therein ;  but  the  testimony  of  pagans  and 
Jews  on  all  such  points  they  have  forgotten,  or  they 
never  knew. 

Let  those  who  can  scarcely  think  this  is  so  con 
cerning  the  learned  scoffer,  go  to  him,  or  to  as  many 
as  a  thousand,  severally,  if  so  inclined,  and  ask, 
"  What  does  Lucian  say  concerning  the  crucifixion 
of  Christ ;  concerning  the  doctrine  of  love  which  he 
inculcated  to  his  followers ;  concerning  the  honesty 
and  fair  dealing  of  his  disciples,  their  hopes  of  im- 
mortality ?"  etc.  You  will  find,  that  concerning 
the  contents  of  the  Talmuds,  or  Lucian,  or  Porphy- 
ry, Celsus,  Tacitus,  Pliny,  Josephus,  or  any  writer 
living  near  that  age,  they  are  almost  entirely  igno- 
rant, or  their  recollections  are  only  a  mass  of  con- 
fusion. 

We  will  notice  another  case,  selecting  it  out  ol 
many,  to  show  that  those  who  ask  for  pagan  testi- 
mony, wish  indeed  for  no  testimony  on  the  subject. 
For  the  sake  of  the  youthful  or  the  unlettered,  we 
preface  the  case  with  a  few  remarks  relating  to  an- 
cient history.  The  Romans  were  in  the  habit  of 
writing,  and  preserving  among  their  senate's  records, 
striking  events  and  strange  occurrences.     Their  gov- 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  93 

ernors  used  to  send  to  the  emperors  a  written  ac- 
count of  noted  and  remarkable  transactions,  which 
were  preserved  under  the  name  of  these  several  gov- 
ernors, such  as  the  acts  of  the  principal  men  who 
ruled.  Pilate  sent  on  an  account  to  the  emperor  Ti- 
berius of  the  Saviour's  life,  miracles,  crucifixion,  res- 
urrection, and  ascension.  These  papers  were  called 
Acta  Pilati,  the  acts  of  Pilate.  Justin,  who  was  a 
boy  when  St.  John  died,  grew  up  in  the  Greek  and 
heathen  philosophy,  was  converted  to  Christianity 
about  the  forty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  wrote 
to  Rome  asking  from  Antoninus  imperial  favor  and 
lenity  for  the  Christians.  Having  written  to  the  em« 
peror  and  his  senate  of  the  life  and  death  of  our  Lord, 
of  the  dead  that  were  raised,  of  the  diseases  that 
were  healed,  etc.,  he  adds,  "And  that  these  things 
were  done  by  him,  you  may  know  from  the  Acts 
made  in  the  time  of  Pontius  Pilate.''^  Tertullian 
wrote  to  the  emperor,  and  refers  to  the  Acts  of 
Pilate.  The  early  Christians,  in  their  disputes  with 
the  Gentiles,  referred  to  the  Acts  of  Pilate  as  au- 
thority w^hich  no  one  disputed.  These  writers,  or 
these  disciples,  were  almost  uniformly  either  Jews  or 
pagans  before  their  conversion,  and  once  hated  the 
name  of  Christ. 

Reader,  go  and  ask  the  objectors  of  whom  we 
have  been  writing,  questions  such  as  these :  "  Was 
the  account  of  the  Acts  of  Pilate,  mentioned  in  the 
letters  of  Justin  Martyr,  less  clear  and  credible  be- 
cause he  renounced  his  former  faith  and  embraced 
Christianity?  "Would  Justin  or  Tertullian,  or  any 
other,  writing  to  the  emperor  and  senate,  asking  for 


94  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

their  lives  and  the  lives  of  brethren,  and  for  kind- 
ness, favor,  and  toleration  to  all  the  church,  refer  them 
to  papers  which  they  did  not  possess,  or  to  senatorial 
documents  that  did  not  exist  ?"  You  will  find  that 
the  objectors  do  not  know  who  Justin,  TertuUian, 
Irenseus,  Clement,  and  Eusebius  were;  where,  or 
when  they  lived ;  whether  any  of  their  writings  are, 
or  are  not  extant,  or  what  they  wrote  about. 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  95 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

UNCEASING-  CAUSE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

Suppose  there  burns  a  light  of  uncommon  splen- 
dor, not  far  from  a  man  who  hates  its  radiance.  Sup- 
pose it  is  his  duty  to  gaze  upon  its  glory,  but  he  re- 
fuses ;  this  aversion  may  discover  itself  in  a  variety 
of  attitudes,  all  tending  to  the  one  result.  In  the 
first  place,  he  v^^ill  not  approach.  Then,  suppose  an 
angel  should  descend,  take  him  by  the  arm,  and  with 
the  inastery  of  superior  strength  lead  him  near ;  will 
the  object  be  accomplished  ?  No ;  one  of  his  expe- 
dients is  taken  from  him,  but  he  can  employ  another. 
He  turns  away  his  head.  He  is  next  compelled  to 
face  the  light,  but  he  holds  his  hand  before  his  face ; 
this  forcibly  is  withdrawn,  and  he  then  shuts  his 
eyes.  Just  so  it  has  been  with  fallen  man,  in  differ- 
ent ages,  regarding  the  truth. 

^*  If  I  had  been  near  to  Sinai,  in  the  days  of  Moses 
and  of  Joshua,"  said  a  young  man  ;  "  if  I  had  stood 
at  the  foot  of  that  thunder-rocked  mountain,  and 
heard  the  voice  of  G-od  speaking  to  that  nation,  I 
never  should  have  doubted  the  power  of  Jehovah ;  if 
I  had  marched  through  the  bosom  of  that  retiring 
sea,  and  had  been  fed  with  manna,  year  after  year,  I 
never  should  have  'questioned  the  deity  of  my  leader 
for  a  single  moment." 

Neither  did  the  Israelites ;  this  was  not  the  form 
of  their  unbelief.     Amidst  all  their  rebellions,  the^ 


96  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

never  questioned  the  strength  of  Jehovah,  or  the 
facts  recorded  during  their  journey,  a  single  hour. 
Their  disrelish  for  the  truth  showed  itself  in  the  fol- 
lowing way :  ''  May  not  different  deities  have  the 
empire  of  the  earth  divided  between  them  ?  We 
know  that  our  God  is  powerful ;  but  our  neighbors 
say  that  their  god  is  also  powerful.  May  it  not  be 
well  to  seek  the  favor  of  both  ?  Might  it  not  be  wise 
to  propitiate  the  favor  of  all  ?  Their  worship  is  easily 
rendered ;  it  is  very  agreeable,  and  allows  of  the 
dance  and  songs  and  joyous  festivity."  The  unbe- 
lief of  this  age  was  the  infidelity  of  idolatry.  It  is 
true  that  the  Lord  sent  them  teacher  after  teacher ; 
he  chastised  them,  and  warned  them ;  he  continued 
his  marvels,  multiplying  their  opportunities,  adding 
to  their  prophets  and  instructors,  until  idolatry  be- 
came as  impracticable  in  that  nation  as  it  would  be 
now  in  the  streets  of  Philadelphia. 

If  some  great  man  was  to  set  up  a  gold  or  silver 
image  in  the  street  of  one  of  our  large  cities,  what 
is  the  reason  he  could  not  get  the  multitude  to  kneel 
before  it  ?  Is  it  because  of  any  love  they  have  for 
the  Bible,  or  any  reverence  for  the  name  of  Christ, 
or  the  precepts  of  his  will?  No;  there  are  thou- 
sands there  as  wicked,  as  sensual,  and  as  filthy, 
almost,  as  the  imagination  can  paint.  There  is  no 
danger  that  the  wicked  of  our  land  will  fall  into  this 
kind  of  idolatry.  They  cannot.  That  road  has  been 
blocked  up.  Books,  education,  truth,  science,  and 
heavenly  light  have  been  brought  too  near.  So  it 
was  when  the  Redeemer  stood  in  the  streets  of  Jeru- 
salem.    There  was   no  fear  that  men  would   erect 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  97 

wood  and  stone  and  kneel  before  it,  as  their  fathers 
did.  Grod  had  removed  such  hiding-places.  Will 
they  then  receive  the  truth  ?  Shall  we  now  see  them 
listen  and  obey?  No;  they  then  say,  "He  casteth 
out  devils  through  Beelzebub,  prince  of  devils."  This 
was  the  form  infidelity  then  assumed.  The  heathen 
caught  the  same  excuse  and  used  it.  They  all  qui- 
eted their  fears  in  this  way.  The  writers  of  the 
Talmuds  knew  well  enough  the  events  of  their  day. 
They  were  sufficiently  acquainted  with  what  the 
Saviour  did  and  suffered.  How  is  it,  then,  that  they 
did  not  become  his  disciples  ?  How  could  they  avoid 
submitting  to  the  truth  ?  They  say  he  had  learned 
the  correct  pronunciation  of  the  ineffable  name  of 
God.  They  say  he  stole  this  out  of  the  temple. 
Again,  they  say  he  was  in  Egypt,  where  he  learned 
the  magic  art,  and  practised  it  with  greater  success 
than  any  one  ever  did  before  him.  See  Home's  In- 
troduction, vol.  1.  They  agree  that  he  was  the  son 
of  Mary,  the  daughter  of  Eli — was  crucified  on  the 
evening  of  the  passover  —  that  the  witnesses  who 
swore  against  him  were  suborned,  etc. 

"  Celsus,  one  of  the  bitterest  antagonists  of  Chris- 
tianity, who  wrote  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second 
century,  speaks  of  the  founder  of  the  Christian  relig- 
ion as  having  lived  but  a  very  few  years  before  his 
time,  and  mentions  the  principal  facts  of  the  gospel 
history  relative  to  Jesus  Christ — declaring  that  he  had 
copied  the  account  from  the  writings  of  the  evange- 
lists. He  quotes  these  books,  as  we  have  already  re- 
marked, and  makes  extracts  from  them  as  being  com- 
posed by  the  disciples  and  companions  of  Jesus,  and 

C«us«  and  Curf .  O 


98  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

under  the  names  which  they  now  bear.  He  takes 
notice  particularly  of  his  incarnation  ;  his  being  born 
of  a  virgin ;  his  being  worshipped  by  the  magi ;  his 
flight  into  Egypt,  and  the  slaughter  of  the  infants. 
He  speaks  of  Christ's  baptism  by  John,  of  the  de- 
scent of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  tjie  form  of  a  dove,  and  of 
the  voice  from  heaven  declaring  him  to  be  the  Son  of 
G-od ;  of  his  being  accounted  a  prophet  by  his  disci- 
ples ;  of  his  foretelling  who  should  betray  him,  as 
well  as  the  circumstances  of  his  death  and  resurrec- 
tion. He  allows  that  Christ  was  considered  a  divine 
person  by  his  disciples,  who  worshipped  him ;  and 
notices  all  the  circumstances  attending  the  crucifix- 
ion of  Christ,  and  his  appearing  to  his  disciples  af- 
terwards. He  frequently  alludes  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
mentions  God  under  the  title  of  the  Most  High,  and 
speaks  collectively  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit.  He  acknowledges  the  miracles  wrought  by 
Jesus  Christ,  by  which  he  engaged  great  multitudes 
to  adhere  to  him  as  the  Messiah.  That  these  mira- 
cles were  really  performed  he  never  disputes  or  de- 
nies, but  ascribes  them  to  the  magic  art,  which,  he 
says,  Christ  learned  in  Egypt."  Home's  Introduc- 
tion, vol.  1. 

Now  the  Jewish  and  the  Pagan  waiters,  who 
knew  what  was  done  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  for 
the  space  of  forty  years,  were  not  under  the  neces- 
sity of  becoming  Christians.  Men  do  not  thus  love 
the  truth.  The  Jews  and  heathens  who  lived  after- 
wards, with  those  who  were  raised  from  the  dead, 
and  with  the  children  of  those  who  were  raised  from 
the  dead,  declared,  that  although  these  things  were 


FACTS  NOT   EXAMINED.  99 

done,  they  would  not  believe.  Rather  than  submit 
to  the  truth,  they  would  attribute  all  to  the  agency 
of  evil  spirits.  We  know  where  our  parents  and  our 
grandparents  lived.  "We  know  many  things  about 
them  which  we  never  saw.  Thousands  who  heard 
their  parents  and  their  grandparents  speak  of  those 
who  had  been  restored  to  sight,  or  of  the  children  of 
those  who  were  thus  restored,  of  their  intimacy  with 
them,  etc.,  had  as  clear  a  knowledge  of  these  facts, 
as  we  have  that  our  fathers  landed  on  the  rock  at 
Plymouth,  or  were  victorious  at  Bunker  Hill ;  yet 
they  would  not  obey  the  gospel.  The  magic  art  was 
their  refuge.  They  did  not,  and  they  could  not  de- 
stroy themselves  in  that  age  by  the  unbelief  of  idola- 
try. This  avenue  to  ruin  was  barred ;  but  to  ascribe 
the  works  of  G-od  to  demoniac  influence  the  genius 
of  the  age  permitted,  and  this  was  their  resort. 


100  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


Shall  men  continue,  age  after  age,  to  destroy 
themselves  by  the  persuasion,  or  by  the  hope,  that 
the  Lord  and  his  apostles  acted  through  the  agency 
of  evil  spirits  ?  No  ;  that  kind  of  infidelity  cannot 
last  always.  As  sure  as  the  copies  of  that  New  Tes- 
tament are  multiplied,  or  much  read  in  the  churches, 
men  will  cease  to  attribute  works  of  love  and  mercy 
to  Satan.  Preach  that  gospel  extensively,  and  men 
will  not  believe  in  this  creed  of  magic  more  readily 
than  they  now  do.  You  cannot  prevail  on  the  most 
wicked,  or  the  most  ignorant  blasphemer  in  any  of 
our  streets,  to  believe  that  Christ  healed  those  who 
touched  his  garments,  with  the  aid  of  fallen  spirits. 
What  is  the  reason  that  his  enemies  of  the  present 
day  never  think  of  accusing  him  of  any  connection 
with  Beelzebub  ?  It  is  not  because  of  any  affection 
they  have  for  him ;  it  is  not  because  of  their  love,  or 
their  reverence,  that  they  do  not  believe  and  cannot 
believe  he  learned  the  magic  art  in  Egypt,  where  he 
certainly  was  in  early  childhood.  No ;  the  lamp  of 
knowledge  has  been  held  too  near  to  them.  No 
thanks  to  the  wicked  noiv,  that  the  Lord  has  made 
that  kind  of  infidelity  inconsi^ent  with  the  genius  of 
the  age :  there  is  enough  of  hatred  to  Christ  and  his 
precepts ;  enough  of  wickedness,  ignorance,  and  pol- 
lution, to  insure  the  rejection  of  offered  mercy.  His 
grace  will  be  scorned,  and  his  Messiahship  denied, 


FACTS  NOT  EXAMINED.  101 

but  not  under  the  old  pretext.  New  expedients  will 
be  devised,  and  other  channels  sought.  Any  thing 
rather  than  look  at  the  light.  Centuries  have  rolled 
away.  The  original  witnesses  have  fallen  asleep,  and 
their  children,  and  their  children's  children,  for  many 
generations.  During  the  first  three  hundred  years 
and  more,  after  our  Saviour's  ascension,  had  any  one 
attempted  to  deny  facts  of  the  gospel  history,  some 
would  have  looked  him  in  the  face  with  the  remark, 
''  My  father  or  my  grandfather  saw  it,  or  conversed 
with  a  man  who  saw  it."  Ages  have  passed  away. 
The  latter  days  are  here.  An  inspired  apostle  was 
directed  to  announce,  that  in  after-days  there  should 
come  scoffers^  mocking  at  the  promise  of  his  coming, 
and  casting  away  the  whole  record.  "We  have  noticed 
three  of  the  most  prominent  and  conspicuous  kinds  of 
infidelity,  or  of  the  forms  in  which  unbelief  has  ex- 
hibited itself.  Other  intervening  kinds  have  existed, 
such  as  the  infidelity  of  superstition,  priestcraft,  etc., 
but  we  have  not  time  and  space  to  write  minutely  of 
its  every  shape.  The  infidelity  of  the  last  day  is  here. 
The  scoffing  unbelief,  as  foretold,  is  come  ;  and  it  was 
to  be  accompanied  with  wilful  ignorance,  the  offspring  v 
of  a  secret  love  for  darkness.  "We  must  continue  to 
observe  other  indications  of  this  strange  disrelish  for 
truth,  and  we  search  after  it  more  faithfully,  because 
those  who  possess  it  are  unconscious  of  its  existence. 
This  preference  for  darkness  may  be  detected  from 
the  fact,  that  men  in  support  of  their  own  systems  of 
infidelity  are  more  credulous  than  ordinary,  and  be- 
lieve that  which  is  much  harder  to  believe  than  simply 
to  receive  the  truth. 


10^  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

INCONSISTENCY  AND  CREDULITY  OF  THE  REJECTERS  OF 

THE  GOSPEL. 

Rejecters  of  the  gospel  are  exceedingly  credu- 
lous, and  in  support  of  a  false  system,  receive  that 
which  is  harder  to  believe  than  the  truth. 

Case  of  a  Schoolmaster.  An  aged  man,  w^ho 
had  spent  much  of  his  time  in  teaching  a  Latin 
school,  had  read  at  times  fractions  of  history,  until 
he  had  become  somewhat  acquainted  with  a  few  of 
the  facts  we  have  named.  This  knowledge  seemed 
to  detract  somewhat  from  that  quietude  which  he 
had  once  possessed  in  scorning  holy  things.  His 
restlessness  evinced  itself  occasionally  by  his  impa- 
tience and  fretfulness  under  preaching;  but  he 
thought  himself  entirely  tranquil,  and  hated  the 
word  Christianity.  It  so  happened,  that  from  his 
intercourse  with  his  books  and  with  his  acquaint- 
ances, he  learned  something  of  the  moral  character 
of  the  early  Christians. 

We  will  pause  here  long  enough  to  inform  the 
young  reader  how  he  may  get  the  same  knowledge,  if 
he  wishes  it.  As  to  what  kind  of  persons  they  were 
who  were  baptized  in  the  apostolic  age,  it  is  not  hard 
to  get  an  idea,  because  he  may  gather  the  account 
from  friends  and  enemies.  If  we  hear  the  character 
of  a  noted  individual  from  those  who  love  him,  and 
are  not  entirely  satisfied,  we  may  ask  further.    Should 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  103 

we  receive  the  same  account  from  a  number  of  those 
who  cordially  hate  him,  we  feel  that  this  is  all  the 
testimony  we  could  have  on  such,  a  point.  It  is 
now,  for  the  point  before  us,  necessary  that  we  should 
have  some  correct  estimate  of  what  kind  of  men  and 
women  those  were  who  have  been  called  primitive 
Christians.  It  may  be  that  if  I  should  refer  the 
reader  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  to  the  writings, 
or  extracts  from  the  writings,  of  Clement,  Ireneeus, 
Justin,  Barnabas,  Polycarp,  and  others,  there  are 
some  who  might  inquire  after  other  evidence,  saying, 
that  although  these  had  been  either  Jews  or  Pagans, 
yet  they  were  Christid-ns  at  the  time  they  wrote ; 
and  who  knows  but  their  partialities  blinded  them, 
or  induced  them  to  say  things  of  their  brethren  more 
favorable  than  were  deserved  ?  If  so,  then  the  reader 
can  seek  elsewhere  for  testimony.  Let  him  take  the 
word  of  those  who  hated  them  and  put  them  to  the 
torture.  We  may  gather  from  the  brief  remarks  of 
Pagan  adversaries  the  same  facts,  more  circumstan- 
tially related  by  friends  to  Christ.  For  example,  if 
we  consult  the  celebrated  letter  of  the  younger  Pliny 
to  the  emperor  Trajan,  we  shall  find  his  statement 
sufficiently  decisive.  This  Pliny  became  governor  of 
Pontus  and  Bithynia  not  far  from  the  time  of  St. 
John's  death,  but  he  had  been  in  public  life  else- 
where long  before.  Pliny  informs  the  emperor  that 
he  sometimes  made  the  Christians  confess  under  the 
torture.  Two  young  females  thus  tried  he  men- 
tions particularly.  He  speaks  of  threatening  with 
death,  and  ordering  away  to  punishment  for  their 
inflexible  obstinacy^  until  we  begin  to  wish  for  the 


104  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

confession  of  those  who  were  tortured.  We  begin  to 
desire  an  account  of  their  character  and  their  actions 
thus  obtained.  Reader,  if  you  will  consult  the  nar- 
rative given  by  Pliny,  you  will  find  that  the  Chris- 
tians were  brought  to  confess, 

1.  That  they  were  wont  to  meet  together  on  a 
stated  day,  before  it  was  light,  and  sing  among  them- 
selves alternately  a  hymn  to  Christ,  as  Grod ; 

2.  And  bind  themselves  by  an  oath— the  word 
sacrament  meant  oath  in  the  Roman  tongue — not  to 
the  commission  of  any  wickedness  ; 

3.  And  not  to  be  guilty  of  theft ; 

4.  Not  to  be  guilty  of  robbery ; 

5.  Not  to  be  guilty  of  adultery; 

6.  Never  to  falsify  their  word ; 

7.  Nor  to  deny  a  pledge  committed  to  them  when 
called  upon  to  return  it. 

The  dullest  reader,  we  suppose,  has  mind  enough 
to  see  that  if  it  is  an  enemy's  testimony,  collected 
from  tortures  and  laborious  research,  that  the  aggre- 
gate of  their  criminal  practices  amounted  to  the  fol- 
lowing, namely,  repeated  and  solemn  engagements 
never  to  speak  falsely,  to  act  dishonestly,  or  to  com- 
mit any  manner  of  wickedness,  etc.,  it  is  certainly 
praise  as  loud  as  though  a  friend  had  written  that 
they  were  honest  and  upright  in  their  ways. 

Once  more,  we  may  gather  from  the  writings  of 
a  hearty  adversary  just  the  same.  Lucian  was  born 
a  few  years  after  the  death  of  the  oldest  apostle. 

'''  Lucian,  the  contemporary  of  Celsus,  was  a  bit- 
ter enemy  of  the  Christians.  In  his  account  of  the 
death  of  the  philosopher  Peregrinus,  he  bears  authen- 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  105 

tic  testimony  to  the  principal  facts  and  principles  of 
Christianity :  that  its  founder  was  crucified  in  Pales- 
tine, and  worshipped  by  the  Christians,  who  enter- 
tained peculiarly  strong  hopes  of  immortal  life,  and 
great  contempt  for  this  world  and  its  enjoyments ; 
and  that  they  courageously  endured  many  afflictions 
on  account  of  their  principles,  and  sometimes  surren- 
dered themselves  to  sufferings. 

"  Honesty  and  probity  prevailed  so  much  among 
them  that  they  trusted  each  other  without  security. 
Their  Master  had  earnestly  recommended  to  all  his 
followers  mutual  love,  by  which  also  they  were  much 
distinguished.  In  his  piece  entitled  Alexander  or 
Pseudomantis,  he  says  that  they  were  well  known  in 
the  world  by  the  name  of  Christians  ;  that  they  were 
at  that  time  numerous  in  Pontus,  Paphlagonia,  and 
the  neighboring  countries ;  and  finally,  that  they 
were  formidable  to  cheats  and  impostors."  Home's 
Introduction,  vol.  1. 

These  statements  from  the  haters  of  the  gospel 
would  be  amply  sufficient,  if  no  one  else  had  written, 
to  furnish  us  with  all  the  information  we  need  con- 
cerning the  meekness  and  integrity  of  the  early  dis- 
ciples. Go  and  collect  and  condense  that  which  has 
been  written  by  friends  and  enemies  until  you  are 
satisfied ;  then  come  and  follow  on  with  us  to  notice 
what  they  must  believe  who  cast  away  the  Bible. 

Before  we  proceed,  however,  we  have  still  another 
preparatory  remark  or  two  to  make.  As  it  regards 
the  number  of  the  early  Christians,  any  one  who 
chooses  may  inform  himself  in  the  same  way  we 

have  mentioned.     For  instance,  if  I  read  the  pagan 

5# 


106  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

historian  Tacitus,  concerning  the  persecution  at  Rome 
during  which  St.  Paul  was  put  to  death,  and  find 
him  calling  those  who  were  burned  ingens  multi- 
tudo^  a  vast  crowd,  I  have  testimony  concerning  the 
church  in  that  city.  For  if  those  martyred  were 
ingens  multitudo,  then  it  is  no  tortured  inference  to 
suppose  the  congregations  from  which  they  were 
taken,  considerably  numerous.  Again,  if  we  read 
from  Pliny  that  the  heathen  temples  had  been  almost 
deserted ;  that  this  superstition,  as  he  calls  it,  had 
seized,  not  cities  only,  but  the  lesser  towns  and  open 
country,  we  may  make  some  inference  regarding  the 
number  and  strength  of  Christian  congregations  there 
and  then.  The  same  information  may  be  had  from 
other  authors,  either  friends  or  foes,  or  both ;  but  at 
present  we  must  proceed  with  our  narrative. 

We  have  said  that  the  aged  school-teacher  had 
picked  up  some  information  concerning  the  Augustan 
age  and  the  times  which  followed  it.  He  had  a  par- 
ticular friend  with  whom  he  was  willing  at  times  to 
converse  on  the  subject  of  religion  without  growing 
angry,  but  not  long  at  once.  This  friend  made  to 
the  old  man  a  certain  statement,  and  asked  his  belief 
on  several  different  points.  The  following  is  as  near 
the  substance  of  that  statement,  and  of  those  in- 
quiries, as  recollection  will  restore. 

"  My  friend,  I  am  about  to  ask  you  to  draw  a 
picture,  then  to  look  at  it,  and  to  meditate  on  it 
calmly  for  a  few  minutes.  I  am  not  about  to  ask 
you  to  describe,  and  then  observe,  all  the  churches 
and  congregations  of  the  Roman  empire  in  the  time 
of  Nero  or  of  Trajan.     I  will  only  ask  you  to  notice 


\ 


CREDULITY  OF   INFIDELS.  107 

closely  for  a  time  one  or  two  hundred  churches,  or 
Christian  assemblies  :  these  you  may  select  wherever 
you  choose  ;  from  Greece,  Asia  Minor,  or  from  Africa, 
or  collect  sorge  from  every  portion  of  the  mass.  No 
matter,  only  fix  your  eye  on  one  or  two  hundred  of 
these  congregations.  Let  them  be  neither  the  larger 
nor  the  smaller,  but  churches  of  the  medium  size. 
You  know  that  as  it  is  now,  so  it  was  then,  these 
congregations  were  not  composed  of  any  one  class  of 
society  alone,  but  some  were  seen  of  every  descrip- 
tion in  each  assembly.  Some  were  poor,  some  were 
not ;  some  ignorant,  some  learned.  Variety  has  been 
found  in  every  Christian  assembly  throughout  the 
earth,  in  every  age.  I  do  not  ask  you  to  observe 
these  congregations  through  all  the  time  that  Christ 
and  his  apostles  were  on  earth,  or  as  long  as  miracles 
continued  to  be  performed  in  the  churches ;  but  fix 
your  eye  upon  them  during  just  thirty  years  of  that 
time.  Enter  now  with  me  into  one  of  them — we 
may  say  the  church  at  Corinth — here  is  a  congrega- 
tion of,  say  one  or  two  hundred  members ;  some  of 
them  ignorant,  others  well  informed;  male  and  fe- 
male, young  and  old.  They  were  once  all  Jews  or 
pagans,  and  very  zealous  for  the  religion  of  their  an- 
cestors. Now  they  are  professed  Christians,  although 
it  is  dangerous  to  wear  that  name,  both  to  property 
and  to  life.  These  Christians  say  that  some  of  their 
number  were  once  blind  ;  but  that  they  received  their 
sight  by  virtue  of  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
was  called  over  them.  These  Christians  are  altered 
in  their  conduct  very  much.  They  were,  while 
pagans,   very   fond  of  -theatres,  feasts,   and  revels  ; 


108  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

they  were  very  sensual.  Now,  whether  sincere  or 
not,  according  to  the  statement  of  both  friends  and 
enemies  their  external  conduct  at  least  is  very  differ- 
ent. They  are  very  careful  to  exhort  eac^  other  every 
Sabbath,  and  to  pledge  themselves  to  each  other  con- 
tinually, to  abstain  from  all  that  is  false  or  wicked. 
They  seem  to  believe  that  Sabbath  after  Sabbath  cer- 
tain wonders  are  performed  by  themselves  and  breth- 
ren in  the  name  of  Christ. 

"  They  think  that  they  understand  and  speak  the 
languages  of  the  nations  and  people  around  them. 
The  apostles  are  writing  to  them  month  after  month, 
_  and  year  after  year,  not  to  be  lifted  up  or  exalted 
because  they  have  the  gift  of  healing,  etc.,  because 
pride  is  unlovely  in  the  view  of  Heaven.  The  mem- 
bers of  this  congregation  seem  to  think  that  they  con- 
verse continually  about  the  wonderful  works  of  God 
with  their  neighbors,  in  all  their  different  tongues — 
Parthians,  and  Medes,  and  Elamites,  and  dwellers  in 
Mesopotamia,  Judea,  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus  and  Asia, 
Phrygia  and  Pamphylia,  Lybia  and  Gyrene ;  Cretes 
and  Arabians,  Jews  and  proselytes. 

''  Let  us  now  enter  into  another  congregation,  and 
look  round  for  a  time,  and  then  another  and  another, 
and  so  continue  until  we  have  reached  just  one  hun- 
dred, in  some  five  or  six  of  the  nations  nearest  Pales- 
tine. Now  let  us  observe  them  closely  for  the  first  Jive 
years  only,  out  of  the  thirty.  Do  you  suppose  that 
these  congregations  were  deceived,  thinking  all  the 
time  that  they  spoke  with  tongues  when  they  really 
did  not  ?  Do  you  suppose  that  these  hundred  churches, 
for  the  space  of  five  years,  did  think  that  they  saw 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  109 

the  blind  cured,  the  dead  raised,  and  tlTfen  lived  with 
them  afterwards,  while  all  the  time  it  was  mere  de- 
lusion ?" 

The  old  man  allowed  that  to  take  one  hundred 
congregations  out  of  any  one  nation  of  the  Roman 
empire,  and  these  congregations  made  up  of  mem- 
bers of  every  sect,  temperament,  class,  and  condition 
of  mind  and  of  body,  and  set  their  enemies  to  watch, 
to  hate,  and  to  kill  them  for  their  faith  ;  and  it  would 
be  hard  to  believe  that  they  all  thought  these  things 
done,  when  they  were  not  done,  by  themselves,  even 
for  the  space  of  fifteen  years,  instead  of  thirty.  That 
one  hundred  churches  should  all  happen  at  the  same 
time  to  be  thus  deceived  in  matters  of  eyesight,  for 
fifteen  years,  he  thought  would  be  hard  to  believe ; 
and  we  agree  with  him. 

He  was  also  reminded  of  a  piece  of  information, 
which  the  reader  may  obtain  whenever  he  chooses. 
We  have  at  present  a  need  for  a  distinct  view  of  the 
fact.  It  is  concerning  the  meekness  and  patience 
under  suffering'  which  belonged  to  Christians,  and 
which  nothing  could  shake.  The  reader,  who  may 
not  wish  to  take  the  account  of  the  church  on  this 
point,  can  have  the  testimony  of  enemies  whenevei 
he  chooses,  and  wherever  he  turns.  We  will  cite  but 
one  example,  and  that  is  from  the  page  of  the  cele- 
brated Pliny,  which  is  already  before  us.  Note  his 
words :  "I  have  put  the  question  to  them,  whether 
they  were  Christians.  Upon  their  confessing  to  me 
that  they  were,  I  repeated  the  question  a  second  and 
a  third  time,  threatening  also  to  punish  them  with 
death ;  such  as  still  persisted,  I  ordered  away  to  be 


110  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

punished,  foi^  it  was  no  doubt  with  me,  whatever 
might  be  the  nature  of  their  opinion,  that  contu- 
macy and  inflexible  obstinacy  ought  to  be  punish- 
ed." Others  who  were  accused  "denied  that  they 
were  Christians,  or  had  ever  been  so ;  who  repeated 
after  me  an  invocation  of  the  gods,  and  with  wine 
and  frankincense  made  supplication  to  your  image, 
which  for  that  purpose  I  had  caused  to  be  brought 
and  set  before  them,  together  with  the  statues  of 
the  deities.  Moreover,  they  reviled  the  name  of 
Christ ;  none  of  tchich  things,  as  is  said,  they  who 
are  really  Christians  can  by  any  means  be  compelled 
to  do.  These,  therefore,  I  thought  proper  to  dis- 
charge." 

From  the  pen  of  this  pagan  ruler,  the  reader  may 
gather  all  the  praise  which  has  ever  been  bestowed 
by  friends.  It  is  not  hard  to  see  to  what  he  alludes 
in  the  words  inflexible  obstinacy ;  and  when  he  in- 
forms us  that  there  were  certain  things  which  they 
could  not  by  any  means  be  compelled  to  do,  he  has 
told  us  all  the  fortitude  and  faithfulness  we  were  ask- 
ing after.  Reader,  become  acquainted  with  similar 
declarations  and  other  scraps  or  detached  passages 
from  different  heathen  writers,  and  you  will  jiot  de- 
mand information  from  Christian  authors. 

The  unbeliever  had  pronounced  it  hard  of  belief, 
that  many  congregatiojis  in  the  circumstances  named, 
for  many  years  at  a  time,  should  think  themselves  ca- 
pable, by  using  the  name  of  Christ,  of  curing  lepers, 
the  blind  and  lame,  unless  it  were  so. 

To  think  that  they  lived  long  with  those  who  had 
once  been  dead,  and  were  in  habits  of  intimacy  with 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  Ill 

those  who  were  born  blind ;  and  to  think  that  they 
remembered  the  Sabbath,  and  the  hour  when  they 
saw  them  restored — he  thought  that  these  delu- 
sions were  not  likely  to  happen  in  many  congrega- 
tions at  the  same  time,  or  to  continue  very  long,  par- 
ticularly if  all  the  profit  to  each  member  was  the 
loss  of  goods  and  worldly  honor  and  life !  He  was 
reminded  by  his  friend,  that  his  difficulty  would  be 
somewhat  increased  after  taking  into  account  the 
fact,  that  those  who  sustain  insult  meekly  and  suf- 
fering uncomplainingly,  with  a  quiet  fortitude  im- 
movable and  deathless,  are  not  the  characters  easily 
led  into  any  vain  delusion. 

It  would  be  no  harder  to  believe  that  a  leper  was 
cleansed,  or  a  blind  man  made  to  see,  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  Creator,  than  to  believe  that  ten  thou- 
sand eyes  belonging  to  such  characters  as  we  have 
named,  were  deceived  in  supposing  that  they  saw 
incurable  diseases  healed,  in  many  instances  and 
through  many  years,  when  it  was  not  so  !  It  would 
be  to  believe  in  a  miracle  indeed,  one  hard  of  belief, 
to  suppose  that  in  very  many  different  and  distant 
nations  at  the  same  time,  in  open  day  and  public 
streets,  in  cities,  towns,  and  villages  without  number, 
ten  thousand  eyes  were  deceived  in  thinking  they 
saw,  ten  thousand  ears  in  fancying  they  heard,  and 
ten  thousand  hands  in  supposing  they  handled,  those 
who  had  been  dead  or  dumb,  lame  or  afflicted  with 
all  manner  of  diseases,  healed  and  restored. 

Again,  this  aged  unbeliever  was  asked,  if  it  was 
easy  to  believe  that  these  churches  had  all  united 
to  deceive ;  that  they  were  not  deluded  themselves, 


112  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

but  had  entered  into  a  combination  to  delude  oth- 
ers. His  friend  observed  that  he  seemed  somewhat 
perplexed.  He  remembered  that  it  was  the  testi- 
mony of  their  enemies  that  they  were  formidable 
to  cheats  and  impostors.  He  remembered,  that 
according  to  Pagan  authors,  it  was  a  noted  part 
of  Christian  character  to  be  often  in  the  habit  to 
renew  their  solemn  pledges  never  to  cheat,  lie,  or 
deceive.  He  confessed  it  was  hard  to  believe  that 
the  pure  and  meek  and  firm,  kind  and  inflexible, 
who  would  lose  life  at  any  moment  rather  than  deny 
their  word,  all  of  which  peculiarities  their  differ 
ent  enemies  avow  of  them,  should  be  the  actors  in 
such  a  scene  of  deception.  Any  limb  of  his  creed, 
any  part  of  his  system,  when  taken  and  followed 
out,  he  would  agree  was  hard  to  believe ;  but  that 
our  kind  Creator  should  have  pitied  our  condition, 
should  have  descended  to  instruct  and  to  die  for  us, 
and  should  then  offer  us  a  heaven  of  purity  where  he 
himself  resides,  was  what  that  aged  immortal  never 
would  believe. 

It  is  true,  that  the  wilfully  ignorant,  who  do  not 
know  what  either  friends  or  enemies  said  of  the 
character  of  early  Christians,  are  incapable  of  under- 
standing any  arguments  on  such  points.  Neverthe- 
less, it  is  a  fact,  that  the  sceptical,  who  have  partially 
informed  themselves — we  say  partially^  for  we  never 
knew  one  who  had  industriously  informed  himself — 
will  swallow  the  greatest  absurdities  ;  they  will  take 
down  the  wildest  incredibilities  on  the  side  of  dark- 
ness, rather  than  believe  any  one  plain,  simple  gos- 
pel fact,  as  related  in  the  New  Testament.     And  of 


CHEDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  113 

all  men  on  earth,  unbelievers  have  to  be  the  most 
credulous.  They  dare  not  carry  out  their  creeds 
into  particulars.  Their  doctrines  w^ound  and  destroy 
each  other  to  such  an  extent,  that  they  do  not  ven- 
ture to  state  them  clearly,  but  let  it  pass,  saying, 
"  I  do  not  know  how  it  is." 


114  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXIY. 

MEN  WHO  CAST  AWAY  THE  BIBLE,  ARE  CREDULOUS  IM 

THE  EXTREME. 

Case  of  a  Moralist.  There  was  a  man  who 
scorned  Christianity,  but  was  at  the  same  time  a 
great  advocate  for  orderly  behavior.  He  seemed  to 
rely  much  upon  his  honesty  in  dealing :  he  defrauded 
no  man.  His  friend  said  to  him,  "  Let  me  ask  you, 
what  do  you  believe  ?  You  must  believe  something. 
You  say  that  you  believe  that  God  has  made  us, 
and  placed  us  here.  Thus  far  I  agree  with  you,  for 
here  we  are.  The  world  he  has  made  for  our  abode 
is  one  of  considerable  size,  and  well  made.  Our 
bodies  are  strangely  made.  We  are  curiosities  to 
ourselves.  We  feel  at  times  a  strong  inclination  to 
know  if  our  spirits  are  to  die  with  our  bodies,  or  if 
they  are  to  live  on.  It  would  not  have  been  very 
hard  for  our  Maker  to  have  given  us  some  informa- 
tion on  this,  and  on  similar  points,  if  he  had  chosen 
to  communicate  with  us.  I  should  love  to  know  how 
long  I  am  to  exist.  I  should  love  to  know  what  my 
Maker  likes  and  what  he  dislikes ;  what  he  approves 
and  what  he  hates.  He  must  be  a  being  of  prefer- 
ences. Intellectual  beings  always  have  choice.  Some 
conduct  must  please,  and  the  opposite  of  it  displease 
him.  I  should  have  been  glad  to  know  some  of  these 
things,  had  he  been  able  to  inform  me.  Has  he 
placed  me  here  a  wonder  to  myself,  to  guess  at  his 


CEEDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  115 

will ;  or  has  he  told  me  something  of  my  origin,  how 
long  since  man  was  made,  what  he  expects  or  wishes 
from  him,  and  what  is  to  be  his  future  fortune  ?  Is 
my  Creator  amusing  himself  at  my  perplexities,  or 
has  he  left  some  guide  by  which  I  may  find  out  all 
necessary  knowledge  ?"  The  moralist  allowed  that 
our  heavenly  Father  had  not  left  us  in  the  dark,  un- 
kindly or  neglectfully.  He  said  that  reason  was  to 
be  our  instructor.  He  was  loud  and  eloquent  in 
praise  of  that  celestial  lamp,  as  he  called  it,  which 
was  to  show  the  path  of  duty  to  every  man.  He 
said  he  had  no  use  for  the  Bible,  but  reason  directed 
him  in  every  strait.  His  friend  replied  to  him,  in 
substance,  as  follows :  "  My  dear  sir,  all  your  system 
of  rectitude,  etc.,  so  far  as  it  is  worth  any  thing,  you 
have  stolen  from  the  Bible.  You  are  like  the  man 
who  had  taken  up  some  strange  hatred  to  the  orb  of 
day.  He  turned  his  back  upon  the  sun  and  exclaimed, 
I  have  no  use  for  your  light ;  I  can  see  without 
your  beams.  My  Creator  has  given  me  eyes  for  that 
purpose,  and  I  use  them,  and  see  all  around  me  with- 
out looking  at  you.  He  thought  that  because  his 
eye  was  never  directed  towards  the  sun,  therefore 
he  did  not  use  his  light.  But  he  was  using  light 
which  had  been  reflected  and  thrown  in  a  thousand 
different  directions.  So  because  you  never  read  the 
Bible,  you  hope  you  are  not  using  its  contents.  All 
you  have,  and  all  you  know  which  is  valuable,  you 
obtained  from  thence,  or  from  those  who  received  it 
thence  for  you." 

This  position  we  will  prove,  and  then  show  what 
the  moralist  has  to  believe  who  thinks   differently. 


116  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

If  you  will  take  the  map  of  the  world  and  a  pencil, 
then  sit  down  and  draw  a  black  line  around  that  por- 
tion of  the  earth  where  the  Bible  has  been  in  the 
longest  and  most  plentiful  circulation,  where  every 
class,  high  and  low,  are  able  to  read,  and  do  read  the 
volume  most  commonly  and  with  most  ease,  such  as 
England,  Scotland,  and  the  United  States  of  America, 
there  you  will  find  men  most  enlightened  and  most 
amiable  in  demeanor.  There,  wherever  are  most 
Bibles,  men  are  less  cruel,  less  polluted,  and  less  un- 
principled. There  they  are  less  inclined  to  kneel 
before  images  of  wood  and  stone,  and  more  ready  to 
understand  and  to  practise  the  law  of  forgiveness 
and  of  love.  Then  sit  down  and  draw  a  line  around 
those  countries  where  there  are  no  Bibles,  where  none 
have  been  for  generations,  and  there  you  will  find  most 
cruelty,  most  pollution,  most  absurd  notions  of  Deity, 
and  most  darkness.  Finally,  mark  off  those  sections 
of  earth  where  that  book  has  a  partial  circulation,  as 
in  Catholic  countries,  where  it  is  read  by  a  portion  of 
the  people,  and  with  a  medium  frequency  only,  and 
there  you  will  find  a  twilight  in  every  thing. 

The  moralist  is  either  afraid  to  look  long  at  or  to 
follow  out  such  facts,  or  he  says,  "  It  happened  so." 
He  believes  in  casualty  to  an  almost  unlimited  ex- 
tent. The  reader  shall  have  an  opportunity,  if  so 
inclined,  to  observe  a  portion  of  this  credulity.  It 
shall  be  exhibited  in  the  words  addressed  to  the  mor- 
alist we  have  named,  by  his  friend,  or  in  words  of 
similar  import. 

"  Dear  sir,  you  believe  that  human  sacrifices  are 
cruel,   and   cannot   please   Grod.     You   believe   that 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  117 

drunken  revels,  or  lascivious  rites,  cannot  be  accept- 
able worship  in  his  sight.  You  do  not  think  that  self- 
torture  pleases  him,  and  you  have  no  doubt  but  that 
he  looks  with  disapprobation  upon  adultery,  theft, 
lying,  or  murder.  You  think  that  acts  of  kindness, 
of  mercy,  and  of  love,  are  pleasing  to  our  Maker. 
This,  you  think,  your  reason  tells  you  of  his  charac- 
ter. Now  observe,  if  reason  taught  you  all  this,  then 
reason  has  done  the  same  for  the  multitudes  of  the 
most  ignorant,  and  the  most  besotted  in  all  Christian 
lands.  Mark  well,  I  deny  that  reason  was  your  in- 
structor, but  it  is  true  that  something  has  thus  in- 
structed men  wherever  the  Bible  is.  Even  those 
who  cannot  read  it,  know  more  truth  about  God  than 
does  the  Mandarin  of  China.  You  could  not  in  any 
way  prevail  on  the  most  stupid  creature  you  meet  in 
our  streets,  to  fall  down  before  a  block  of  wood  and 
worship,  believing  it  to  be  Grod.  You  may  go  to  one 
hundred  thousand  of  the  most  uninformed  in  Protes- 
tant countries,  one  after  another,  just  as  you  meet 
them,  and  you  will  not  find  an  individual  who  be- 
lieves, or  can  be  made  to  believe,  that  he  can  please 
Grod  by  killing  his  child,  or  by  boring  through  his 
own  tongue,  or  by  drunkenness,  or  obscene  rites,  or 
revels.  If  reason  has  taught  these  unlettered,  igno- 
rant creatures  so  much  truth,  then  it  has  taught  them 
very  uniformly ;  and  they  all  know  much  of  what  is 
right  and  what  is  wrong,  in  all  moral  deportment. 
But  will  you  just  reverse  the  picture  ?  Just  look  at 
the  other  side  for  a  moment.  Come  with  me  across 
the  ocean.  Here  is  a  populous  nation.  They  have 
some  science,  they  cultivate  astronomy,  and  there  is 


118  CA-USE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

a  class  which  may  be  denominated  the  learned.  But 
the  Bible  has  not  been  in  use  there  for  a  thousand 
years.  Go  to  one  hundred  thousand  of  the  first  you 
meet,  one  after  another,  learned  or  unlearned,  and 
talk  with  them.  If  reason  should  have  told  them  some 
truth  about  G-od,  it  has  not  done  it — not  one  out  of 
that  whole  nation  who  does  not  either  believe  that  to 
strangle  that  infant  would  please  God,  or  he  believes 
obscene  revelry  to  be  a  part  of  worship ;  or  he  wall 
talk  of  the  intrigues  of  his  gods,  or  in  some  way  show 
that  he  looks  upon  them  as  gigantic  in  wickedness. 
The  most  learned  there  believe  in  human  sacrifices, 
or  sensual  rites,  or  absurd  enormities,  such  as  would 
excite  the  pity  and  the  ridicule  of  the  poorest  and  the 
lowest  in  our  land.  How  is  it  that  reason  does  not 
chance  to  teach  where  the  Bible  is  not  ?  Glance  your 
eye  entirely  across  heathenism.  If  the  Maker  of 
worlds  intended  reason  to  teach  men  there  some  just 
notions  concerning  himself,  it  has  failed  in  six  hun- 
dred millions  of  instances  in  this  generation,  and  in 
as  many  during  the  last  generation,  and  as  many  the 
generation  before  that,  and  so  on.  If  he  expected 
that  reason  would  tell  men  there  only  a  few  truths 
respecting  his  own  character,  what  would  please  him, 
etc.,  he  has  been  disappointed,  or  he  has  furnished  an 
insufficient  guide,  for  it  has  not  succeeded  in  a  single 
instance.  If  the  wicked  in  the  land  of  Bibles  would 
do  only  what  the  Bible  has  taught  them,  they  would 
need  no  more.  That  book  has  succeeded  in  teaching 
until  they  know  how  they  should  act.  The  most 
degraded  and  the  most  ignorant  there  know  more  of 
the  proper  worship  of  God,  and  of  his  proper  charao- 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  119 

ter,  according  to  the  character  -given  of  God  by  the 
deist,  than  does  the  most  learned  and  the  most 
exalted  in  heathen  lands." 

Now  we  are  ready  to  look  at  what  the  worshipper 
of  reason  has  to  receive  in  his  creed.  In  the  United 
States  of  America,  or  in  England,  there  are  some 
twenty  millions  of  the  human  race,  each  one  of  whom 
knows  much  of  the  proper  character  of  Grod ;  much 
of  what  is  lovely,  and  what  is  in  itself  hateful.  Each 
one  does  know,  with  considerable  correctness,  that 
which  would  please  Grod,  and  that  which  he  must 
abhor.  Here  is  a  man  who  says,  ''  Reason  has  taught 
them  this."  If  so,  it  has  not  failed  in  a  single  in- 
stance. It  has  happened  to  be  uniform  in  many 
millions  of  cases :  surely  we  might  suppose,  that  if 
reason  is  so  sufficient  that  it  has  not  failed  in  one  out 
of  twenty  millions  of  cases,  then  leave  it  to  itself  in 
twenty  millions  more,  and  it  will  succeed  in  half  of 
them.  No ;  it  has  not  in  one.  In  Asia  and  Africa 
you  may  count  two  hundred  millions  of  persons  now 
alive  whose  reason  has  been  at  work  for  twenty  years, 
and  out  of  the  whole  two  hundred  millions,  there  is 
not  one  who  does  not  either  believe  that  the  favor  of 
the  gods  may  be  purchased  by  self-torture  or  human 
sacrifice  ;  that  sensuality  is  pleasing  to  them,  or  that 
they  are  opposed  to  each  other,  and  may  be  courted 
in  different  ways ;  or  other  sentiments  equally  absurd 
and  grovelling. 

So  it  has  been  in  past  generations.  Those  ancient 
Grreeks  had  great  statesmen,  orators,  and  poets.  Suc- 
ceeding ages  have  gazed  at  them  :  they  believed  that 
to  place  that  only  son,  that  promising  boy  on  an  altar, 


120  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  whip  him  until  his  entrails  could  be  seen  through 
the  quivering  flesh,  would  please  Diana.  Are  you 
admiring  the  wealth,  or  the  polish  and  the  splendor 
of  the  Carthagenians  ?  They  believed  sincerely — so 
sincerely  that  they  would  perform  it — that  it  would 
please  God  if  one  or  two  hundred  of  their  children  at 
a  time  were  cast  into  that  redhot  metallic  statue. 
Just  such  things  were  believed  by  Romans,  Medes, 
Elamites,  and  all  people  where  that  singular  old  book 
did  not  circulate.  Reader,  if  you  believe  that  reason 
always  did  teach  to  avoid  these  cruel  enormities 
where  the  Bible  was  found,  but  never  did  happen  to 
instruct  better  where  that  page  was  not,  then  we 
have  no  further  argument  with  you  at  present.  If 
you  believe  that  the  low,  and  unlettered,  and  most 
ignorant  in  Bible  regions — who  have  more  correct 
ideas  of  God,  and  of  justice,  and  of  loveliness,  than 
have  the  most  scientific  in  pagan  countries — have 
been  thus  instructed  by  reason,  then  will  we  cease 
all  further  discussion  of  that  particular  point  with 
you. 


CREDULITY  OF  INFIDELS.  121 


CHAPTER   XXY. 

MEN  ADOPT  FALSE  OPINIONS  WITHOUT  INQUIRY. 

A  MINISTER  once  delivered  a  discourse  on  the  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  in  the  city  of  New  York 
After  the  sermon  was  ended,  and  the  audience  dis- 
missed, he  descended  from  the  pulpit,  and  was  met 
by  an  intelligent  looking  man,  well  clad,  whose  eye 
flashed,  and  whose  voice  trembled  with  emotion.  He 
seemed  angry  at  the  cause  which  had  been  advo- 
cated, and  at  the  man  who  had  spoken.  He  avowed, 
with  indignant  emphasis,  that  he  had  no  doubt  the 
Israelites  had  obtained  their  religion  from  the  G-reeks, 
and  particularly  from  the  philosophy  of  Plato.  The 
minister  replied,  "  Your  argument  would  be  worthy 
of  some  consideration,  were  it  not  for  one  circum- 
stance, which  certainly  abates  its  momentum.  You 
say  that  what  the  Israelites  knew  of  God,  they 
learned  of  Plato ;  but  Plato  says,  that  what  he,  and 
the  Greeks  in  general,  knew  of  the  gods,  they  learned 
of  the  Isi-aelites."  The  ancient  Greeks  called  the 
Jews  Syrians,  because  they  lived  in  the  land  of  Syria, 
and  because  they  called  themselves  thus.  Every  male 
of  the  Jews  was  ordered  to  stand,  on  a  given  day  in 
each  year,  and  avow  his  origin  by  pronouncing  pub- 
licly, and  with  a  loud  voice,  "A  Syrian  ready  to 
perish  was  my  father."  The  word  fables  was  the 
epithet  by  which  the  ancient  Greeks  designated  all 
narratives.    Plato  informs  us — see  Staokhouse's  His- 

Canse  and  Owrf,  n 


122  CAUSE   AKI)  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

tory  of  the  Bible — that  one  of  the  Syrian  narratives 
from  which  his  countrymen  obtained  their  know- 
ledge, was  the  Fraternity  of  the  human  family,  and 
that  man  was  made  out  of  the  dust.  Whoever  will 
read  ancient  history,  and  notice  the  Greeks  during 
their  nocturnal  mysteries,  where  youthful  virgins, 
having  baskets  full  of  flowers  with  serpents  in  them, 
call  on  the  name  of  our  first  mother,  Eva,  Eva,  all 
night,  will  not  be  at  a  loss  to  know  which  of  the 
Syrian  narratives  they  had  in  mind,  or  what  event 
they  commemorated  during  these  ceremonies.  The 
minister's  concluding  remark  to  the  scoffer  above- 
mentioned,  was  satirical,  but  certainly  not  incorrect. 
'^You  remind  me,"  said  he,  ''of  the  boy  who,  while 
looking  in  the  glass,  loudly  averred  that  his  father's 
face  took  after  his.  An  ancient  Greek  philosopher 
believed  that  he  had  learned  certain  things  of  the 
Syrians.  A  citizen  of  New  York  is  very  positive 
that  the  Syrians  learned  them  of  the  philosopher. 
Which  shall  we  believe  ?  or  rather,  let  us  ask  the 
more  profitable  question,  Why  should  that  man  as- 
sume that  position  with  dogmatic  confidence,  with- 
out inquiry  and  without  research  ?  It  was  for  the 
same  reason  that  ten  thousand  others  in  that  and 
other  cities,  assume  ten  thousand  similar  positions, 
with  as  little  information,  and  as  much  assurance. 
Since  the  fall  of  our  race,  men  have  had  an  appetite 
for  falsehood  so  spontaneous,  that  they  often  adopt 
it  without  inquiry,  in  matters  of  religion.  It  does 
not  seem  to  man  that  he  prefers  falsehood  in  points 
of  religious  faith.  If  he  were  aware  of  it,  this  know- 
ledge would  become  a  part  of  the  remedy. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  123 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 
CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

"We  now  have  offered  a  few  thoughts  on  the  cause 
of  infidelity.  We  could,  as  it  were,  only  pen  a  few 
hasty  words ;  endeavoring  to  offer  some  of  the  more 
simple  and  obvious  reasons,  by  which  we  may  know 
that  it  is  caused  by  a  want  of  knowledge,  and  by  a 
want  of  love  for  the  truth.  Each  of  these  items 
assists  in  promoting  the  growth  of  the  other.  Wo 
may  resume  the  subject  hereafter,  and  devote  other 
chapters  to  the  consideration  of  the  cause  of  infi- 
delity ;  but  at  the  present,  we  feel  disposed  to  say 
something  of  its  cure.  The  cure  of  infidelity !  What 
a  subject.  The  cure  of  infidelity!  Can  it  be  cured? 
Indeed  it  can.  There  are  difficulties  in  the  way, 
but  all  that  is  arduous  is  not  impracticable.  It  may 
be  cured  thoroughly.  All  who  have  ever  used  the 
remedy  were  cured,  therefore  it  is  safe  to  say  that  it 
may  be  cured  with  certainty.  It  is  known  to  the 
world  of  physicians,  that  the  treatment,  of  those  dis- 
eases wherein  the  sick  deem  themselves  entirely 
whole,  is  attended  with  unusual  difficulties,  because 
they  are  not  willing  to  use  the  remedy.  Unbelievers 
usually  think  themselves  well  informed,  particularly 
those  whose  minds  are  well  stored  with  other  know- 
ledge, when  the  opposite  fact  is  the  truth.  Whether 
this  is  or  is  not  the  cause,  sonlething  does  cause  them 
to  be  very  backward  in  the  business  of  research. 


124  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

Their  hands  hang  down,  and  their  nerves  are  all 
unstrung  as  soon  as  vigorous  and  industrious  research 
is  proposed. 

Unbelievers  inquire  not  after  a  remedy  for  their 
disease.  If  one  is  proposed,  they  turn  away.  If  it  is 
urged  upon  them,  and  they  employ  it,  it  is  slowly, 
reluctantly,  and  perhaps  sparingly  and  imperfectly. 
There  are  two  remedies,  or  two  modes  of  cure.  Men 
may  take  either.  One  of  these  remedies  is  infallible ; 
it  succeeds  wherever  and  whenever  used.  The  other 
is  almost  universally  successful,  but  under  certain 
circumstances  has  been  known  to  fail.  We  will  dis- 
tinguish these  two  modes  of  cure  by  the  appellation 
of  the  powerful  and  the  all-powerful  remedy.  We 
will  leave  the  second,  namely,  the  all-powerful 
remedy,  for  the  last  consideration.  Men  are  more 
averse  to  the  use  of  this ;  they  dislike  it  more  than 
they  do  the  first.  The  powerful  is  not  so  certainly 
efficacious  as  the  all-powerful ;  but  men  may  be 
more  readily  induced  to  give  it  a  trial.  Therefore 
we  will  begin  with  it,  and  endeavor  to  make  it  plain, 
and  to  guard  against  obscurity,  or  that  which  may 
cause  us  to  be  misapprehended  in  any  particular. 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITT.  125 


CHAPTER   XXYII. 


A  REMEDY  PROPOSED. 


The  powerful  remedy.  If  one  of  the  causes  of 
infidelity  consists  in  ignorance,  then  it  is  not  hard 
for  us  to  understand  that  the  opposite  of  ignorance 
must  be  a  promising  remedy.  We  mean  ignorance  of 
the  Bible  and  of  ancient  literature  connected  with  the 
Bible.  Information  almost  always  cures ;  but  it  is  not 
an  easy  matter  to  prevail  on  the  unbeliever  to  labor 
for  this  knowledge.  That  knowledge  is  a  powerful 
remedy,  the  author  of  these  pages  has  seen  tested 
during  eighteen  years  of  continued  trial.  He  has 
watched  these  eighteen  years  of  experimental  pro- 
cess, with  unusual  and  uninterrupted  solicitude.  By 
presenting  a  history  of  these  years  of  trial,  the  doc- 
trines which  we  deem  important  can  be  made  plain, 
and  misapprehension  easily  avoided.  We  may  form 
theories,  and  believe  that  certain  things  are  practica- 
ble, but  our  belief  is  not  confirmed  entirely,  until  we 
have  tested  the  matter  by  long  and  faithful  trial. 

History  of  eighteen  years'  observation.  As 
soon  as  the  author  had  escaped  from  the  pit  of  infi- 
delitv,  he  felt  an  indescribable  solicitude  for  those 
who  are  unbelievers.  He  felt  a  painful  anxiety  which 
impelled  him  to  inquire  them  out,  and  to  cultivate, 
if  he  could,  their  acquaintance  and  friendship.  The 
sailor  who  reaches  shore,  who  looks  back  and  sees  the 
companions  of  his  voyage  approaching  imminent  peril, 


126  CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

or  clinging  to  the  fragments  of  a  shivered  vessel,  feels 
more  for  them,  because  he  has  been  the  associate  of 
their  voyage.  Unbelievers  will  converse  with  a  friend, 
or  even  with  an  ordinary  acquaintance,  without  grow- 
ing angry,  provided  they  are  alone,  and  provided  the 
approach  is  made  in  a  plain  and  affectionate  manner. 
Those  who  are  in  danger  of  meeting  with  insult  when 
conversing  on  the  subject  of  religion,  are  mostly  such 
as  begin  the  conversation  before  others ;  and  the  dan- 
ger is  more  or  less  prominent  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  those  who  are  present  and  who  compose 
the  company. 

Some  unbelievers  you  may  prevail  upon  to  read. 
Some  will  even  read  industriously,  if  any  one  will 
furnish  them  with  books.  They  will  not  inquire  after 
books,  or  borrow  for  themselves.  Others  will  not 
read,  unless  it  is  some  work  of  satire,  ridicule,  or 
abuse  of  the  Bible.  Others  will  promise  a  friend 
who  may  request  it,  to  read,  and  may  even  com- 
mence, intending  to  investigate,  but  they  soon  neg- 
lect and  forget  it.  Others,  again,  may  be  prevailed 
on  to  read  and  inquire  after  knowledge,  provided  the 
friend  furnishes  the  books,  makes  frequent  visits,  re- 
minds them  of  their  undertaking,  and  inquires  mi- 
nutely after  their  advancement.  The  author,  from 
having  mingled  in  their  ranks  for  many  years,  was 
aware  of  the  fact,  that  there  are  more,  very  many 
more  infidels  in  each  town  and  village  of  our  coun- 
try, than  ministers  of  the  gospel  or  followers  of  the 
Saviour  are  in  the  habit  of  supposing.  He  knew  that 
many  who  were  looked  upon  by  professors  of  religion 
as  almost  Christians,  were  in  reality  infidels,  but  from 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  127 

a  variety  of  considerations,  felt  disinclined  to  avow 
it.  To  inquire  out  such,  to  seek  the  acquaintance  of 
others,  of  all  sceptics  who  might  be  prevailed  on  to 
read,  and  to  induce  them  faithfully  to  investigate  the 
subject  of  Christianity,  has  been  a  business  which, 
for  the  last  eighteen  years,  he  has  followed  with  more 
interest  than  any  other.  He  never,  during  that  time, 
met  with  a  case  where  an  individual  made  any  thing 
like  an  honest  and  sincere  investigation  of  the  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  that  he  did  not  conclude  by 
saying  of  the  Bible,  "  This  is  God^s  hook^^''  two  only 
excepted.  "We  will  give  a  history  of  these  two  ex- 
ceptions, or  seeming  exceptions.  A  faithful  narrative 
of  actual  occurrences  will  make  plain  the  doctrines 
concerning  the  cure  of  infidelity.  Each  case  will 
require  an  entire  chapter. 


128  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXYIII. 

AN  EXAMPLE. 

V 

Case  1.  A  young  man  of  Kentucky  received  his 
collegiate  education  at  an  institution  where  the  stu- 
dents became  infidels  with  great  uniformity.  He 
was  a  son  of  one  of  the  governors  of  that  state.  He 
was  wealthy,  and  the  hospitality  of  his  board  was  ex- 
tended with  western  profusion.  I  became  acquainted 
with  him  mostly  at  his  own  fireside.  After  our  inti- 
macy had  continued  some  time,  I  ventured  to  speak 
to  him  privately  and  affectionately  of  eternal  exist- 
ence. He  told  me  that  his  sentiments  were  deistical, 
and  that  inasmuch  as  he  did  not  reverence  the  Bible, 
while  I  did,  he  supposed  our  conversation  with  each 
other  would  be  unprofitable.  I  told  him  that  I  only 
wished  to  speak  with  him  concerning  the  heavenly 
authority  of  that  book ;  that  I  wished  to  prevail  on 
him  to  investigate  fully  the  evidences  of  Christianity ; 
that  having  once  been  of  his  sentiments,  I  w^as  ac- 
quainted with  them  in  all  their  length  and  breadth. 
I  told  him  that  without  conversing  with  him  minutely 
on  the  subject,  I  had  no  doubt  he  was  ignorant  of 
Bible  facts  and  Bible  language ;  but  that,  if  he  dis- 
puted his  want  of  information,  he  might  easily  dis- 
cover it  by  conversing  about  the  ancient  literature 
connected  with  any  part  of  the  holy  volume.  He 
looked  somewhat  surprised  when  I  spoke  of  his  being 
destitute  of  knowledge,  but  after  a  time  confessed 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  129 

that  there  was  much  history  after  which  he  had  never 
inquired,  and  other  facts  he  had  forgotten  which  were 
connected  with  this  subject.  He  inquired  if  I  would 
permit  him  to  read  on  both  sides  of  this  controversy, 
and  looked  surprised  when  I  answered  him  in  the  af- 
firmative. I  told  him  that  I  would  furnish  him  with 
as  many  infidel  authors  as  he  chose  to  read ;  that  he 
should  have  an  ample  assortment,  provided  he  would 
give  an  honest  perusal  to  books  written  in  answer. 
I  offered  to  lend  him  any  n-umber  of  the  books  writ- 
ten against  the  Bible,  provided  he  would  attend  faith- 
fully to  the  other  side  of  the  controversy.  He  seemed 
to  wonder  at  my  proposal,  but  at  length  said  he  was 
inclined  to  read  on  my  side  of  the  question :  inasmuch 
as  he  had  examined  his  own,  he  was  willing  to  begin 
with  the  advocates  of  Christianity.^^     He  asked  what 

*  The  reason  why  I  have  always  been  willing  to  lend  to 
an  unbeliever  any  number  of  infidel  books,  provided  he  will 
engage  to  hear  honestly  a  full  reply,  will  be  more  fully  ex- 
plained in  another  part  of  this  work.  It  is  not  amiss,  how- 
ever, to  give  a  brief  statement  of  the  case  in  passing.  It  is 
as  follows  :  If  an  unbeliever  discovers  that  his  favorite  or 
champion  author  penned  falsehood  after  falsehood,  page  after 
page,  it  will  begin  to  awaken  his  fears  and  his  suspicions,  so 
as  to  incline  him  towards  more  faithful  research.  True,  if  he 
reads  one  side  only,  all  will  be  received  as  smooth  and  plau- 
sible, unless  he  is  a  historian.  But  if  he  reads  the.  faith- 
ful answer,  he  cannot  avoid  seeing,  now  and  then,  history  to 
which  he  may  refer ;  and  if  he  refers  to  it,  must  also  dis- 
cover the  want  of  verity  belonging  to  his  leader.  That  those 
who  have  hated  Christianity  should  have  written  against  it, 
is  not  strange ;  but  that  they  have  made  untrue  statements 
continually,  is  readily  discovered  by  all  who  are  not  afraid  to 
hear  both  sides.  When  this  unmingled  and  uninterrupted 
falsehood  is  detected,  it  weakens  the  confidence  the  reader  had 
in  the  fabricators. 

6* 


130  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

I  would  consider  a  full  investigation  of  the  subject. 
I  told  him  that  I  had  no  doubt  he  would  be  altered  in 
his  belief  before  he  had  read  half  as  far  as  a  full  in- 
vestigation ;  that  I  never  had  known  one  man  who 
was  not  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  Bible  by  the 
time  he  had  given  the  subject  only  a  moderate  re- 
search. I  told  him,  that  out  of  the  one  hundred 
authors  who  had  written  for  and  against  the  holy 
book,  I  would  send  him  six  or  eight  only  of  the  first  1 
could  procure  ;  that  after  he  had  read  these,  I  wished 
him  to  read  the  Bible  with  the  notes  of  some  com- 
mentator, that  he  might  not  be  ignorant  of  the  Bible 
itself  any  longer ;  and  that  if  he  would  pursue  this 
course  of  reading,  I  would  be  satisfied. 

I  went  on  to  tell  him  what  I  must  here  pause  in 
my  narrative  long  enough  to  tell  the  reader.  An  infi- 
del, when  he  begins  to  read  on  the  evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity, becomes  more  doubting  and  sceptical  than 
ever,  or  more  confirmed  in  his  unbelief.  This  con- 
tinues to  increase  during  the  former  part  of  the  re- 
search ;  but  let  him  persevere  in  a  thorough  investi- 
gation, and  he  begins  to  have  a  view  of  the  truth,  and 
is  at  last  delivered  altogether  from  the  thraldom  of 
delusion.  The  facts  are  accurately  pictured  by  the 
words  of  the  much  worn  expression  concerning  the 
Pierian  spring ;  the  same  waters  that  at  first  intoxi- 
cate, will  sober  again  if  drank  plentifully.  Many  who 
begin  to  read,  after  glancing  through  one  or  two  vol- 
umes hastily,  lay  them  aside  more  entangled  in  error 
than  they  were,  and  thinking  within  themselves  that 
they  have  read  the  strongest  arguments  that  can  be 
brought  forward  in  favor  of  divine  inspiration.     Their 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  131 

condition  is  of  course  more  deplorable  than  it  was. 
Others  do  hastily  examine  a  few  volumes,  and  are  not 
well  enough  informed  to  be  able  to  understand  clearly, 
and  fairly  weigh  the  arguments  of  the  author  ;  these 
may  desist  before  they  have  mastered-  the  subject. 
Others  may  need  a  second  or  third  perusal  of  the  same 
pages  before  they  can  clearly  view  and  appropriate  the 
contents.  Such  may  fancy  that  they  have  examined 
the  subject,  when  they  really  have  not.  But  of  those 
who  have  read  six  or  eight  authors  on  that  subject, 
calmly,  attentively,  impartially,  industriously,  and  re- 
newedly  if  necessary,  I  have  never  known  one  who  did 
not  cast  away  his  infidelity.  If  any  one  should  ask 
why  we  request  the  unbeliever  to  read  many  authors 
on  the  same  subject,  the  evidences  of  Christianity^ 
we  answer,  that  no  two  minds  take  the  same  course 
in  writing  on  this  subject.  The  arguments  and  evi- 
dences could  not  be  condensed  or  abridged  into  a  score 
of  large  volumes.  Of  course  each  writer  is  expected 
merely  to  select  such  ideas  as  strike  him  most  for- 
cibly. True,  I  have  never  read  the  author  on  the 
evidences  of  Christianity  who  did  not  seem  to  me  in 
some  one  way  or  another  to  establish  the  position, 
This  is  God's  book  ;  but  the  further  we  push  our  re- 
searches, meditations,  and  inquiries,  the  more  readily 
can  we  proceed,  and  the  more  capable  are  we  of  com- 
prehending additional  research.  The  case  is  by  no 
means  an  uncommon  one,  where  a  reader  lays  down 
an  author  on  this  subject  with  disappointment  and 
dissatisfaction,  finding  in  it,  as  seems  to  him,  very 
little  excellence  of  any  kind.  Twelve  months  after, 
upon  taking  up  casually  the  same  volume,  he  is  aston- 


132  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

ished  at  a  thought  there  which  he  had  not  noticed 
before.  He  proceeds,  and  many  of  the  arguments 
there  appear  as  clear  and  distinct  as  a  stream  of 
electricity  over  a  dark  cloud.  The  reason  of  this  is, 
that  his  mind  is  in  a  condition  better  to  perceive, 
weigh,  and  prize  the  argument.  His  mind  becomes 
thus  better  capable  while  reading  other  things  on  the 
same  subject  in  other  writers.  Men  love  darkness 
rather  than  light ;  hence  it  is  that  many  unbelievers 
are  not  capable  of  understanding  and  appreciating 
one  half  they  read  on  this  subject ;  indeed  none  are, 
until  they  pursue  the  investigation  to  some  extent. 

The  young  man  of  whom  I  have  been  writing,  in- 
quired what  authors  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity 
I  chiefly  recommended.  I  told  him  that  I  had  a 
choice,  but  it  was  not  so  marked  as  to  fix  on  given 
volumes  indispensably  ;  that  I  did  not  fear  the  result, 
provided  he  did  not  stop  short  of  the  given  number, 
although  he  might  peruse  those  productions  the  most 
readily  obtained,  or  the  first  procured.  He  told  me 
that  he  would  read  six  or  eight  of  the  first  books  I 
should  send  him,  and  the  Bible  afterwards  with 
Scott's  notes.  The  following  are,  as  nearly  as  I  can 
remember,  the  books  which  I  obtained  and  sent  or 
carried  to  him,  one  as  soon  as  he  had  finished  the 
other.  Alexander's  Evidences,  Paley's  Evidences, 
Watson's  Answer  to  Paine,  Jews'  Letters  to  Voltaire, 
Home's  Introduction,  vol.  1,  and  Faber's  Difficulties 
of  Infidelity.  Before  he  was  entirely  through  with 
these  books,  he  told  me,  with  a  serious  face  and  voice, 
that  he  had  something  to  tell  me  of  himself  that  was 
indeed  singular  :  "  T  am,"  said  he,  "  in  a  strange  con- 


1 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  133 

dition.  I  will  confess  to  you,  frankly  and  honestly, 
that  these  authors  have  met,  answered,  and  fairly 
overturned  every  difficulty  and  every  objection  which 
I  had  mustered  and  opposed  to  the  Bible  as  being 
from  G-od.  Furthermore,  I  do  acknowledge  that  1 
have  found  arguments  in  favor  of  its  divine  authority 
so  plain  and  so  momentous  that  I  am  unable  to  meet 
or  to  answer  them ;  and  yet  I  do  not  believe.  I  cannot 
and  I  do  not  believe  the  Bible  /"  I  had  then  a  secret 
hope  that  he  would  still  continue  his  course  of  read- 
ing. Old  and  long  habits  of  infidelity  have  a  ten- 
dency to  hang  upon  us  like  settled  diseases  of  peri- 
odical recurrence.  But  I  did  not  speak  to  him  sooth- 
ingly, and  I  dare  not  say  any  thing  beyond  naked 
truth,  even  should  it  sound  harshly.  I  told  him  that 
the  defenders  of  Christianity  had  proved  its  truth, 
and  that  was  all  they  had  expected  or  attempted.  I 
told  him  that  God  had  left  on  record  facts  enough  to 
evince  that  the  Scriptures  were  divinely  inspired  ;  to 
prove  this,  and  to  advise  obedience,  was  the  mode  of 
his  dealing  with  men.  "  Compulsory  measures,"  I 
added,  ''  we  never  read  of  his  using;  and  man  him- 
self, even  wicked  man,  would  rather  that  his  free 
agency  should  not  be  taken  away,  and  would  com- 
plain at  the  thought  or  expectation  of  its  being  de- 
stroyed. These  writers  have  proved  their  position, 
and  you  do  not  believe.  Now  you  may  and  can  walk 
the  entire  road  to  ruin,  as  a  round  rock  can  roll  down 
hill;  because  it  is  one  of  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  and 
one  of  the  first  truths  taught  in  it,  that  man  is  a 
fallen  creature.  If  you  are  not  one  of  the  fallen,  the 
Scriptures  are  not  true.     If  you  are  one  of  them, 


134  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

then  you  cannot  by  nature  reeeive  truth  so  aptly  and 
so  eagerly  as  falsehood.  If  you  are  ever  saved,  it 
will  require  an  effort  and  a  struggle.  Then,  for  the 
sake  of  undying  existence,  continue  the  labor  which 
you  have  commenced.  Gro  on  and  read  many  other 
books,  a  hundred  of  them.  Notice  the  truth  proved 
a  thousand  ways  and  a  thousand  times.  But  begin 
to  pray.  Ask  the  Spirit  that  made  your  spirit  to 
cause  truth  to  have  its  proper  work  of  killing  false- 
hood in  your  heart  and  soul." 

I  never  saw  him  afterwards ;  he  went  the  way  of 
all  the  earth.  I  never  heard  from  his  state  of  mind 
afterwards,  whether  he  continued  to  read  or  not. 
From  his  conduct  during  our  last  interview,  I  have 
some  hope,  which  I  would  not  sell^  that  he  may  have 
continued  his  research  and  his  meditations  on  these 
things.  I  have  a  hope  from  which  I  would  not  part, 
when  I  remeniber  how  candidly  he  confessed  it  when 
his  argument  was  truly  prostrated,  that  he  may,  be- 
fore his  departure,  have  asked  the  Maker  of  suns  to 
be  his  Redeemer,  This  is  the  history  of  one  case 
where  the  powerful  remedy,  sober  investigation,  may 
have  failed  to  cure,  for  aught  I  was  able  afterwards 
to  learn. 


CbRE  OF  INFIDELITY.  136 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


A  SECOND  EXAMPLE. 


Case  2.  I  had  an  acquaintance  in  days  of  boy- 
hood with  an  amiable  young  man,  who  was  liberally 
educated.  After  sixteen  years  of  separation,  we  met 
again.  He  had  become  thorough  in  his  profession, 
the  law,  by  unceasing  practice.  He  was  an  unbe- 
liever, and  the  society  with  which  he  had  commonly 
mingled  at  the  bar,  was  of  that  description.  After 
some  long  and  friendly  interviews,  he  promised  me  to 
read  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  I  engaged 
to  provide  him  with  books.  I  had  stronger  hopes  of 
success  in  this  case,  from  the  fact  that  the  law  was 
his  profession.  I  do  not  know  why  it  is  so,  but  it  is 
the  result  of  eighteen  years'  experience,  that  law- 
yers, of  all  those  with  whom  I  have  examined,  exer- 
cise the  clearest  judgment  while  investigating  the 
evidences  of  Christianity.  It  is  the  business  of  a 
physician's  life  to  watch  for  evidence  and  indication 
of  disease,  sanity,  or  of  change  ;  therefore  I  am  una- 
ble to  account  for  the  fact,  yet  so  it  is,  that  the  man 
of  law  excels.  He  has,  when  examining  the  evidences 
of  the  Bible's  inspiration,  shown  more  common-sense 
in  weighing  proof  and  appreciating  argument,  where 
argument  really  existed,  than  any  other  class  of  men 
I  have  ever  observed.  It  is  no  easy  matter  to  prevail 
upon  these  men  to  think  about  eternal  things.  They 
float  along  on  the  surface  of  secular   schemes  and 


13G  CAUSE  AND  CUHE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

political  turmoil ;  they  have  little  time,  they  think, 
for  any  thing  but  business,  and  they  look  surprised 
for  a  moment  when  they  are  told  that  they  are  igno- 
rant of  Bible  literature ;  but  when  they  do  read  thor- 
oughly, and  examine  faithfully,  they  are  better  than 
ordinary  judges  of  what  is  weakness  or  what  is  force 
in  reason. 

Concerning  the  man  of  whom  I  have  been  writ- 
ing, I  am  unable  to  remember  distinctly  the  authors 
he  read,  or  how  many  were  furnished  him.  I  never 
saw  him  afterwards,  but  so  arranged  that  certain 
books  were  put  into  his  hand.  Of  one  volume  I  re- 
member that  I  heard  distinctly  and  accurately  the 
result  of  its  perusal.  The  book  was  the  first  volume 
of  Home's  Introduction.  A  brother  of  the  bar  came 
upon  him  just  as  he  was  finishing  the  concluding 
page.  This  friend,  knowing  the  nature  of  the  study 
which  had  employed  him,  being  himself  a  sceptic, 
asked  as  to  his  impression  concerning  its  contents. 
While  shutting  the  book  slowly  and  gravely,  he  made 
the  following  reply,  and  said  no  more :  "■  Were  I  a 
juror,  and  sworn  the  ordinary  oath,  and  were  you,  as 
one  of  the  parties  to  establish  just  this  amount  of 
evidence,  nor  more,  nor  less,  I  should  declare,  by  my 
verdict,  that  your  point  was  proved."  I  never  heard 
from  him  again.  When  he  died,  his  mind  was  im- 
paired ;  but  I  have  not  been  entirely  without  hope, 
that  perhaps  his  reading  was  not  altogether  in  vain. 

These  cases  are  the  only  two  remembered  through 
long  observation,  where,  after  ample  research  and  full 
inquiry,  a  total  cure  did  not  seem  to  be  the  result. 
Many  will  promise  to  read,  but  will  never  perform. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  137 

Others  will  begin  with  considerable  earnestness,  but 
soon  desist.  Others  will  pass  on  as  with  a  task,  and 
understanding  the  discussion  with  difficulty,  find  the 
labor  very  toilsome,  and  after  a  while  begin  to  shun 
it.  But  there  are  others,  thank  God,  who  believe 
that  it  would  be  well  for  them  to  know  with  some 
degree  of  certainty,  whether  they  are  or  are  not  to 
live  for  ever.  They  seem  resolved  to  find  out  either 
the  truth  or  falsity  of  the  pages  of  inspiration,  even 
should  it  cost  them  some  labor.  When  they  begin, 
if  they  find  much  of  the  subject  dark,  they  reperuse 
the  same  treatises,  or  they  ask  after  other  authors  on 
the  same  points,  until  they  are  capable  of  compre- 
hending. Of  such  an  effort  as  is  made  by  these,  ] 
have  never  known  but  one  termination.  That  was  a 
perfect  cure.  They  have  said  uniformly,  after  a 
thorough  study,  "  This  is  the  book  of  Grod." 


138  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

AVERSION  TO  COMMENTARIES. 

Our  natural  tendency  towards  falsehood,  or  the 
secret  suggestions  of  the  evil  one,  often  causes  men  to 
object  against  the  perusal  of  notes  on  the  Bible.  The 
sophism  used  as  an  excuse  and  subterfuge  in  this 
case  is  often  plausible.  "We  wish  to  judge  for  our- 
selves," say  they;  ''commentators  dispute  between 
each  other,  but  we  will  read  and  decide  on  our  own 
account."  Those  who  speak  thus  obtain  informa- 
tion, generally  speaking,  from  no  source  whatever. 
Dear  reader,  there  are  some  Bible  facts  concerning 
which  men  do  not  dispute.  Again,  doctrinal  con- 
troversy you  may  neglect,  if  you  choose.  Notice  it 
not,  if  you  are  so  disposed ;  but  neglect  not  certain 
knowledge  which  is  within  your  reach,  and  which 
you  must  acquire  at  the  risk  of  your  soul.  Men  do 
not  refuse  to  read  the  notes  of  others  on  chemistry, 
astronomy,  or  philosophy,  because  writers  have  dis- 
puted here ;  but  each  author  is  willing  to  avail  him- 
self of  the  assistance  of  others — to  use  that  which 
may  seem  to  him  valuable,  and  oast  the  rest  away. 

"We  have  determined,  dear  friend,  to  give  you  a 
few  plain  examples  of  the  value  of  notes  on  the  Bible, 
that  you  may  avail  yourself  of  the  toil  of  others,  and 
see  that  you  need  their  labors.  Commentators  can 
point  you  to  facts  most  valuable,  and  such  as  you 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  139 

may  see  as  soon  as  named,  but  such  as  you  would 
not  have  noticed  had  they  not  been  remarked.  The 
first  case  we  give  by  way  of  illustration,  shall  be  one 
which  happened  in  connection  with  the  seventeenth 
chapter  of  Revelation.  And  furthermore,  dear  reader, 
this  chapter  may  be  one  of  interest  to  you,  for  it  speaks 
of  the  events  of  eighteen  centuries.  It  is  a  chapter 
which  concerns  you  much,  for  it  also  describes  cer- 
tain political  events  of  Europe  which  are  taking  place 
at  the  present  time,  and  it  goes  on  to  mention  some 
affairs  which  are  to  happen  in  approaching  years. 
Thus  you  may  receive  a  double  benefit  by  noticing 
the  verses  of  this  chapter.  They  exhibit  the  neces- 
sity of  commentaries  for  the  ignorant ;  they  also  in- 
form us  what  the  Lord  has  recently  done,  and  shortly 
will  accomplish.  Lest  you  should  fail  to  read  the 
passage  named,  we  will  transcribe  verse  after  verse 
as  needed,  so  that  each  section  shall  be  on  the  page 
fairly  before  us. 

"  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which 
had  the  seven  vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying  unto 
me.  Come  hither ;  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judgment 
of  the  great  whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters; 
with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have 
been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication. 
So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilder- 
ness :  and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-colored 
beast,  fulbof  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads 
and  ten  horns.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  pur- 
ple and  scarlet-color,  and  decked  with  gold  and  pre- 
cious stones  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her 


140  CAUSE   AND  CUE-E   OF  INFIDELITY. 

hand  full  of  abominations  and  iiltliiness  of  her  forni- 
cation."    Rev.  17 : 1-4. 

A  man  read  this  chapter  who  had  been  an  infidel. 
He  had  often  read  it  and  heard  it  read,  like  thousands 
of  others,  without  attaching  any  meaning  to  the 
words.  He  did  not  observe,  until  he  took  up  a  vol- 
ume of  Scott's  Family  Bible,  that  this  was  a  part  of 
Scripture  which  explains  itself,  and  is  of  course  as 
plain  as  others,  or  perhaps  more  so ;  for  when  the 
Lord  interprets  emblematic  language,  he  makes  it  as 
plain  as  any  words  known  to  us  will  permit.  He 
had  read  history  enough  to  have  noticed  the  truth  of 
the  following  remarks  without  assistance,  but  he  did 
not  observe  the  declaration  of  the  last  verse  until  it 
was  pointed  out  to  him.  The  last  verse  is,  ^'  And  the 
woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city,  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth."  This  reader 
was  well  enough  acquainted  with  history  to  know 
what  city  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the  earth  when 
Domitian  was  on  the  imperial  throne,  when  John 
was  in  Patmos,  for  a  long  time  before,  and  for  many 
centuries  after.  There  is  no  difference  between  un- 
believers or  Christians,  as  it  regards  the  city  that 
stood  on  the  Tiber,  clothed  in  purple,  and  which  has 
been  there  ever  since.  We  may  here  say  to  the 
reader,  who  may  have  been  in  the  habit  of  glancing 
over  pages  of  the  Bible  and  noticing  nothing,  "  Friend, 
if  you  do  not  know  distinctly  and  certainly  what  city 
did  rei£:n  over  the  kin<?s  of  the  earth  in  St.  John's 
time,  you  had  better  not  only  inquire  fully,  but  keep 
it  before  your  recollection,  together  with  several  other 
particulars,  for  they  may  concern  you  more  nearly  in 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  141 

the  present  day  than  you  suppose."  The  man  of 
whom  we  have  been  writing,  who  was  startled  on 
reading  part  of  a  commentary  on  this  chapter,  had 
read  enough  to  remember  something  of  the  red  cloth, 
and  purple,  and  gold,  and  scarlet,  and  gaudy  trap- 
pings, and  sumptuous  externals  of  both  pagan  and 
modern  Rome  ;  but  \thile  reading  the  following 
words  from  Scott's  notes,  he  began  to  notice  and 
remember  historic  pictures  more  distinctly:  ''The 
angel  carried  John  in  the  spirit — that  is,  under  the 
influence  of  the  prophetic  spirit  he  seemed  to  be  con- 
veyed into  the  wilderness — and  he  there  saw  a  wom- 
an seated  on  a  scarlet-colored  beast.  This  woman 
was  the  emblem  of  the  church  of  Rome ;  and  the 
beast,  of  the  temporal  power  by  which  it  has  been 
supported ;  and  the  latter  was  full  of  names  of  blas- 
phemy, which  we  have  had  repeated  occasion  to 
mention."  Almost  any  blasphemous  title  which  we 
could  fancy,  has  been  assumed  there :  His  Holiness — 
Infallibility — King  of  kings — Christ's  Vicegerent — 
V^ice-G-od — yea,  even,  Grod  on  the  earth,  etc.  "  The 
woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet-color,  for 
these  have  always  been  the  distinguishing  colors  of 
popes  and  cardinals,  as  well  as  of  the  Roman  emper- 
ors and  senators ;  nay,  by  a  kind  of  infatuation,  the 
mules  and  horses  on  which  they  rode  have  been 
covered  with  scarlet  cloth ;  as  if  they  were  deter- 
mined to  answer  this  description,  and  even  literally 
to  ride  on  a  scarlet-colored  beast.  The  woman  was 
also  most  superbly  decorated  with  gold  and  jewels; 
and  who  can  sufliciently  describe  the  pride,  grandeur, 
and  magnificence  of  the  church  of  Rome  in  her  vest- 


142  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

ments  and  ornaments  of  every  kind  ?  Even  papists 
have  gloried  in  the  superiority  of  their  church  in  this 
magnificence,  to  ancient  Rome  when  at  the  height  of 
her  prosperity.  This  appears  in  all  things  relating 
to  their  public  worship,  and  in  the  papal  court,  even 
beyond  what  can  be  conceived ;  and  external  pomp 
attaches  men,  attaches  carnal  men  to  a  religion 
which  interests  and  gratifies  them,  while  they  despise 
the  simplicity  of  spiritual  worship."  Then  follows  a 
quotation  from  Addison :  ''  This  as  much  surpassed 
my  expectation  as  other  sights  have  fallen  short  of 
it.  Silver  can  scarce  find  an  admittance,  and  gold 
itself  looks  but  poorly  among  such  an  incredible  num- 
ber of  precious  stones:"  These  are  the  facts  which 
the  infidel  had  known,  but,had  never  applied.  After 
reading  thus  far,  he  felt  some  curiosity  to  look  at 
several  additional  verses.  He  read  the  following 
words,  verse  6:  *'And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken 
with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  of  Jesus ;  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  ivon- 
dered  with  great  admiration.''^  The  infidel  on  read- 
ing this,  was  ready  enough  to  ask,  and  to  ask  aloud, 
"Wherefore  should  John  wonder?  What  could  he 
wonder  at  ?  After  he  had  actually  lived  through 
the  persecution  under  which  Paul  was  beheaded  at 
Rome — the  gardens  of  Nero  illuminated  by  the  Chris- 
tians, who  were  covered  with  inflammable  substances, 
and  set  on  fire  where  they  stood  with  a  stake  under 
each  chin  to  keep  them  erect  as  a  torch,  until,  in  the 
language  of  one  of  the  many  Latin  poets,  Juvenal, 
who  then  lived,  '  they  made  a  long  stream  of  blood 
and  sulphur  on  the  ground.'     When  John  well  knew, 


CURE  OF  ^FIDELITY.  143 

when  he  had  lived  to  see  that  Rome  would  become 
drunken  with  Christian  blood,  as  readily  as  a  serpent 
would  bite  those  within  its  reach,  how  could  he  mar- 
vel ?  "Why  should  he  wonder,  when  the  angel  was 
showing  him  for  days  to  come,  only  that  which  he 
had  actually  seen  in  the  months  that  were  past  ?  He 
not  only  told  us  of  his  surprise,  as  though  it  had  been 
something  new,  but  he  says,  When  I  saw  her,  7  won- 
dered with  great  admiration. '^'^ 

After  reading  some  further,  he  discovered  that  it 
was  not  pagan  Rome,  but  Christian  RomSy  so  called, 
which  the  angel  was  showing  to  the  apostle.  The 
bloody  scenes  of  pagan  Rome  which  had  passed  in 
St.  John's  lifetime,  were  gone ;  but  when  he  looked 
forward  into  days  then  to  come,  and  saw  that  which 
claimed  to  be  the  church  and  the  metropolis  of  the 
Christian  world,  and  the  followers  of  the  Man  of 
Calvary,  torturing  the  followers  of  the  Saviour  more 
cruelly,  if  possible,  and  shedding  blood  more  profusely 
than  heathen  Rome  ever  did,  it  is  not  strange  that 
he  wondered  with  great  admiration. 

By  this  time  the  unbeliever  felt  awakened  to  fur- 
ther reading.  Yerses  7,  8  :  "  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me.  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  ?  I  will  tell  thee 
the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that 
carrieth  her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten 
horns.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not ; 
arid  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go 
into  perdition  :  and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall 
wonder,  (whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book 
of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,)  when  they 
behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is." 


144  CAUSE    AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

When  the  Spirit  of  inspiration  is  about  to  place  before 
us  the  picture  of  a  bloody  and  cruel  power,  any  can- 
did mind  sees  at  once  that  a  ferocious  wild  beast  is 
the  most  brief  and  impressive  representation.  "Who- 
ever has  closely  searched,  has  discovered  that  on  the 
page  of  prophecy  a  wild  beast  is  the  emblem  of  a 
bloody,  cruel,  and  tyrannical  nation.  The  unbeliever 
remembered  the  fact  that  Rome  had  been  very  bloody 
in  her  persecutions.  He  remembered  that  she  did 
actually  cease  to  be  so  when  converted  to  Christian- 
ity, and  that  she  did  again  become  thus  bloody  and 
cruel  when  she  degenerated  into  popery.  He  knew 
the  plain  history  that  the  scarlet  beast  was,  and  then 
was  not,  and  then  was  again;  but  he  had  not  re- 
membered, and  noted,  and  applied  these  things,  until 
he  read  the  following  remarks  :  "  A  beast  is  tho 
emblem  of  an  idolatrous  and  oppressive  empire ;  the 
Roman  empire  was  the  beast  under  the  pagan  em- 
perors :  it  ceased  to  be  so  when  it  became  Christian, 
with  reference  to  which  the  angel  says,  by  way  of 
anticipation,  '  it  is  not.'*  Yet  it  would  afterwards 
'  ascen/1  out  of  the  abyss :'  that  is,  when  the  anti- 
christian  empire  became  idolatrous  and  persecuting, 
and  the  dragon  gave  his  power  to  the  beast,  it  seemed 
to  arise  out  of  the  sea,  the  tempestuous  state  of  the 
nations  ;  but  it  was,  in  fact,  from  hell,  being  Satan's 
grand  scheme  for  opposing  the  gospel,  and  therefore 
after  a  time  it  w^ould  go  into  perdition,  and  be  de- 
stroyed finally  and  for  ever."  Quotation  from  New- 
ton. "  The  empire  was  idolatrous  under  the  heathen 
emperors,  and  then  ceased  to  be  so  under  the  Chris- 
tian emperors,   and  then  became   idolatrous  again 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  145 

under  the  Roman  pontiffs,  and  hath  so  continued  ever 
since.  But  in  this  last  form  it  shall  go  into  perdi- 
tion ;  it  shall  not,  as  it  did  before,  cease  for  a  time 
".nd  then  revive  again,  but  shall  be  destroyed  for 
'ver." 

After  reading  these  v^^ords,  our  inquirer  remem- 
bered with  startling  interest,  that  this  outline  of  his- 
tory was  to  be  confirmed  by  facts,  or  the  angel  would 
fail  in  his  representations.  He  remembered  that, 
when  the  apostle  lived,  and  afterwards  when  early 
writers  were  disputing  concerning  the  book  of  Reve- 
lation, the  following  statement  must  have  been  made, 
namely,  "  If  Rome  does  not  cease  to  be  a  cruel^  per- 
secuting city,  dropping  the  character  of  the  beast, 
and  then  resume  it  again  to  retain  it  until  destroyed, 
these  verses  are  incorrect."  But  he  remembered  that 
seventeen  hundred  years  were  now  passed  since  the 
death  of  St.  John,  and  that  Rome  did  not  continue  a 
pagan,  bloody  city.  There  was  an  intermission,  a 
time  during  which  she  was  not  the  beast,  but  the 
meekness  of  Christian  love  was  visible  there.  This 
did  not  happen  to  continue  ;  but  when  the  beast  was 
resumed,  its  bloody  character  returned,  and  still  con- 
tinued. 

He  then  felt  some  curiosity  to  see  what  other 
statements  were  prophetically  made.  Yerse  9 :  "And 
here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven 
heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sit- 
teth."  He  was  aware  of  the  reason  why  in  ancient 
days  Rome  was  called  the  seven-hilled  city ;  and  he 
needed  no  commentator  to  tell  him  that  the  seven 
eminences  on  which  she  was  built  are  there  yet. 

Catite  and  Cure.  7 


146  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

Verse  10 :  ''And  there  are  seven  kings :  five  are  fallen, 
and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come ;  and  when 
he  Cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space."  He  had 
read  English  law  enough  to  understand  what  was 
meant  by  the  expression,  "  The  king  never  diesP  By 
the  word  king  they  do  not  mean  the  man^  but  the 
kingly  authority.  In  a  monarchy,  the  king  and  his 
power  are  used  for  each  other,  or  interchangeably. 
It  was  not  hard  for  him,  then,  to  understand  how  and 
why  the  word  kings  stood  for  forms  of  government, 
or  successions  of  rulers.  It  is  not  merely  on  the  pro- 
phetic page  that  the  word  king  is  found  to  mean  thus, 
but  it  is  in  the  book  of  temporal  statutes  ;  and  in  the 
mind  of  the  illiterate  peasant,  where  kings  rule,  this 
tenth  verse  gives  an  outline  of  the  history  of  Rome, 
much  abridged  but  very  bright.  Those  young  per- 
sons who  wish  to  become  historians,  but  who  com- 
plain of  their  memories,  would  do  well  to  recollect 
this  verse  ;  so  long  as  they  recollect  its  words,  a  very 
striking  profile  of  history  will  not  be  forgotten.  The 
unbeliever  who  was  interested  with  this  chapter,  and 
of  whom  we  have  been  writing,  remembered  very  dis- 
tinctly, as  soon  as  he  saw  it  noticed,  that  five  kings 
or  forms  of  government  had  fallen  or  passed  away 
after  the  building  of  that  city.  Kings  were  gone, 
consuls  were  gone,  dictators  had  passed  away,  so 
had  decemvirs,  and  so  had  military  tribunes.  But 
the  angel  said,  "one  is."  The  emperors  reigned 
while  John  had  the  vision.  But  if  six  had  then  actu- 
ally existed,  was  the  angel  telling  of  only  two  more 
kinds  of  governments  ?  According  to  his  interpreta- 
tion, were  we  to  look  for  no  more  than  two  in  so  long 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  147 

a  time,  when  six  had  ah-eady  been  seen  in  that  city  ? 
The  answer  is,  only  two.  And  one  of  these  was  to 
be  of  the  seven,  and  the  other  was  to  continue  only  a 
short  time  when  it  did  come.  Rome  was  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna,  but  not 
long.  The  space  was  short.  Ever  since,  it  has  been 
under  the  rule  of  the  pope.  Yerse  11:  "And  the 
beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and 
is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition."  Reader, 
the  pope  is  a  spiritual  ruler  in  Rome,  but  you  have 
often  heard  that  he  has  a  temporal  authority  also. 
He  is  of  the  seven,  rely  upon  it.  This  beast  was  the 
Roman  government  in  its  last  form.  That  form  is 
papal,  for  there  are  no  emperors  there  now.  The 
going  into  perdition  is  to  follow  after  a  time.  The 
unbeliever  began  to  feel  great  astonishment  that  an 
abridgment  of  history,  contained  in  so  few  words, 
and  pointing  at  centuries  that  were  to  come  when  the 
page  was  written,  reaching  so  far,  and  taking  place 
so  accurately,  had  excited  no  notice  in  the  world 
He  read  the  next  verses,  12,  13:  ''And  the  ten  horns 
which  thou  sawest  are  ten  king's,  which  have  received 
no  kingdom  as  yet;  but  receive  power  as  kings  one 
hour  with  the  beast.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall 
give  their  power  and  strength  unto  the  beast."  Read- 
er, you  have  often  heard  and  spoken  of  the  ten  king- 
doms of  Europe.  They  did  not  exist  when  John 
wrote,  and  they  were  not  to  begin  to  exist  until  the 
pope  should  begin  to  rule,  for  they  were  to  have  their 
power  at  one  and  the  same  time  with  the  beast,  dur- 
ing one  and  the  same  hour.  If  you  had  lived  several 
hundred  years  after  the  death  of  St.  John,  and  had 


148  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

seen  the  pope  or  the  eighth  power  begin  to  rule  in 
Rome,  you  might  have  known  then,  not  merely  that 
ten  kinsrdoms  would  be  made  of  the  frao^ments  of 
that  empire,  but  that  ten  should  arise  of  such  as 
would  support  the  pope's  authority.  It  is  only  the 
man  who  has  read  modern  history,  who  can  see  the 
full  force  of  these  words  as  he  reads  them,  "  These 
have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength 
unto  the  beast."  They  did  indeed  !  And  in  all  the 
changes,  revolutions,  and  overturnings  of  things  in 
Europe,  for  more  than  a  thousand  years,  there  still 
were  somewhere  near  ten  powers,  horns,  who  ruled 
at  the  same  hour  with  the  pope,  and  gave  him  their 
strength.  Reader,  it  has  been  common  for  writers, 
when  about  to  describe  the  multitude  at  large,  to  take 
for  their  emblem  a  wave  of  the  sea,  whfch  rises,  and 
foams,  and  roars,  and  sinks  away  to  rise  no  more. 
This  mode  of  description  they  have  taken  from  the 
holy  book.  On  the  page  of  prophecy  it  is  the  figure 
used  uniformly,  we  believe.  Yerse  lo :  *' And  he  saith 
unto  me.  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the 
whore  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  na- 
tions, and  tongues."  After  the  unbeliever  had  read 
the  sixteenth  verse,  he  fell  into  a  train  of  reflection 
which,  dear  reader,  it  might  profit  you  to  imitate. 
Yerse  16:  ''And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest 
upon  the  beast,  these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall 
make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh, 
and  burn  her  with  fire."  His  thoughts  were  such  as 
these : 

"  These  ten  horns  were,  it  seems,  according  to 
verse  thirteen,  to  favor  the  whore,  all  of  them.     But 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  149 

from  this  other  verse,  it  seems  they  are  after  a  time 
to  begin  to  hate  and  to  impoverish  her.  England  has 
long  since  withheld  her  revenues.  France  did  not 
begin  to  withhold  or  to  impoverish  her  in  any  way 
until  she,  France,  became  an  infidel  nation.  But  have 
all  the  ten,  all  of  them  to  waste  her  ?  So  it  states. 
And  indeed  two  more,  Spain  and  Portugal,  have  al- 
ready half  broken  their  bonds  of  allegiance.  These, 
as  France  has  done,  and  as  Austria  and  others  prob- 
ably will  do,  as  soon  as  they  discovered  that  the 
priests  had  been  teaching  nothing  but  imposture  for 
centuries,  not  only  cast  away  their  old  faith,  but  the 
Bible  along  with  it !  Is  not  atheism,  or  something 
resembling  it,  the  natural  outlet  or  termination  of 
a  false  Christianity  ?  The  work  of  making  desolate 
and  naked  hffis  certainly  been  going  on  long.  It  is 
becoming  more  and  more  distinct.  Recent  events 
make  it  still  more  marked.  But  how  is  this  ?  What 
is  this  I  see,  and  what  is  this  I  hear  ?  '  And  shall 
eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire  !'  This  is  to 
come  yet.  Will  it  really  be  brought  to  pass?  If 
eighteen  hundred  years  of  events  have  fitted  the  pro- 
phetic declaration  so  accurately,  it  is  most  likely  that 
the  last  items  also  will  not  fail." 

Reader,  we  have  said  that  perhaps  you  would  do 
well  to  meditate  thus  seriously.  AYe  will  offer  to  you 
one  reason  for  this  advice.  As  sure  as  that  burning, 
described  in  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  Revelation, 
ever  comes  to  pass,  so  certainly  some  other  things 
will  take  place  which  bear  the  same  date  with  it,  and 
which  concern  you.  There  are  many  things  which 
cannot  be  very  far  before  us,  and  which  will  come 


150  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

"unexpectedly  upon  those  who  continue  contentedly- 
ignorant  of  Grod's  book  ;  and  they  are  of  pressing 
import  in  the  case  of  those  who  now  live.  "We  know 
that  there  are  countless  thousands,  whose  ignorance 
is  so  extensive  and  entire  in  sacred  things,  that  even 
a  plain  verse  of  the  inspired  page  appears  dark  to 
them ;  these,  of  course,  will  think  other  parts  unin- 
telligible to  any  one.  We  can  only  say  to  such,  be- 
gin to  practise  the  precepts  ;  for  these  all  understand, 
and  they  all  speak  lies  to  their  Creator  who  say  they 
do  not.  Read,  and  read  on.  If  it  is  dark  at  first, 
continue  and  accept  the  aid  of  a  commentary.  It 
will  not  be  long  ere  you  will  understand  enough,  such 
as  the  chapter  we  have  read,  to  make  you  wish  for 
more. 

"We  must  give  other  instances,  showing  that  we 
may  be  reminded  of  an  instructive  and  beautiful  fact, 
without  copying  or  obeying  others.  We  may  have 
pointed  out  to  us  in  all  the  sciences,  and  in  all  the 
branches  of  earthly  knowledge,  most  precious  truth, 
and  be  benefited,  without  asking  others  to  think  for 
us,  or  imitating  improperly  their  faith  and  views. 
But  we  will  first  devote  a  chapter  to  the  history  of  a 
reading  infidel. 


CURE    OF  INFIDELITY.  151 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

CASE  OF  AN  INFIDEL  WHO  BEGAN  TO  READ. 

There  was  a  merchant  of  East  Tennessee  belong- 
ing to  that  class  of  men  calling  themselves  Deists, 
who  increased  much  in  number  immediately  after 
our  revolutionary  struggle.  All  of  them  advocated 
morality  of  deportment,  and  few  of  them  practised 
it ;  but  this  one  of  whom  we  are  writing  did,  and  his 
walk  was  exemplary.  Truth  he  advocated  and  prac- 
tised. Any  defect  in  this  virtue  seen  in  an  acquain- 
tance, was  enough  to  forfeit  his  esteem  ever  after. 
Dishonesty  or  any  deceptive  dealing  had  his  unmiti- 
gated scorn.  He  had,  in  short,  taken  many  of  the 
Bible  precepts  without  knowing  where  they  came 
from,  and  practised  them  with  unceasing  vigilance. 
He  would  not  believe  that  the  favorite  principles  of 
his  practice  came  originally  from  the  Bible ;  for  he 
who  scorned  the  very  name  of  Bible  acted  on  these 
rules,  while  many  church-members,  professed  lovers 
of  the  Bible,  violated  them  shamefully.  So  long  as 
the  conduct  of  many  professors  near  him  would  by  no 
means  compare  with  his  own,  he  was  not  likely  either 
to  give  credit  to  the  Bible  for  what  principle  his 
mother,  or  others  for  her,  had  taught  him  from  it,  or 
to  become  uneasy  at  his  condition,  or  convicted  of  sin. 
His  honor,  hospitality,  patriotism,  benevolence,  and 
other  excellences  made  him  a  favorite  with  the  world. 
But  if  the  world  praised  or  admired  him,  how  much 


152  CACrSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  - 

of  an  idol  must  he  have  been  in  the  eyes  of  hi>:i  chil- 
dren as  they  grew  up.  On  their  education  he  spared 
no  pains.  For  their  happiness  in  life,  he  advanced  i 
all  that  good  example,  advice,  money,  vigilance,  or 
unceasing  parental  kindness  could  do.  His  children 
loved  him,  as  they  might  be  expected  to  love  such  a 
father,  who  possessed  both  amiableness  and  ardor  of 
affections.  They  grew  up,  hearing  as  early  as  they 
were  capable  of  hearing,  and  knowing  ever  after,  that 
he  smiled  with  scorn  at  the  very  name  of  Christ. 
Part  of  the  result  may  be  anticipated.  His  eldest 
son  was  an  infidel.  He  would  not  condemn  Chris- 
tianity with  that  vehement  confidence  which  belonged 
to  older  men,  for  he  professed  more  modesty  than 
many  young  persons  who  are  reared  as  he  was.  He 
would  even  confess  that  many  amiable  men,  who  had 
read  more  than  ever  he  had,  did  reverence  the  Bible ; 
but  he  did  not  believe.  He  would  even  confess  that 
investigation  would  not  be  amiss  for  him  on  this 
subject ;  but  enjoying  the  amusements  of  life  as 
he  did,  there  was  no  likelihood  that  he  ever  would  go 
through  the  toil  of  a  faithful  research.  His  father 
had  succeeded  in  teaching  him  excellent  moral  prin- 
ciples, to  the  extent  which  he  himself  practised  them, 
and  he  was  crying  peace  to  his  conscience  with  but 
little  cessation,  if  any.  It  was  at  length  observed, 
that  when  professors  of  religion  acted  amiss,  and 
he  spoke  in  disapprobation  of  their  conduct,  therts 
was  more  detestation  of  countenance,  and  more  bit- 
terness thrown  into  the  tone  of  his  voice,  than  usual. 
He  began  to  notice  their  ill  deserts  more  frequently 
and  more  readily  than  those  belonging  to  other  men 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  ]53 

The  hill  down  which  he  was  sliding,  was  plain 
enough  to  the  eye  of  those  who  know  something 
of  the  human  heart,  and  of  the  different  avenues 
by  which  men  can  reach  ruin.  The  Lord,  we  be- 
lieve, had  it  in  view  that  he  should  not  descend  that 
declivity.* 

He  had  a  young  wife  called  away  from  him  by  a 
slow  and  lingering  disease.  She  had  time  and  mind 
to  think  over  for  ever  and  its  endless  concomitants 
Before  she  bade  him  farewell,  she  exacted  from  him 
a  promise  that  he  would  read  the  Bible  through,  with 
the  notes  of  Scott,  Scott's  Family  Bible.  One  of 
the  choice  rules  in  which  he  had  been  educated,  and 
upon  which  his  whole  system  was  built,  was  never 
to  forfeit  his  word.  After  her  departure,  nothing 
short  of  impracticability  could  have  prevented  the 
fulfilment  of  his  promise,  should  the  task  be  agree- 
able or  disagreeable.  He  began,  and  read  a  portion 
every  day.  As  he  proceeded,  his  difficulties  and  his 
objections  were  such  as  are  commonly  made  under 
like  circumstances.  Strong  minds,  or  vivid  intel- 
lects, strange  to  tell,  in  this  research  will  stumble 
over  cavils  ridiculous  for  their  imbecility,!  such  as 

^  Some  11161111)618  of  the  church  who  lived  near  there,  be- 
lieved that  the  reason  why  his  life  was  altered  is  as  follows  : 
He  had  a  mother  who  often  consecrated  an  hour  in  prayer, 
v\*hen  none  were  present  but  herself  and  her  Creator.  They 
believe  that  the  Man  of  Calvary  can  do  whatever  he  pleases, 
and  that  if  any  one  loves  him,  he  frequently  does  choose  that 
they  shall  have  almost  any  thing  for  which  they  ask.  None 
but  his  obedient  children,  however,  know  this  fact  by  experi- 
ence. 

t  One  of  the  mountains  in  the  path  of  this  young  unbeliever 
was  the  objection,  that  we  are  not  told  in  the  narrative  how 

7# 


154  CADSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

in  after-days  they  can  scarcely  believe,  and  did  they 
not  know  it  to  be  so,  never  w^ould  believe  could  ever 
have  engaged  their  thoughts.  He  had  not  finished 
the  work  before  he  had  made  up  his  mind,  slowly 
and  deliberately,  but  entirely.  He  said,  in  the  hear- 
ing of  a  circle  of  friends,  "  I  believe  the  Scriptures  to 
be  the  work  of  inspiration."  His  father  asked  him 
with  surprise,  and  with  a  smile  somewhat  sarcastic, 
^'And  so  you  believe  that  book  the  word  of  G-od?" 
"I  do,  father,"  said  he;  "I  do  indeed  believe  it  sin- 
cerely." Reader,  one  item  of  this  case  points  out  a 
truth  which  is  important.  They  do  well  who  note 
and  forget  it  not.  There  was  a  friend  near,  who 
heard  this  declaration,  and  who  rejoiced  on  the  fol- 
lowing account.  He  had  long  felt  concern  for  the 
immortal  welfare  of  the  young  infidel.  While  con- 
versing together  on  the  subject  of  religion,  the  latter 
had  often  said,  "  If  I  believed  the  Bible,  as  Christians 
say  they  do,  I  would  certainly  obey  it.  I  would 
scarcely  think  or  care  for  any  thing  else,  save  that 
eternity  which  they  expect,  and  that  judgment  which 
they  wait  for."  If  his  friend  humbly  replied  to  him 
that  so  we  might  all  suppose,  but  we  were  besotted 
by  sin  and  debased  by  the  fall,  and  that  the  Bible 
teaches  of  a  state  of  soul  belonging  to  us  all,  which 
will  lead  us  to  slumber  on  the  edge  of  death,  etc. ; 
adding,  "  Perhaps,  if  vou  did  believe,  you  would 
move  on  much  as  you  do  now" — ^he  was  answered, 
"  Do  you  think  I  would  risk  unending  darkness  and 

Jacob  found  out  that  the  purposes  of  his  "brother  Esau  were 
evil  towards  him.  A  trivial  objection,  if  well  founded  ;  hut  in 
Genesis  27  :  42,  the  desired  information  is  distinctly  given. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  155 

misery,  while  my  Creator  was  offering  me  unending 
peace  and  splendor  for  the  bare  acceptance  ?  No ; 
I  never  would  be  such  a  fool :  if  every  other  man  on 
earth  was  negligent,  I  do  assure  you  I  would  not  be, 
with  such  a  prize  as  that  at  stake." 

Some  months  after  he  had  made  up  his  mind 
concerning  the  verity  of  the  holy  book,  he  was  called 
on  by  his  friend,  and  the  following  conversation,  in 
substance,  took  place  between  them.  Friend :  You 
say  that  you  read  some  in  your  Bible  every  day ;  how 
does  it  appear  to  you  now  ?  Answer :  I  find  some- 
thing new  and  interesting  almost  every  time  I  open 
it.  It  is  a  singularly  instructive  book.  Friend :  I 
rejoice  that  you  read,  and  I  rejoice  that  it  is  not  to 
you  what  it  once  was,  a  book  of  tiresome  insipidity, 
awakening  your  aversion.  Answer  :  The  fault  was 
in  me,  not  in  the  book.  I  was  too  ignorant  to  enjoy 
it.  Friend :  Yours  is  only  a  kind  of  literary  enjoy- 
ment in  reading  that  book,  for  I  do  not  see  your  life 
changed  since  your  belief  in  it.  You  once  thought 
that  you  would  not  risk  an  endless  hell  half  an  hour, 
that  you  would  not  be  contented  a  moment  without 
1^  a  title  to  heaven,  if  you  believed  G-od  had  ordered 
the  writing  of  that  volume.  Answer :  That  is  an- 
other proof  of  the  truth  of  the  Bible.  I  am  going  on 
stupidly  day  after  day.  I  never  would  have  believed, 
no  matter  who  informed  me  of  it,  that  I  should  have 
acted  as  I  am  now  acting,  and  I  know  that  we  are 
not  thus  infatuated  in  other  things.  We  do  not  act 
with  this  mad  imprudence  in  any  thing  else.  It 
must  be  that  sin  has  some  strange  effect  upon  the 
soul. 


156  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

For  the  sake  of  those  who  expect  to  reach  heaven, 
we  add  one  sentence  here,  which  others  need  not  read 
unless  inclined.  It  will  be  pleasing  to  some,  and  it 
does  not  take  us  long  to  state,  that  this  young  man, 
after  a  time,  did  obtain  the  Christian's  hope.  He 
hopes  to  see  the  author  of  a  certain  commentary  on 
the  right-hand  side  of  a  throne  that  is  high  and 
white.  "We  should  love  to  see  them  meet;  but  it 
will  not  be  the  only  joyful  interview. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  157 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

USE  OF  COMMENTARIES. 

There  was  a  man  who  had  undertaken  to  make 
himself  acquainted  with  history.  He  had  read  until 
he  knew  something  of  the  different  ages  of  the  world, 
and  also  of  the  habits,  manners,  and  fortunes  of  many 
nations  of  the  earth. 

It  was  stated  in  the  works  which  he  had  seen, 
that  the  main  force  of  the  Saracens  consisted  in  their 
cavalry.  These  armies  of  horsemen  were,  in  some 
respects,  such  as  the  earth  has  not  seen  since,  nor 
was  the  like  witnessed  before.  The  yellow  silk  tur- 
ban around  each  head,  when  their  long  extended  ranks 
were  drawn  out  in  the  sunshine  at  a  distance,  caused 
them  to  appear  as  though  every  individual  was  a  king 
wearing  a  splendid  crown.  Their  faces  were  some- 
what remarkable.  The  Arabian  countenance  has 
been  noted  by  travellers  for  its  haughtiness  or  feroc- 
ity. Their  long  hair  streamed  on  the  gale,  like  that 
of  the  American  Indians.  Their  African  teeth,  long 
and  white,  and  coming  to  a  point,  made  their  visages 
more  striking  still.  Their  breastplates  were  mostly 
iron.  But  when  they  charged  at  almost  the  entire 
speed  of  the  eastern  horse,  when  their  steel  scabbards 
struck  against  their  metallic  trappings,  when  the  feet 
of  twice  ten  thousand  chargers  struck  the  earth  in 
this  headlong  rush,  it  is  said  that  the  echo  of  their 
impetuosity  can  scarcely  be  fancied.     Reader,  sup- 


158  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

pose  a  man  who  has  known  these  particulars,  takes 
up  the  notes  of  a  commentator  on  the  ninth  chapter 
of  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  and  there  finds  it  stated 
that  the  ravages  of  a  certain  army  were  described  so 
many  hundred  years  beforehand,  and  then  reads  the 
seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  verses  ;  what  army  would 
you  imagine  he  would  think  was  pictured? 

Yerses  7-9:  "And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were 
like  unto  horses  prepared  unto  battle;  and  on  their 
heads  were  as  it  were  croivns  like  gold^  and  their 
faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men.  And  they  had  hair 
as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as  the 
teeth  of  lions.  And  they  had  breastplates,  as  it  were 
breastplates  of  iron;  and  the  sound  of  their  wings 
was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses  running 
to  battle." 

The  individual,  we  have  said,  had  read  some  his- 
tory, but  had  never  noted  its  application  to  this  pas- 
sage, until  he  was  reminded  of  several  items  by  the 
commentary.  Was  there  any  reason  why  he  should 
not  be  struck  with  these  facts,  because  they  were 
brought  to  his  recollection  by  the  pen  of  another  ? 
He  felt  his  curiosity  so  much  awakened,  that  he  de- 
termined to  read  other  verses  of  the  same  chapter. 
Yerse  4:  "And  it  was  commanded -them  that  they 
should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any 
green  thing,  neither  any  tree ;  but  only  those  men 
who  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads." 

He  did  not  know  how  to  understand  this  verse 
well.  Indeed,  it  seemed  to  him  that  its  interpreta- 
tion must  be  difficult.  If  locusts  are  not  allowed  to 
eat  any  thing  green,  what  shall  they  eat  ?     When 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  169 

we  remember  that  it  is  their  natural  food,  it  strikes 
us  as  a  strange  sound  to  hear  the  oriental  locust  for- 
bidden to  eat  the  leaves  of  the  tree,  or  the  grass  of 
the  earth.  The  commentator  reminded  him  of  what 
he  might  read  again  in  history,  and  when  it  was 
called  to  his  recollection,  it  struck  him  as  a  fact  ex- 
ceedingly interesting.  It  was  a  rule  of  those  armies, 
wide  as  were  their  ravages,  cruel  as  were  their  dev- 
astations, to  destroy  no  grain-field,  to  cut  down  no 
fruit-tree,  and  to  waste  nothing  which  constituted 
the  sustenance  of  man.  That  this  should  have  been 
the  general  order  of  the  ferocious  devastators  was 
very  singular.  Reader,  you  could  not  count  the 
number  of  interesting  facts  and  incidents  of  this 
nature,  connected  with  almost  every  verse  of  the 
prophetic  or  historic  part  of  that  beautiful  and  won- 
derful book.  Men  grow  up  in  ignorance,  and  special 
ignorance  of  these  things,  not  only  because  they  love 
any  amusement,  or  any  worldly  pursuit,  in  the  morn- 
ing of  life,  more  than  they  do  pious  meditations ;  but 
also  because  their  fathers  and  mothers  see  to  it  that 
they  are  taught  more  at  school,  that  more  toil  and 
painful  industry  is  expended  in  making  plain  any 
science,  or  part  of  a  science,  art,  or  literary  pursuit 
whatever,  than  any  thing  connected  with  the  book 
which  tells  us  of  our  eternal  interests. 


160  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

VALUE  OF  HISTORICAL  KNOWLEDG-E. 

There  was  a  merchant  of  Kentucky  who  had 
been  a  settled  infidel  for  more  than  fifteen  years. 
He  was  unusually  skilful  in  the  management  of 
sceptical  arguments.  His  ability  to  cover  or  to  per- 
vert the  truth  seemed  to  have  led  him  into  a  feeling 
of  entire  security.  Nevertheless,  after  reaching  mid- 
dle life,  a  train  of  kind  providences  from  heaven  led 
him  to  a  few  deliberate  meditations.  These  eventu- 
ated in  his  becoming  willing  to  read  a  few  more  pages 
on  the  subject  of  Christianity,  by  way  of  inquiry. 
While  looking  through  Scott's  Family  Bible,  some 
notes  on  the  prophecy  of  Daniel  arrested  his  no- 
tice and  fixed  his  attention,  causing  him  to  desire 
still  further  research  into  other  parts  of  the  book  of 
heaven. 

We  feel  inclined  to  notice  one  of  the  passages 
which  seemed  interesting  to  him,  and  which  has 
benefited  others  greatly.  Every  chapter  in  the  book 
resembles  it,  and  has  fed  thousands ;  nor  do  we,  by 
quoting  this  chapter,  present  it  as  more  striking  than 
any  other  in  the  prophecy,  but  a  selection  must  be 
made,  and  we  offer  these  verses,  hoping  that  the 
reader  will  peruse  all,  frequently  and  prayerfully, 
together  with  the  notes  and  comments  of  those  who 
are  capable  -of  instructing. 

"  Thou,  0  king,  sawest,  and  behold,  a  great  im- 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  161 

age.  This  great  image,  whose  brightness  was  excel- 
lent, stood  before  thee ;  and  the  form  thereof  was 
terrible.  This  image's  head  was  of  fine  gold,  his 
breast  and  his  arms  of  silver,  his  belly  and  his  thighs 
of  brass,  his  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part  of  iron  and 
part  of  clay.  Thou  sawest  till  that  a  stone  was  cut 
out  without  hands,  which  smote  the  image  upon 
his  feet  that  were  of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them 
to  pieces.  Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the 
silver,  and  the  gold,  broken  to  pieces  together,  and 
became  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing-floors ; 
and  the  wind  carried  them  away,  that  no  place  was 
found  for  them :  and  the  stone  that  smote  the  image 
became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled  the  whole 
earth.  This  is  the  dream ;  and  we  will  tell  the  in- 
terpretation thereof  before  the  king. 

*'  Thou,  0  king,  art  a  king  of  kings :  for  the  God 
of  heaven  hath  given  thee  a  kingdom,  power,  and 
strength,  and  glory.  And  wheresoever  the  children 
of  men  dwell,  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the  fowls 
of  the  heaven  hath  he  given  into  thy  hand,  and  hath 
made  thee  ruler  over  them  all.  Thou  art  this  head 
of  gold.  And  after  thee  shall  arise  another  king- 
dom inferior  to  thee,  and  another  third  kingdom  of 
brass,  which  shall  bear  rule  over  all  the  earth.  And 
the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be  strong  as  iron :  foras- 
much as  iron  breaketh  in  pieces  and  subdueth  all 
things :  and  as  iron  that  breaketh  all  these,  shall  it 
break  in  pieces  and  bruise.  And  whereas  thou  saw- 
est the  feet  and  toes,  part  of  potters'  clay  and  part 
of  iron,  the  kingdom  shall  be  divided ;  but  there 
shall  be  in  it  of  the  strength  of  the  iron,  forasmuch 


162  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

as  thou  sawest  the  iron  mixed  with  miry  clay.  And 
as  the  toes  of  the  feet  were  part  of  iron  and  part  of 
clay,  so  the  kingdom  shall  be  partly  strong  and 
partly  broken.  And  whereas  thou  sawest  iron  mixed 
with  miry  clay,  they  shall  mingle  themselves  with 
the  seed  of  men ;  but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to 
another,  even  as  iron  is  not  mixed  with  clay.  And 
in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven 
set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed : 
and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people^ 
but  it  shall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these 
kingdoms,  and  it  shall  stand  for  ever.  Forasmuch 
as  thou  sawest  that  the  stone  was  cut  out  of  the 
mountain  without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in  pieces  j 
the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the  silver,  and  the  gold ; 
the  great  G-od  hath  made  known  to  the  king  what 
shall  come  to  pass  hereafter ;  and  the  dream  is  cer- 
tain, and  the  interpretation  thereof  sure."  Daniel  " 
2 :  81-45. 

An  intelligent  man  had  read  these  verses  fre- 
quently and  heard  them  read,  but  he  scarcely  inquired 
for  any  meaning.  He  left  them,  as  millions  do  the 
greater  part  of  God's  letter  from  heaven,  not  asking 
after  any  signification.  He  had  read  ancient  history, 
but  never  thought  of  comparing  the  two  together, 
until  he  observed  the  remarks  of  a  commentator. 
He  was  then  startled  at  the  small  volume  of  facts, 
which  he  had  perhaps  heard  before,  but  never  had  ap™ 
plied.  He  remembered  the  extremity  to  which  Por- 
phyry was  driven  while  writing  against  the  beck  of 
Daniel.  Porphyry,  just  after  the  apostolic  age,  could 
only  shun  the  force  of  truth  by  hoping  or  asserting 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  163 

that  tlie  events  were  accomplished  before  they  were 
written.  ''  But,"  said  he,  "  I  am  not  allowed  this 
refuge,  for  a  greater  part  of  these  verses  have  been 
fulfilling  down  through  the  fifteen  centuries  that  fol- 
lowed the  death  of  Porphyry ;  even  were  we  to  forget 
that  almost  all  which  is  written  of  the  Macedonians 
and  Romans  came  to  pass  after  the  Greek  translation 
against  which  he  wrote  was  made." 

Reader,  let  us  notice  this  history  of  the  world 
which  the  Lord  gave  the  prophet  so  long  since,  and 
then  we  shall  be  ready  to  make  some  inferences  which 
concern  the  cure  of  infidelity. 

It  was  Megasthenes,  we  believe,  who  states  that 
one  of  the  Assyrian  kings  told  on  his  death-bed  that 
his  empire  was  to  be  overturned  by  the  M^des  and 
Persians.  That  which  astonished  the  heathen  author 
does  not  surprise  us,  for  we  know  how  the  dying  king 
came  by  the  information.  He  had  it  from  the  proph- 
et of  Jehovah.  Daniel  said  to  him,  "  Thou  art  this 
head  of  gold."  The  arms,  two  in  number,  repre- 
sented a  double  kingdom.  Babylon  was  taken  by 
the  Medo-Persian  forces.  Silver  is  not  so  rich  as  gold, 
but  is  more  precious  than  other  metals.  The  Medes 
and  Persians  were  not  so  wealthy,  splendid,  or  gaudy 
as  their  predecessors,  but  they  surpassed  greatly  the 
nations  that  followed.  The  body  of  the  image  was 
of  brass.  The  Macedonians,  who  vanquished  and 
succeeded  the  Persians,  were  inferior  to  them  in 
wealth.  Brass  falls  below  silver  in  value.  The  Mac- 
edonians used  that  metal  on  their  armor  to  such  an 
extent  that  they  were  called  in  Europe,  brazen  sol- 
diers.    Let  us  not  forget  that  this  third  kingdom,  this 


164  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

kingdom  of  brass,  was  to  bear  rule  over  all  the  earth. 
This  was  not  said  of  the  silver,  Medo-Persian,  em- 
pire. If  this  had  been  the  prediction,  the  prophecy 
would  have  failed.  It  was  Alexander  who,  at  the 
head  of  the  brazen  soldiers,  in  the  language  of  histo- 
ry and  prophecy,  conquered  the  world.  The  fourth 
kingdom  was  to  do  the  same,  and  do  more.  It  was 
to  break  in  pieces  and  bruise.  Former  victors  had 
conquered  nations  and  subdued  them,  but  the  Romans 
went  further — they  divided  and  subdivided,  destroy- 
ing lines  and  boundaries,  forming  governments,  sec- 
tions, and  hierarchies,  which  no  language  will  so  well 
fit  as  that  of  bruising  into  pieces.  All  who  are  not 
thrown  into  pleasing  astonishment,  while  reading  this 
predictio'n  concerning  the  fourth  kingdom,  to  observe 
her  state,  conduct,  condition,  etc.,  more  expressively 
described  in  these  and  in  other  verses — chapter  7, 
verse  7 — than  the  pen  of  history  did  afterwards  por- 
tray it,  are  kept  from  this  enjoyment  by  their  want  of 
information.  If  we  notice  the  Hebrew  prophet  while 
describing  the  Roman  government,  we  must  look  be- 
yond the  nation  he  is  picturing,  three  kingdoms  back 
into  antiquity,  and  from  his  post  there  erected,  ho 
delineates  more  expressively  than  those  who  lived  at 
the  time.  Ignorance  of  history  may  prevent  it,  but 
to  some  this  is  striking  indeed.  Iron  is  not  so  rich  as 
silver  and  brass.  The  Romans  were  poor,  stern,  har- 
dy, temperate,  plain,  unyielding,  and  tenacious.  The 
iron  kingdom  was  to  subdue  the  earth.  It  did  take 
within  the  circuit  of  its  grasp  that  which  was  the 
known  world.  As  the  centuries  of  this  prophecy 
passed  on,  and  the  events  described  did  roll  by,  they 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY".  165 

were  noticed  by  some.  It  is  the  wise  that  under- 
stand, and  they  are  few  indeed,  in  every  age ;  but 
some  few  of  them  all  along  have  understood  and 
looked  for  that  which  was  next  to  take  place.  Thus  a 
Christian  father — we  believe  it  was  Jerome — remind- 
ed his  brethren  that  in  his  and  their  day  the  image 
was  upon  its  iron  legs.  If  the  arms  pictured  a 
double  kingdom,  the  legs  will  mark  the  same.  Rome 
became  the  eastern  and  the  western  empire,  Constan- 
tinople being  the  eastern  capital.  This  Christian 
father  lived  "after  the  death  of  Porphyry,  and  saw  the 
prophetic  history  still  going  on.  He  would  of  course 
know,  and  his  contemporaries  who  watched  with  him 
would  know,  what  the  toes  of  the  image  would  desig- 
nate. It  was  some  time  before  the  ten  kingdoms 
were  formed,  which  were  to  represent  the  ten  toes  of 
the  image.  These  same  ten  kingdoms  are  pointed 
at  in  prophecy  elsewhere  more  than  once.  We  have 
already  noticed  chapter  seventeen  of  the  Revelation, 
where  they  are  exhibited  as  fragments  of  the  empire 
of  the  Cesars ;  and  their  subserviency  and  obedience 
to  Rome  are  also  mentioned,  together  with  their  final 
hatred  and  destructive  animosity,  which  is  at  last  to 
prove  her  ruin.  From  the  position  in  which  these 
kingdoms  are  held  before  us  again  in  Revelation,  chap- 
ter thirteen,  we  might  infer  that  they  would  continue 
to  exist  at  least  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.  "VVe 
gather  the  same  from  the  information  afforded  us  re- 
specting them  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Daniel.*    But 

*  We  say  to  those  who  read  the  page  of  prophecy,  that  if 
they  will  search  closely  through  the  sacred  volume,  they  will 
find  the  following  fact.     In  different  places,  where  the  great 


166  CAUSE  AND  CURS  OF  INFIDELITY. 

to  the  observer  of  history  who  contemplates  the  com- 
mencement of  the  ten  kingdoms  of  Europe,  and 
watches  them  for  a  time,  it  does  not  appear  probable 
that  they  will  continue  in  this  divided  state  so  as  to 
resemble  the  ten  toes  or  the  ten  horns  for  half  that 
number  of  years,  twelve  hundred  and  sixty.  These 
ten  kingdoms  of  Europe — such  as  were  to  give  their 
power  and  strength  to  the  beast — were,  it  is  true,  to 
possess  some  of  the  old  Roman  iron  in  their  texture. 
And  they  did  have  much  of  that  character  in  their 
Cj3mposition  ;  but  they  were  to  have  the  weakness  of 
modern  degeneracy,  which  clay  would  not  be  so  stern 
and  durable.  Those  who  have  been  watching  this 
image,  its  growth,  or  duration,  through  different  ages, 

and  glorious  One  is  speaking  to  the  sinful  worms  of  earth  con- 
cerning that  which  has  not  taken  place,  but  which  will  cer- 
tainly come  to  pass,  he  tells  them  that  a  day  shall  stand  for  a 
year ;  that  is,  each  day  of  the  time  during  which  a  given  event 
was  fulfilling,  should  represent  a  year  expended  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  it.  If  the  Lord  chooses  to  have  a  year  thus  rep- 
resented, it  is  enough  for  us  to  know  the  fact.  We  need  not 
ask  for  the  reason.  He  has  said  concerning  these  events, 
that  "  none  of  the  wicked  shall  understand  ;  hut  the  wise  shall 
understand."  There  is  one  truth  which  we  should  do  well  to 
remember.  To  an  Israelite  who  had  two  modes  of  computing 
time,  it  did  not  sound  strange  to  count  years  hy  days  and 
weeks.  A  week  with  him  meant  seven  years ;  each  day  of 
that  week  was  a  year  long.  If  he  told  his  friend  that  it  was 
three  weeks  until  the  jubilee,  he  meant  twenty-one  years.  If 
they  spoke  of  a  month,  they  often  meant  thirty  years.  And, 
dear  young  reader,  if  you  say,  "  I  cannot  understand  what  is 
meant  by  seventy  weeks,  or  forty  and  two  months,  or  a  time 
and  times  and  a  half,  and  these  scripture  terms,"  let  me  answer 
you.  You  had  better  understand!  You  learn  more  difficult 
things  in  cases  of  worldly  business.  And  moreover,  God  has 
never  said  that  your  ignorance  should  be  your  excuse. 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  167 

have  no  doubt  felt  much  as  the  reader  of  history,  who 
has  also  read  the  Bible,  feels.  When  he  sees  such  a 
character  as  Charlemagne,  or  Charles  V.,  or  Napo- 
leon of  France,  arise  and  press  onward,  overthrowing 
all  before  him,  and  at  length  reaching  out  his  giant 
arms  entirely  around  some  two,  or  three,  or  four  of 
these  kingdoms,  press  them  all  into  one,  he  is  ready 
to  exclaim,  "  Surely  the  charm  is  broken.  Can  Eu- 
rope continue  any  longer  so  divided  as  to  represent 
the  ten  toes  of  the  image,  or  the  ten  horns  of  a 
beast  ?  Surely,  hereafter  it  must  be  under  the  do- 
minion of  only  one  or  two."  But  let  him  look  a  little 
longer,  and  he  will  find  the  cords  once  more  broken. 
Although  differently  divided,  the  ten  horns  are  there 
still.  The  revolution  was  long  and  bloody  ;  nations 
were  fractured  and  sifted  through  each  other ;  but 
there  are  the  ten  toes  still,  and  part  of  their  compo- 
sition is  yet  clay.  Again,  when  he  sees  those  sove- 
reigns scheming  in  their  marriage  contracts  for  their 
children,  negotiating  for  their  marriage  portions,  etc., 
he  is  ready  to  fancy,  "  Surely  it  will  not  be  long  un- 
til several  of  these  estates  will  become  one,  and  dif- 
ferent kingdoms  will  be  consolidated,  and  fall  by  in- 
heritance to  the  lot  of  one."  Reader,  different  farms 
and  large  tracts  of  land  are  thus  united  and  become 
the  property  of  one,  every  day  that  the  sun  passes 
over  us ;  but  an  old  grey-headed  Hebrew  man,  twen- 
ty-three hundred  years  since,  was  told  to  write  con- 
cerning the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  ''  They  shall  mingle, 
themselves  with  the  seed  of  men ;  but  they  shall  not 
cleave  one  to  another,  even  as  iron  is  not  mixed  with 
clay."    These  kingdoms  were  to  commence  a  thousand 


168  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

or  twelve  hundred  years  after  the  death  of  the  proph- 
et. Although  this  was  a  long  time  for  the  few  of  the 
wise  to  watch,  who  were  looking  in  every  age,  yet  it 
came  to  pass  at  last,  and  they  were  reminded  that 
Jehovah  does  not  forget  his  word.  These  ten  toes 
were  to  continue  more  than  twelve  hundred  years, 
acting  in  a  given  way  and  under  very  improbable 
circumstances.  Some  few  of  the  wdse  were  looking 
on.  The  horns  or  toes  did  thus  continue,  and  they 
have  thus  acted. 

There  is  one  more  declaration  which  was  made 
long  since,  but  has  not  yet  b6en  brought  to  pass.  It 
was  to  be  done  in  the  latter  days,  and  at  the  last 
times  of  these  ten  kingdoms.  It  was,  "  The  Grod  of 
heaven  shall  set  up  a  kingdom."  Reader,  do  you 
think  he  will  ?  He  has  not  failed  to  do  all  that  was 
said  besides  this,  and  we  believe  that  he  will  keep 
his  word  also  here.  ''  The  Grod  of  heaven  shall  set 
up  a  kingdom."  This  universal  kingdom  is  the  rock 
which  is  to  become  a  great  mountain,  and  fill  the 
whole  earth.  This  rock  was  once  small ;  it  was  cut 
out  without  hands.  This  stone  has  been  long  cut 
out.  It  is  to  smite  the  image  on  the  feet.  It  is  yet 
to  become  a  great  mountain.  Before  we  notice  fur- 
ther the  increase  of  this  mountain,  we  will  meditate 
once  more  ort  that  which  we  have  before  thought  of 
and  written  about,  its  being  cut  out  without  hands. 
"  That  rock  was  Christ."  That  a  rock  should  be  cut 
without  hands,  seems  to  us  incredible.  That  the  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  Christ  should  obtain  a  commencement 
in  the  world,  and  then  remain  there  half  a  century, 
is  equally  strange  and  incredible,  provided  we  look 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  169 

faithfully  at  the  circumstances  under  which  it  was 
introduced.  Reader,  the  Lord,  in  making  use  of 
such  an  expression,  calls  for  our  attention.  Before 
we  are  arraigned  before  him,  we  should  do  well  to 
ask  after  the  meaning  of  such  a  figure..  It  will  re- 
quire another  chapter  to  ask  after  the  propriety  ol 
such  a  comparison.  Let  us  attend  prayerfully  to 
what  the  Judge  has  said  to  us  in  that  language. 


CXitaeaniOan,  6 


170  CAUSE  AND  CUPwE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXXIV. 

m 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

When  we  find  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
expressed  in  prophecy  by  the  cutting  out  of  a  rock 
without  hands^  we  should  inquire  honestly  after  the 
propriety  of  the  figure.  If  we  had  been  in  an  ad- 
joining apartment,  looking  on  when  the  Lord's  sup- 
per was  instituted,  when  the  emblematic  cup  was 
first  handed  round,  and  some  one  had  asked  us  how 
long  that  memorial  would  continue  in  the  world,  how 
should  we  have  answered  him  ?  Suppose  much  de- 
pended upon  our  giving  a  correct  answer,  upon  our 
judicious  opinion  respecting  the  durability  of  that 
feast ;  we  must,  before  we  ventured  upon  a  confi- 
dent reply,  make  many  inquiries  and  ascertain  many 
facts.  Reader,  let  us  now  make  these  inquiries,  ask 
these  questions,  notice  these  facts,  remember  these 
circumstances.  As  sure  as  God  calls  to  the  men  he 
has  made,  we  should  be  familiar  with  such  truth. 
If  we  had  been  thus  spectators  in  Jerusalem,  and  it 
had  been  demanded  of  us  how  long  that  supper  would 
in  all  probability  be  celebrated  in  the  world,  we  must, 
before  deciding,  make  the  following  inquiries : 

1.  Is  this  city  where  the  feast  is  instituted,  to  re- 
main long  as  it  now  is  ?  Answer  :  No.  That  indi- 
vidual at  the  head  of  the  table,  who  hands  the  bread 
and  cup,  has  told  his  followers  that  one  stone  shall 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  171 

not  be  left  upon  another  in  the  loftiest  buildings.  He 
has  informed  them  that  the  room  where  they  now  are, 
and  the  house  containing  the  room,  and  the  city  which 
contains  the  house,  will  be  crushed  before  destruc- 
tion's rudest  ploughshare,  and  that  ere  long !  His 
inspired  followers  have  written,  "  As  often  as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come."  Again,  they  explain  his  coming 
to  be  at  or  near  the  end  of  the  world.  The  question 
still  recurs,  ''  Does  he  expect  that  any  will  continue 
to  show  his  death  until  the  end  of  the  world  ?"  He 
had  informed  them,  that  ere  long  war  would  riot  in 
its  wildest,  bloodiest  revel;  that  nation  should  be 
dashed  against  nation,  and  shivered  like  a  potter's 
vessel ;  and  history  has  informed  us  that  so  it  was. 
Under  this  view  of  facts  thus  far  we  might  have 
supposed,  if  there,  that  no  one  would  remember  him 
through  the  turmoil,  unless  we  had  known  who  he 
was.  Such,  no  doubt,  would  have  been  our  conjec- 
ture. 

Before  asking  the  second  question,  it  is  necessary 
that  we  should  remember  distinctly,  that  men  are 
often  well  pleased  when  certain  things  are  enjoined 
by  their  religion.  When  some  of  the  ancient  na- 
tions were  told  that  if  they  used  wine  to  intoxication, 
through  the  long  nightly  revel  in  honor  of  Bacchus, 
it  would  please  that  deity,  they  had  no  particular 
objection  to  the  command ;  nay,  it  pleased  them. 
When  the  Mohamedans  are  told  that  the  more  of 
their  enemies  they  kill  with  the  sword,  the  greater 
shall  be  their  sensual  joys  in  paradise,  it  does  not 
displease  them.     Revenge  on  those  they  hate  is  not 


172  CAUSE   AND   CURE    OF  INFIDELITY. 

hard  to  cultivate.  It  requires  no  sacrifice.  It  is 
ordering  them  to  do  that  which  they  love  to  do. 
"When  the  Asiatic  is  told  by  the  priests  of  his  relig- 
ion, that  the  practice  of  adultery  through  a  long  feast 
of  obscenity  will  conciliate  the  favor  of  a  particular . 
deity,  he  is  well  satisfied  with  that  worship.  When 
others  are  told  to  hang  up  the  mangled  bodies  of  their 
adversaries,  in  honor  of  the  god  of  war,  compliance 
requires  no  self-abasement. 

Question  2.  Does  he  who  is  instituting  this  me- 
morial require  of  his  followers  that  which  men  love 
to  do — to  fight,  or  to  feast,  or  to  practise  fornication; 
and  does  he  forbid  only  that  which  men  already  hate  ? 
Answer.  He  enjoins  meekness,  the  love  of  enemies, 
turning  the  cheek  to  the  second  blow,  temperance, 
chastity  to  the  strictest  thought  or  heaven  is  lost, 
patience,  non-conformity  to  the  world,  etc. 

Question  3.  Does  he  not  promise  them  that  if 
they  follow  him,  and  are  called  after  him,  they  shall 
thus  arise  to  worldly  honor  ?  Answer.  He  tells  them, 
"  Ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's  sake." 

Question  4.  Does  he  not  offer  them  safety  at 
least?  Answer.  He  said,  "Whosoever  killeth  you, 
will  think  he  doeth  God  service." 

Question  5.  Surely  he  engages  for  their  peace  and 
rest  ?  Answer.  All  the  pledge  he  gave  of  this  kind 
was  such  as  the  following :  "  They  shall  scourge  you 
from  city  to  city."  He  will  tell  those  twelve  men 
sitting  around  him,  that  but  one  of  them  shall  die 
a  natural  death. 

If  we  had  been  there  on  that  night  and  heard  him 
say,  "  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me,"  and  had  we 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  173 

been  asked  earnestly  as  to  our  expectations  respect- 
ing the  durability  c3f  the  ordinance  or  his  religion,  in 
■view  of  the  facts  we  have  named  and  of  similar  truths, 
we  should  have  answered,  "  No  one  will  do  this  or 
care  for  him  twenty  years  from  this  hour."  This 
would  have  been  our  deliberate  judgment,  unless  we 
had  known  that  he  was  the  Maker  of  stars,  or  unless 
we  had  forgotten  to  estimate  that  which  we  well 
know  of  mankind.  He  who  does  not  know  that  men 
love  ease  and  indulgence  and  sensuality,  has  but  a 
narrow  circle  of  mental  vision.  He  is  a  fool,  or  he 
speaks  falsely,  who  does  not  confess  that  the  hope  of 
honor,  affluence,  and  exaltation  had  and  still  has  an 
overflowing  influence  with  the  sons  of  men. 

The  name  of  the  individual  who  promised  perse- 
cution, but  no  flattering  advancement ;  who  permit- 
ted toil  and  poverty,  but  no  sensuality;  who  said, 
^'  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me,"  his  name  now  is 
heard  and  felt  as  no  other  name  is.  It  shakes  the 
soul  of  those  who  deny  it.  It  is  felt  by  those  who 
hate  it,  by  every  member  of  every  club  that  meets  to 
revile  it.  Reader,  we  cannot  understand  this  clearly, 
unless  we  notice  the  difference  between  honoring  a 
name  and  feeling'  it.  We  had  better  see  these  points 
clearly,  on  many  serious  accounts.  That  we  may  not 
mistake,  let  us  look  at  nothing  short  of  facts. 

Fact  1.  The  Mohamedan  does  honor  the  name  of 
his  prophet.  He  honors  it  enough  to  cause  him  to 
plunge  his  sword  in  your  heart,  were  you  to  speak 
against  it.  When  he  prays  he  does  not  weep,  his 
voice  does  not  falter.  When  he  pronounces  the  name 
of  his  prophet  he  does  not  tremble,  as  by  a  melting 


174  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

influence ;  he  honors,  but  he  does  not  feel  that 
name. 

Fact  2.  Fifty  persons  of  very  different  charac- 
ters were  sitting  in  one  house — this  has  happened 
every  Sabbath  since  we  were  born — the  tear  was  in 
the  eye  of  every  one  of  them  ;  they  sobbed  and  could 
not  speak.  They  were  listening  to  something  about 
the  Man  of  Calvary,  but  they  had  heard  it  five  hun- 
dred times  before.  They  felt  that  name  in  some 
way.  And  so  does  the  bitterest  hater  of  Christianity 
you  can  find  in  any  street.  We  may  see  this  like- 
wise, if  we  choose,  and  if  we  are  not  afraid  to  look 
at  facts. 

Facts  on  the  other  side..  Fact  1.  If  you  will 
sit  down  by  the  side  of  that  man  who  is  near  the 
hotel  fire,  or  at  the  dining-table,  or  in  the  stage- 
coach, and  exhort  him  to  be  a  worshipper  of  Vishnu 
or  Siva,  or  implore  him  to  become  a  Mohamedan — 
being  sincere  and  in  earnest  we  mean — he  will  laugh 
at  you.  Or  talk  to  him  with  mere  scientific  interest 
on  the  different  religions  of  the  earth,  and  he  will 
hear  the  names  of  five  thousand  gods  that  are  wor- 
shipped by  millions  pronounced  with  entire  indiffer- 
ence. He  does  not  care  whether  you  speak  in  praise 
or  reproach,  reverence  or  ridicule.  It  is  not  so  with 
the  name  of  the  Sufferer  of  G-ethsemane — far  from 
it.  You  will  see  his  eye  flash  with  anger,  and  his 
brow  gather  instantly.  Meet  him  in  the  street,  or  on 
board  the  vessel,  it  matters  not,  the  name  of  Christ 
he  will  not  bear.  He  reviles  it,  and  the  most  humble 
and  affectionate  approach  on  the  subject  of  eternity 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  he  calls  intolerable.     Ah,  my 


CURE   OF   INFIDELITY.  175 

infidel  brother,  you  mock  that  name,  but  you  feel  it. 
And  you  will  feel  it  more  and  more,  in  heaven  or  in 
hell,  for  ever  and  for  ever.  The  religion  of  the  Saviour 
was  introduced  and  kept  in  the  world  as  others  were 
not,  and  this  stone  will  fill  the  whole  earth,  although 
it  may  appear  improbable  to  those  who  do  not  observe 
that  that  rock  has  been  cut  out  without  hands. 

Application.  Multitudes  have  read  this  portion  of 
the  second  chapter  of  Daniel,  or  other  parts  of  the 
same  chapter,  or  other  chapters  in  the  same  wonder- 
ful prophecy,  and  have  passed  on  with  but  little  ex- 
cited thought.  After  this  they  have,  while  reading 
the  remarks  of  some  pious  commentator,  been  re- 

I minded  of  historical  facts  which  they  had  read  or 
been  driven  to  read  for  the  first  time,  and  they  have 
been  brought  to  see  beauties  and  marvels  in  the  book 
of  God,  which  their  ignorance  had  before  hid  from 
their  eyes.  Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  we  state 
these  facts  of  Daniel  alone.  We  take  these  passages 
as  samples ;  but  in  aiming  at  the  cure  of  infidelity, 
we  exhort  to  the  study  of  the  whole  volume,  the 
wonderful  volume,  the  Bible. 

The  man  who  erects  a  druggist's  shop,  need  not 
become  the  inventor  of  the  chemical  processes  by 
which  alkalies  and  affinities  are  formed.  He  may 
avail  himself  of  the  labors  of  those  who  have  gone 
before  him,  without  being  called  a  servile  copyist. 
Thus,  if  you  have  not  twenty  years  to  spare  in 
searching  in  a  given  way  through  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, to  compare  verses,  and  trace  Hebrew  verbs,  or 
to  ask  after  heathen  history,  you  may  avail  yourself 
of  the  labor  of  others.     An  author  on  geography  will 


176  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

tell  you  more  in  an  hour  than  you  could  explore  or 
measure  for  a  week,  should  the  pride  of  originality 
make  you  decline  the  assistance  of  others  in  this 
case. 

A  commentator  will  bring  before  your  view,  with- 
in the  compass  of  a  few  days,  more  objects  through- 
out the  dim  wide  field  of  antiquity  and  tradition, 
than  you  can  yourself  collect  by  years  of  toil.  But 
the  adversary  of  souls  would  rejoice,  were  you  to  de- 
cline the  assistance  of  others,  and  labor  none  your 
self. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  177 


CHAPTER   XXXY. 


AN  EXAMPLE. 


Case  of  the  use  of  the  powerful  remedy.  Two 
professional  men  once  formed  an  attachment  for  each 
other.  We  may  designate  them  by  the  appellation 
of  the  youthful  and  the  more  aged.  The  younger 
friend  had  been  liberally  educated,  and  he  com- 
menced his  profession  thoughtless,  joyous,  and  from 
the  first  successful.  The  more  aged  friend  feared 
that  his  indifference  in  things  of  religion  was  based 
on  infidelity — made  inquiry,  and  found  his  conjec- 
tures were  correct.  At  a  subsequent  interview,  he 
approached  his  young  friend,  offering  a  volume,  and 
an  address  like  the  following,  from  his  heart : 

''  My  friend,  I  believe  it  is  your  wish  to  do  me  a 
favor  when  you  have  it  in  your  power.  I  know  that 
you  would  arise  from  your  bed  at  midnight,  and  put 
yourself  to  much  inconvenience  to  serve  me.  I  am 
about  to  ask  of  you  a  favor  which  you  can  confer.  I 
have  it  more  at  heart  than  the  value  of  much  prop- 
erty, and  it  will  cost  you  very  little  to  comply  with 
my  wishes."  He  was  answered  as  he  had  expected, 
with  the  most  open  declarations  of  readiness  to  act 
where  it  was  in  his  power  to  benefit  his  friend.  The 
older  friend  then  continued,  "  The  favor  I  ask  is,  that 
you  will  read  this  book  through,  soberly  and  faith- 
fully, endeavoring  to  master  the  train  of  thought  as 
you  proceed.     When  you  are  through,  should  much 

8* 


178  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

of  the  treatise  be  forgotten,  or  appear  obscure,  read  it 
again." 

The  work  was  cheerfully  undertaken,  the  promise 
given,  and  the  book  received.  The  volume  contain- 
ed, as  well  remembered,  Paley's  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  Watson's  Apology.  When  the  friends 
did  not  meet,  they  corresponded,  and  this  subject 
chiefly  engaged  them,  whether  personally  or  by  let- 
ter. The  young  man,  after  he  had  read  the  book, 
laid  his  hand  casually  upon  another  author  on  the 
same  subject.  He  was  sufficiently  excited  to  under- 
take its  reading.  Before  he  finished  this,  he  said, 
^'  I  have  a  spirit,  and  I  have  no  doubt  it  will  be  lost, 
or  very  happy  for  ever."  His  more  aged  friend  asked 
him  to  read  Doddridge's  Kise  and  Progress  of  Relig- 
ion in  the  Soul.  He  complied ;  and  while  reading, 
thought  that  he  had  entered  into  a  compact  with  his 
Redeemer,  which  gave  him  great  joy.  He  was  so 
elated,  that  he  has  ever  since — fifteen  years — tried  to 
persuade  others  to  do  the  same. 

Cases  resembling  the  above  are  taking  place, 
wherever  a  similar  course  is  pursued.  Books  of  this 
kind  are  not  much  read,  for  reasons  which  will  be 
found  in  the  following  chapter.  In  fifteen  years 
more,  neither  of  those  two  friends  may  remain 
on  the  earth.  They  both  seemed  to  be  made  very 
happy  by  the  occurrence  named ;  and  that  enjoy- 
ment seemed  to  last  for  fifteen  years.  Perhaps  it 
may  add  to  their  pleasures  for  more  than  fifteen 
years,  after  they  go  hence.  It  has  already  been 
worth  more  than  the  toil  expended  on  either  side, 
many  times  told. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  17» 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

WORKS  ON  THE  EVIDENCES  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 

Recapitulation  of  the  powerful  remedy.  Books 
on  the  evidences  of  Christianity  are  but  little  read  in 
our  nation. 

Some  of  the  reasons  why  this  is  so  it  would  be 
well  to  observe. 

1.  Many  who  are  inclined  to  unbelief,  whose 
doubts  are  enough  to  paralyze  their  energies  in  seek- 
ing conversion,  are  not  confirmed  sceptics.  They  do 
not  call  themselves  infidels.  They  do  not  know  the 
name  of  these  authors,  or  that  many  of  the  books 
exist.  They  do  not  inquire,  and  those  who  never 
were  thus  annoyed  themselves,  suspect  none  of  infi- 
delity but  the  bitter  declaimers  against  the  Bible. 

2.  These  books  are  little  read,  for  few  of  them 
are  in  circulation.  Inquire  in  an  ordinary  village  for 
ten  such  authors,  and  you  will  not  be  able  to  find 
them.  The  minister  perhaps  may  have  one  or  two. 
These  few  are  not  much  read,  for  the  following  rea- 
sons. Perhaps  here  is  a  man  who  has  prevailed  on  an 
unbeliever  to  read  a  certain  volume.  He  finishes  it, 
and  informs  his  Christian  friends  that  he  is  more 
encompassed  in  cloud  than  he  was  before.  They  are 
disheartened,  and  he  is  not  benefited.  They  perhaps 
ask  another  to  read  the  same  work,  hoping  to  see  a 
happy  result  in  the  second  case.  The  man  perhaps 
looks  into  the  book  occasionally,  and  lays  it  down ; 


180  CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

takes  it  up  again,  and  thinks  it  hard  to  compre- 
hend— thinks  it  dees  not  touch  the  points  which 
perplex  him.  He  lays  it  down  again,  the  world 
presses,  his  business  harasses,  amusements  divert ; 
and  after  some  months  they  find  he  has  not  read, 
and  they  lose  all  hope  in  the  case.  After  meeting  a 
few  similar  results,  they  believe  that  almighty  power 
could  save,  but  they  have  little  confidence  in  means. 
If  soldiers  of  the  cross  had  a  full  assortment  of  truth- 
ful volumes,  and  were  to  make  a  prayerful  effort, 
they  would  meet  cases  where  unbelieving  friends  and 
neighbors  could  be  induced  to  read  six  or  eight  vol- 
umes ;  and  perhaps  repeat  a  part  of  the  research. 
In  these  instances  they  would  scarcely  ever  find  one, 
if  ever,  who  would  still  dispute  the  message  of  high 
heaven.  Thev  would  meet  those  who  would  refuse, 
and  those  who  would  only  half  perform ;  but  one 
case  of  a  soul  snatched  from  the  gulf  would  repay  all 
the  labor.  We  will  here  name  some  who  have  writ- 
ten on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  so  that  out  of 
the  list  some  six  or  ten  may  be  asked  after  by  any 
inquirer.  From  the  following  list,  it  is  a  matter  of 
comparative  indifference  which  is  selected,  so  that 
enough  is  chosen  and  read  until  the  subject  is  mas- 
tered. It  is  strangely  true,  that  these  books  are  not 
known  to  Christians.  The  few  that  are  in  circula- 
tion are  scattered  and  invisible.  Enough  of  them 
can  rarely  be  found  together  to  inform  extensively 
the  mind  and  heart  disposed  to  cavil.  The  following 
books  are  a  few  out  of  the  many  which  are  more 
than  worth  the  cost  of  possession.  Evidences  of 
Christianity,    by   Grrotius ;    Paley's,    Locke's,  Addi- 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  181 

son's,  Campbell's,  Sherlock's,  Lyttleton's,  Le  Clerc's, 
West's,  Douglass',  Leslie's,  Lardner's,  Porteus',  Beat- 
tie's,  Soame  Jenyns',  Jones',  and  Burnet's  Evidences 
of  Christianity;  Alexander's  Evidences;  Faber's  Dif- 
ficulties of  Infidelity;  Newton  on  Prophecy;  Stack- 
house's  History  of  the  Bible  ;  Scott's  Family  Bible  ; 
Home's  Introduction,  vol.  1 ;  Watson's  Apology ; 
Jews'  Letters  to  Yoltaire ;  Prideaux's  Connections ; 
Horse  Paulinae ;  Paley's  Natural  Theology ;  Shuck- 
ford's  Connections. 

The  reason  why  many,  on  beginning  to  read  the 
advocates  for  Christianity,  sink  deeper  into  the  mire 
of  their  infidelity,  is  worthy  of  our  notice.  It  is  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  transaction  of  the  garden 
and  the  forbidden  fruit.  The  author  who  writes  on 
the  evidences  of  Christianity  begins,  very  commonly, 
to  overturn  the  cavils  and  sophisms  of  unbelievers ; 
such  as  he  has  heard^  urged,  or  such  as  are  often 
made.  The  young  reader  perhaps  never  heard  these 
objections  urged  against  our  religion.  He  certainly 
never  did  hear  or  see  the  one  half  of  those  in  use. 
He  did  not  know  that  they  existed.  As  soon  as  he 
sees  them  on  the  page  of  the  Christian  writer,  for  the 
purpose  of  refutation,  the  objection  seizes  the  powers 
of  his  -soul.  The  answer  he  does  not  receive — he 
cannot  notice.  Such  is  the  nature  of  fallen  man. 
This  is  true  of  those  who  would  be  glad  to  believe 
the  book  of  Grod.  Darkness  has  for  their  souls  a  su- 
perior attraction.  It  is  not  until  he  reads  the  work 
the  second  or  the  third  time,  that  he  begins  to  observe 
the  quibble  less,  and  the  answer  more. 


182  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  XXXYII. 

TESTIMONY  RESISTED. 

Concluding  remarks  concerning  the  powerful 
REMEDY.  We  must  shortly  endeavor  to  look  at  the 
all-powerful  remedy,  at  the  remedy  which  never  fails 
when  used.  In  this  concluding  chapter  on  the  power- 
ful remedy,  we  must  not  neglect  to  observe  something 
of  the  amount  of  evidence  which.  Grod  has  furnished 
in  this  remedy.  We  have  been  writing  of  the  ex- 
ternal evidences  of  Christianity;  we  now  ask  as  to 
the  extent  and  the  force  of  this  evidence.  How  much 
of  this  external  testimony  has  the  Creator  furnished? 
The  answer  is,  He  has  given  enough  to  prove  the 
truth  and  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  and  no  more. 
He  did  not  intend  any  thing  further.  Let  us  not  be 
misunderstood.  We  do  not  mean,  that  this  point  is 
not  proved  again  and  again,  times  out  of  number ; 
but  this  kind  of  testimony  does  nothing  more  than 
prove  it,  and  can  do  no  more.  Take  the  verbal  testi- 
mony of  a  score  of  credible  witnesses  to  a  given  fact, 
in  a  court  of  justice,  and  the  incident  is  proved ; 
bring  in  ten  thousand  others,  and  it  is  not  more  than 
proved.  There  may  be  a  man  who  disbelieves  still. 
But  if  we  place  the  incident  before  his  eyes,  it  is 
established  then  as  verbal  testimony  could  not  do  it. 
If  he  refuse  to  receive  the  testimony  of  one  hun- 
dred respectable  witnesses,  he  may  discover  to  us  an 
unloveliness  of  soul  by  such  a  position  ;  nevertheless, 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  183 

we  would  confess  that  eyesight  is  of  the  two  the 
stronger  testimony.  That  the  Bible  is  the  book  of 
heaven,  is  shown  by  this  external  evidence  with  a 
frequency  which  cannot  be  counted.  But  it  is  only 
proved.  No  coercion  was  ever  designed.  Men  may 
yet  disbelieve.  It  never  was  intended  to  make  it 
impossible  for  a  man  to  ruin  himself,  if  obstinately 
bent  in  that  direction.  If  man's  rationality,  his  judg- 
ing for  himself,  were  taken  away  from  him,  it  would 
not  please  earth,  and  we  suppose  it  would  not  rejoice 
heaven.  Man  does  judge  wrong,  and  choose  to  his 
own  hurt ;  but  he  does  not  wish  to  be  turned  into  a 
piece  of  thinking,  necessary  mechanism.  Reader,  no 
matter  how  many  historical  facts ;  no  matter  how 
many  prophetic  verities  and  accomplishments ;  no 
matter  how  many  celestial  sentiments  and  beauties 
call  to  you  to  say,  "  This  book  is  from  heaven,"  you 
can  disbelieve  it.  It  is  not  only  possible,  but  it  is  of 
easy  performance.  You  can  continue  uninformed 
concerning  the  history,  or  you  may  forget  the  facts 
once  noticed.  Others  you  can  neglect  to  apply.  You 
may  besot  your  soul  with  sin  until  incapable  of  feel- 
ing the  heavenly  sentiment.  You  may  close  your 
eyes  and  ears,  and  harden  your  heart,  until  you  can 
believe  or  disbelieve  any  thing.  It  has  been  tried 
All  the  evidence  of  this  character  which  could  be 
given  may  be  resisted.  Testimony  of  this  descrip- 
tion, piled  higher  than  th^  mountains,  has  been  gain- 
said. We  come  to  notice  in  the  next  chapter,  a 
kind  of  testimony  which  cannot  be  resisted — the 
remedy  which  is  infallible.  But  before  we  reach 
this,  we  will  look  at  on©  more  case  which  exhibits 


184  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

the  fall  of  man,  and  reminds  us  of  our  love  for  dark- 
ness more  than  light.  It  is  one  out  of  the  millions 
that  exist  every  day,  telling  us  that  all  testimony 
may  be  resisted  where  the  heart  sets  in  a  different 
direction. 

Concluding  case.  There  was  an  agriculturist  of 
the  West  who  was  wealthy.  He  was  a  man  of  good 
education,  and  an  infidel.  The  most  of  his  friends, 
associates,  and  relatives  hated  Christ  with  an  uncon- 
cealed dislike.  A  train  of  circumstances  gave  a  cer- 
tain preacher  of  the  gospel  access  to  this  man's  ear, 
which  few  ministers  could  obtain.  They  had  each 
other's  confidence  and  esteem.  The  minister,  at  dif- 
ferent times,  informed  him  plainly  and  fully  of  the 
want  of  information  prevailing  in  the  army  of  unbe- 
lievers, and  told  him  that  this  ignorance  was  like- 
wise his.  He  requested  him  to  read  a  number  of  the 
books  we  have  named,  and  at  length  addressed  to  him 
the  following  sentiments :  "  My  friend,  eternity  is 
long,  and  the  prize  you  may  win  invaluable,  therefore 
I  must  be  plain  with  you.  You  may  read  these  books, 
and  reperuse  them,  for  you  have  little  else  to  do.  The 
amount  of  newspaper  invective  which  you  read,  shows 
what  time  and  vision  you  could  expend,  if  so  inclined. 
You  are  judging  about  religion,  and  never  heard  nor 
read  much  more  than  the  revilings  of  its  truth.  You 
begin  to  suspect  that  much  as  you  know  on  many 
subjects,  you  might  know  much  more  of  this.  Your 
judgment,  if  wrong,  may  lead  to  hell.  Your  judg- 
ment may  be  wrong,  because  you  are  ignorant  of  the 
facts  from  which  you  should  draw  your  inferences. 
Much  as  you  know  of  business,  agriculture,  law,  or 


I 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  185 


political  affairs,  you  have  learned  nothing  here  but  a 
few  total  falsehoods,  which  you  have  read,  or  heard 
retailed,  until  you  begin  to  take  them  for  history. 
You  have,  like  scoffers  in  general,  kept  other  infor- 
mation so  entirely  excluded,  that  you  are  even  lame 
in  conversation,  unless  your  antagonist  is  afraid  to 
speak  plainly.  If  I  ask  you  of  the  letter  of  Tertul- 
lian,  I  find  that  you  do  not  know  within  three  cen- 
turies of  his  age,  or  on  what  continent  he  was  born. 
If  I  ask  you  of  a  passage  in  Tacitus,  I  find  you  re 
member  not  what  he  said  of  the  crucified  One.  If  I 
inquire  after  a  passage  in  Joel,  I  find  you  have  al- 
most forgotten,  or  never  knew  of  such  a  book  in  the 
Bible.  I  speak  of  the  fulfilment  of  a  prophecy,  and 
find  you  did  not  know  that  it  had  ever  been  uttered. 
I  ask  you  as  to  the  confessions  of  early  haters  of  the 
gospel,  and  discover  that  you  know  better  what  they 
have  writt-en  of  every  thing  else.  I  do  affectionately 
entreat  you  to  inform  yourself  well,  and  then  decide. 
You  may  be  positive,  if  you  choose,  as  soon  as  you 
are  well  prepared  to  judge.  The  result  is  too  mo- 
mentous for  you  to  risk  an  error  here.  Will  you  read 
the  books  ?  Read  on  the  other  side,  if  you  have  not 
seen  enough  of  perversion.  Take  more,  and  keep  on 
until  you  are  thorough  in  facts.  Read  on  the  side  of 
truth  faithfully,  and  cunning  misstatements  will  be- 
gin to  lose  their  influence  over  you.  Continue  still 
to  read,  and  after  a  time  every  entire  lie  stated  by  a 
celebrated  opposer  of  the  gospel  will  weaken  his  cause 
in  your  estimation.  Will  you  read?"  He  was  an- 
swered, "  /  ivill  read  some.''''  The  substance  of  the 
following  dialogue  then  took  place. 


186  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

Preacher.  Why  not  read  industriously  ?  you  con- 
fess there  is  muck  that  you  might  learn.  If  so,  there 
is  a  possibility  you  may  be  wrong.  We  should  never 
decide  in  whole  where  we  know  but  half,  especially 
if  it  be  an  inquiry  of  momentous  consequence. 

Unbeliever.  True,  I  see  that  there  are  many 
things  I  have  not  learned.  I  would  be  willing  to 
know  them,  but  I  fear  to  promise  you,  lest  I  should 
fail,  for  you  know  that  we  have  not  always  a  taste 
for  every  kind  of  reading. 

Minister.  .  If  you  may  possibly  be  wrong,  and  I 
may  possibly  be  right,  then  you  may  be  now  neglect- 
ing mercy,  and  rejecting  heaven  ;  and  in  the  hour  of 
final  conflagration  you  will  feel  how  much  activity 
was  called  for  at  the  present  hour  of  your  indolence, 
because  your  mistake  can  nevermore  be  rectified, 
and  your  failure  will  continue  unendingly.  For  the 
sake  of  a  possible  fortune,  men  will  toil.  Will  you 
not,  for  the  sake  of  a  possible  eternity  of  joy,  read  a 
few  books  attentively? 

Unbeliever.  Perhaps  I  ought  to  read  something, 
as  you  request ;  but  you  know  we  are  often  called 
away  by  pressing  business.  Visiting  our  friends 
sometimes  makes  us  forget  our  studies,  and  further- 
more, what  few  pages  I  have  seen  on  this  subject 
were  somewhat  dull  to  me.  I  fear  that  I  may  find 
the  investigation  irksome  to  one  of  my  habits  and 
accustomed  indulgences. 

Reader,  the  following  fact  is  that  which  I  wish 
you  to  note,  and  avoid  forgetting  it,  lest  G-od  should 
make  you  remember  it  at  an  unwelcome  hour.  If 
that  man's  friend  had  pointed  him  to  a  faint  proba- 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  187 

bility  only  of  doubling  his  estate  by  a  moderate  ex- 
ertion and  no  risk,  he  would  have  embarked  in  the 
effort.  If  he  had  told  him  of  only  a  distant  danger 
which  threatened  his  fifty-thousand-dollar  farm,  he 
would  have  been  vigilant,  and  that  speedily.  But  to 
inquire  after  joy  and  splendor  everlasting,  to  watch 
against  eternal  loss,  he  could  not  be  influenced.  Noth- 
ing could  move  him  to  begin.  What  is  the  reason  of 
this  ?  It  is  because  we  have  an  appetite  for  any  thing 
rather  than  the  true  religion.  The  rolling  rock  moves 
down  hill  with  ease.  Fallen  man  climbs  the  hill  of 
truth  with  difficulty,  even  when  he  wishes  to  ascend. 
How  swiftly,  then,  may  he  rush  wheu  he  seeks  the 
dark  vale  of  falsehood  below. 


188  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

A  FURTHER  REMEDY. 

The  second  remedy,  called  the  All-powerful. 
"We  come  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  inquiry,  con- 
cerning the  cure  of  infidelity.  The  remedy  which  is 
infallible,  which  never  fails,  is  called  the  experimental 
evidence  of  Christianity.  This  remedy  is  indeed  in- 
vincible. Millions  have  used  it  with  success,  and  no 
one  has  ever  used  it  in  vain.  It  may  then  be  asked 
by  some.  Why  are  there  any  unbelievers  ?  Why  is  not 
every  infidel  cured  ?  The  reason  is,  they  will  not 
use  it.  Dear  reader,  do  not  think  this  metaphori- 
cal rhapsody,  or  figurative  expression,  the  result  of 
strange  enthusiasm.  We  mean  what  is  written. 
We  mean,  that  there  is  a  cure  which  all  might  use, 
many  have  used,  thousands  will  not  use,  and  that  it 
is  actually  all-powerful.  Furthermore,  you  shall  un- 
derstand us,  and  understand  the  modus  operandi  of 
the  remedy,  if  you  are  not  afraid  to  follow  us,  and  to 
observe  faithfully  and  to  meditate  honestly  of  that 
which  concerns  you.  You  are  capable  of  seeing  this 
subject  through  its  length  and  breadth ;  and  if  you  do 
not,  it  shall  be  your  fault  and  not  ours,  for  with  the 
help  of  G-od  we  will  place  it  before  you. .  We  have 
resolved  on  childlike  simplicity-;  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  keeping  at  a  distance  from  every  thing  ob- 
scure, we  must  ask  you  to  remember  first  principles 


CURE  OF  INEIDELITY.  189 

-of  which  we  are  all  aware  already,  and  concerning 
which  there  is  no  dispute.  There  is  no  difference 
between  us  concerning  three  principles,  or  acknow- 
ledged facts.  That  these  facts  may  be  made  more 
distinct,  definite,  and  observable,  we  will  divide 
this  chapter  into  sections,  and  devote  a  section  t( 
each  one. 

Section  1.  Experimental  testimony  is  the  stron- 
gest evidence  which  exists.  If  we  were  to  see  a  man 
of  truth  and  probity  approach  a  pile  of  new  and 
strange  fruit,  and  after  partaking  of  it,  declare  that 
its  taste  was  singularly  delightful,  and  that  its  effect 
was  immediately  exhilarating  beyond  the  excitement 
of  wine,  we  might  believe  the  statement,  or  we  might 
not.  One  man  might  believe,  and  another  might 
discredit  the  avowal.  If  we  were  to  see  ten  more 
individuals,  of  equal  respectability,  approach  one 
after  the  other  and  partake,  each  one  declaring  forth- 
with that  the  taste  was  strange  but  delightful,  and 
the  result  rapid  exhilaration,  the  evidence  would  be 
much  strengthened  by  their  statement.  Add  one 
hundred  more,  and  the  testimony  might  be  called 
more  than  convincing.  But  it  still  does  not  entirely 
equal  our  own  experience,  when  we  partake  and  find 
it  as  declared.  Experimental  testimony  is  the  stron- 
gest evidence  by  which  we  are  influenced. 

Section  2.  Man  cannot  feel  by  simple  effort^ 
and  by  mere  resolve.  Should  some  one  of  boundless 
resources  offer  you  an  estate  equal  to  a  nation's  treas- 
ury, provided  you  would  love  with  glowing  attach- 
ment the  son  of  a  Russian  officer,  whose  name  you 
hear,  but  who  is  an  entire  stranger  to  you,  you  could 


190  CAUSE  AND  CUHE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

not  succeed  by  simply  trying  to  do  so.  Our  affec- 
tions are  not  moved  in  this  way.  No  matter  how 
much  you  might  desire  to  win  the  prize,  you  could 
not  arouse  in  your  bosom  a  devoted  affection  by  mere 
resolve.  Yoij  might  act  the  hypocrite,  but  nothing 
more.  Suppose  you  were  offered  a  large  amount  of 
gold,  if  you  would  hate  with  sincere  abhorrence  some 
one  who  had  been  long  dead,  say  the  father  of  Demos- 
thenes the  Athenian  orator,  you  could  not  rouse  your- 
self into  vehement  commotion,  unless  it  were  hypo- 
critical  agitation,  for  all  the  gain  which  could  be 
offered  you.  Man  cannot  feel  by  simple  effort,  and 
by  mere  resolve.  If  we  could  not  either  love  or  hate 
these  objects  of  our  entire  indifference  because  we 
wished  it,  we  should  do  well  to  remember  that  the 
difficulty  would  increase,  were  we  asked  to  hate 
purely  the  object  of  our  devoted  love,  or  to  love  with 
ardor  that  which  we  cordially  detest.  We  cannot  in 
this  way  move  our  souls  at  will  in  any  course  we 
choose. 

Section  8.  That  which  disposes  us  to  feel  when 
we  hear  it,  does  not  increase  in  force  by  frequent 
repetition.  If  I  tell  you  of  a  murder  which  does  not 
move  your  feelings,  then  repeat  the  same  facts  and 
circumstances  but  find  that  there  is  some  reason  why 
you  do  not  feel,  I  am  not  to  expect  success  by  fre- 
quent repetition  of  the  same  narrative.  If  I  were  to 
go  over  the  same  detail  every  hour  throughout  the 
month,  and  should  others  take  it  up,  and  a  thousand 
men  tell  it  over,  you  might  grow  weary,  but  never 
tender.  Nay,  should  any  one  relate  a  most  affecting 
history,  which  caused  you  to  weep  profusely,  you 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  191 

would  begin  to  weep  less  before  the  week  was  out, 
were  he  to  relate  the  same  each  day ;  and  before  the 
year  was  ended,  should  this  custom  be  continued,  we 
question  if  you  would  regard  any  incident  in  the  nar- 
rative. Our  feelings  cannot  be  coerced  by  mere  rep- 
etition of  a  truth. 

^  Reader,  thus  far  we  have  spoken  the  common  sen- 
timent and  the  common  language  of  men.  This  they 
all  say,  whether  pious  or  ungodly.  "We  presume, 
then,  that  thus  far  we  are  agreed.  We  have  never 
known  these  plain  principles,  and  these  simple,  every- 
day facts  disputed,  until  they  are  used  in  connection 
with  religious  truth.  These  simple  truths  have  been 
the  experience  of  every  one  oftener  than  he  can  re- 
member, and  we  have  never  known  them  contro- 
verted until  they  are  found  to  be  a  lever  which  over- 
turns infidelity,  and  then  we  have  heard  them  denied 
by  those  who  had  before  conceded  their  clear,  unde- 
viating  verity.  Read  these  first  principles  over  again, 
and  if  you  deny  their  existence,  let  it  be  before  we 
come  to  their  application. 


192  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XXXIX 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The  all-powerful  remedy.  It  is  not  so  proper 
to  say  of  the  Christian,  he  believes^  as  to  say  he 
knows.  We  mean  the  full-grown  Christian.  The 
infant  cannot  walk,  cannot  sit  alone,  cannot  lift  a 
pound  ;  yet  it  is  of  our  race.  There  is  so  much  dif- 
ference between  the  performance  of  an  infant  and 
that  of  the  tall  man,  that  we  can  scarcely  see  their 
resemblance ;  but  the  infant  is  a  child  of  Adam,  a 
member  of  our  family.  The  Bible  calls  a  weak  Chris- 
tian a  babe  in  Christ.  Others,  full-grown  men  and 
women  in  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  true,  that  in  the  pres- 
ent age  the  most  with  whom  we  meet  are  only  babes 
in  Christ,  if  indeed  born  again.  The  infant  Chris- 
tian understands  the  use  of  this  remedy  with  almost 
as  much  difficulty  as  the  unconverted.  He  has  noth- 
ing about  him  but  mustard-seed  graces,  invisible  ex- 
cept in  a  perfect  light.  But  we  now  speak  of  the 
full-grown  child  of  Grod.  It  is  the  privilege  of  every 
one  to  drink  freely  of  the  milk  of  the  word,  and  to 
receive  his  growth  speedily ;  but  men  are  indolent, 
and  some  even  pass  their  whole  earthly  journey  with- 
out growing  perceptibly.  The  full-grown  man  in 
Christ  knows  the  Bible  is  from  heaven,  with  a  con- 
sciousness which  you  cannot  take  from  him.  Let 
any  man  whose  mind  is  unimpaired,  hold  his  hand  in 
the  blaze  of  a  torch  as  long  as  he  can  bear  it,  and 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  19S 


after  it  is  withdrawn  let  another  tell  him  he  does  not 
jfeel  pain  ;  tell  him  that  it  is  only  imagination — 
leated  fancy ;  let  him  enter  into  very  ingenious  and 
)lausible  arguments  concerning  caloric,  to  persuade 
urn  that  it  is  all  fancy  or  fanaticism ;  let  him  jeer, 
leride,  supplicate,  or  threaten,  it  is  all  the  same: 
rou  cannot  change  his  creed  in  this  case,  because  it 
is  a  matter  of  sensation,  and  not  of  simple  opinion. 
So  it  is  with  the  Christian — with  each  one  who  uses 
the  all-powerful  remedy  ;  it  is  a  matter  of  feeling,  of 
consciousness  with  him.  If  the  man  who  has  held 
his  hand  in  the  blazing  torch,  were  to  sink  into  for- 
getfulness  as 'it  regards  the  sensation  of  pain,  and 
hold  his  hand  again  in  the  blaze,  he  would  soon  have 
his  knowledge  recalled.  The  sensation  of  the  Chris- 
tian is  as  plain  and  direct  as  that  from  the  lamp,  and 
it  is  repeated  ten  times  every  day.  All  may  use  this 
remedy  who  choose — the  experimental  evidences  of 
Christianity.  We  now  enter  into  further  explanation 
by  giving  the  history  of  incidents  as  they  occurred. 

EXPERIMENTAL  CURE. 

Illustrative  incidents.  Case  1.  There  was  a 
man  of  middle  age,  of  cold,  slow,  doubting  tenden- 
cy of  soul,  who  obtained  at  last  a  Christian's  hope. 
He  hoped  that  his  name  was  in  the  book  of  life ; 
but  he  was  only  an  infant,  a  weakly  infant.  He 
seemed  to  grow  a  little  in  the  course  of  six  or  eight 
years,  but  very  slowly.  He  dreaded  his  deficiency 
in  one  feature  of  Christian  character.  The  appre- 
hension gave  him  pain.  He  read  in  one  section  of 
his  Master's  letter,  "  Love  your  enemies."     He  for 

Cftuse  and  Cure  9 


194  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

a  long  time,  like  thousands  of  his  brethren,  concluded 
he  would   not  hurt  them,  or  fight  them,  or  return 
evil  for  evil,  and  hoped  this  was  love.     He  could  hear 
others  say  of  injuries  received,  "  I  can  forgive,  but  I 
will  not  forget  it,"  and  he  could  see  in  their  case 
clearly  that  this  was  Satan's  kind  of  forgiveness.     It 
made  him  fear  in  his  own  case,  that  he  did  not  love 
his   enemies.      He   remembered   that   his    bleedinar 
Leader  was  too  stern  in  his  purity  to  accept  of  a 
false  love.     He  knew  that  it  did  not  mean  a  love  of 
approbation  for  their  sins,  but  the  love  of  compas- 
sion.   He  knew  that  the  love  of  compassion  was  a  ten- 
der and  melting  love,  and  that  he  did  not  possess  it. 
He  sat  down  trying  to  feel  it,  but  did  not  succeed. 
He  tried  again  and  again  for  a  year.     He  did  not  love 
his  enemies.     He  read  on  the  subject.     He  thought 
it  over  in  every  way ;  he  prayed  over  it  for  another 
year.     He  did  not  love  his  enemies.     He  went  to 
making  stronger  efforts,  for  he  thought  it  would  be 
hard  to  miss  heaven  at  last.     He  continued  trying  for 
eleven  or  twelve  years.     He  thought  at  times  that 
his  feelings  were  perhaps  softer,  but  he  soon  found  it 
was  not  love.     At  length  he  found  that  by  mere  effort 
he  could  not  move  his  affections.     He  knew  that  he 
could  not  loish  a  lofty  rock  into  a  rill  of  milk,  and  he 
could  not  wish  hatred  into  love.     He  became  alarmed. 
He  fasted  and  prayed  in  earnest,  and  at  an  hour  when 
he  was  not  looking  for  it,  at  a  moment  he  was  least 
expecting  it,  he  loved  his  enemies.     It  was   a  real 
love.     He  knew  it  in  the  same  way,  reader,  that  you 
know  mirth  from  woe  when  you  feel  it  yourself.     If, 
when  your  bosom  is  shaken  with  the  sob  of  anguish 


1^ 


CLTRE  OF  INFIDELITY.  195 

after  losing  a  smiling  son  or  daughter,  your  friend 
should  say  to  you,  "  Perhaps  you  are  mistaken ;  are 
you  sure  it  is  not  mirth  you  feel  ?"  You  would  tell 
him,  I  have  felt  bGth,  and  the  difference  is  very  strik- 
ing. This  man,  after  remembering  how  long  and  how 
hard  he  had  tried  to  love  his  enemies  without  suc- 
cess, began  to  feel  that  it  was  the  Spirit  of  Grod,  the 
invisible  Spirit,  who  is  willing  to  have  intercourse 
with  men  who  wish  it  and  who  quit  sin,  that  had 
changed  his  heart  and  planted  a  new  feeling  there. 
After  this,  if  he  began  to  forget  his  need  of  this  kind 
of  heavenly  help,  he  would  be  left  suddenly  in  his  old 
condition.  But  when  this  threw  him  again  on  his 
knees,  and  he  received  the  dew  of  heavenly  influence 
in  his  soul,  he  was  reminded  of  the  existence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  He  was  conscious  of  this  Bible  truth. 
The  flow  of  love  in  his  soul  was  a  stronger  sensation 
than  the  cup  of  water  which  he  drank  communicated 
to  his  palate.  If  you  would  try  to  persuade  the  thirsty 
man  who  dips  and  drinks  from  the  spring,  that  his 
feelings  are  fanciful,  that  the  water  is  hot  instead  of 
cold,  you  will  not  alter  his  belief  in  this  case. 


196  CAUSE    AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XL 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Second  remedy.  The  wicked  may  go  to  the  prac- 
tice of  the  precepts  of  the  Bible.  Those  who  practise 
with  humble  industry,  are  met  and  assisted.  All,  we 
mean,  who  apply  to  the  Saviour  of  lost  souls,  quitting 
their  sins,  are  met ;  none  are  rejected.  Those  who 
live  as  commanded,  receive  in  their  own  spirits  a  con- 
sciousness^ a  knowledge  of  the  inspiration  of  the  holy  ij 
Scriptures.  Men  may  not  only  have  their  sins  for- 
given, but  they  are  not  compelled  to  remain  infants 
in  experimental  religion.  This  all-powerful  remedy 
is  offered  to  all.  We  must  continue  to  notice  it,  to 
look  at  it  again  and  again.  We  must  exhibit  it 
until  all  can  understand  its  nature. 

EXPERIMENTAL  CURE. 

Illustrative  incidents.  Case  2.  A  professor  of] 
religion  felt  concerned  at  the  fact  that  his  soul  was' 
not  melted  at  the  history  of  the  scene  of  Calvary. 
He  had  once  felt  deeply  at  the  picture  of  a  Sav- 
iour's sufferings,  but  these  feelings  had  left  him. 
He  heard  a  minister  tell  it  over,  but  he  had  heard 
it  or  read  it  a  hundred  times  before.  He  turned 
to  the  Testament  and  read  again,  and  tried  to  feel ; 
his  affections  were  dead.  He  went  to  the  com- 
munion-board ;  there  were  the  cup  and  the  bread 
speaking  of  blood  and  erucifixion ;    it  was  all  old. 


Jk 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  197 


He  had  thought  it  over,  trying  to  feel  it,  a  hundred 
times.     Reader,  if  you  are  unconverted,  and  if  you 

Ilhink  one  might  succeed  in  such  a  case  by  simple  re- 
polve,  trp  it.  Create  the  feeling  in  your  own  bosom, 
and  God  grant  that  you  may  feel. 

Not  to  dwell  on  minute  particulars,  we  must  hast- 
en briefly  to  the  result.  The  callous  professor  prayed 
and  prayed  week  after  week.  He  did  not  feel.  At 
last  he  humbled  himself,  fasted  and  prayed.  When 
not  looking  or  expecting  to  feel,  the  name  of  Christ 
melted  his  soul  as  words  cannot  describe.  Any  sen- 
tence he  would  read  in  the  book,  or  hear  from  others, 
of  the  Saviour,  made  his  tears  overflow.  The  word 
Calvary  would  awaken  in  him  emotions  which  he 
could  not  express.  This  man's  experience  that  God 
is  willing  to  converse  with  men,  did  not  stop  here. 
There  was  another  doctrine  which  he  did  not  feel, 
tried  to  feel,  and  failed ;  he  went  for  help  to  his  former 
Benefactor,  and  succeeded.  He  desired  another  trait 
of  Christian  character,  and  endeavored  to  assume  it 
by  strong  determination,  but  failed.  He  humbled 
himself  before  his  Lord,  and  received  bountifully. 


198  CAbSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Second  remedy.  Dear  reader,  there  are  two  con- 
siderations which  we  here  entreat  you  to  treasure. 
Firstj  the  two  individuals  of  whose  experience  we 
have  been  writing,%Ve  not  the  only  witnesses.  They 
are  selected  from  a  cloud  of  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand.  It  is  true,  that  a  vast  majority  of  pro- 
fessors never  do  reach  beyond  a  state  of  infancy ;  of 
course  they  do  not  belong  to  the  cloud  to  which  we 
refer.  Many  professors,  and  possessors  of  piety  a 
little  more  advanced,  receive  answers  to  their  prayers 
and  forget  it,  or  do  not  observe  distinctly  from  whence 
their  assistance  came.  This  evidence  of  man's  de- 
pravity—  Christian  stupidity — is  visible  every  day. 
But  the  Lord  has  always  an  army  of  witnesses  on 
the  earth,  such  as  the  two  we  have  noticed.  The 
ungodly  neighbors  of  these  witnesses  call  them  men 
of  truth,  and  would  take  their  testimony  in  a  court 
of  justice,  but  pay  no  attention  to  their  statements 
concerning  their  knowledge  of  eternal  things. 

Again,  impress  it  upon  your  recollection,  that 
these  witnesses  have  not  this  sight  of  heavenly  things 
merely  once  or  twice  in  a  lifetime.  They  do  not  thus 
seldom  have  communion  with  God,  and  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  holy  writ.  This  con- 
tinues daily  and  hourly,  so  long  as  they  live  up  to 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  199 

their  duty  and  near  to  their  Saviour.  Here  is  a  wit- 
ness who  feels  perhaps  to-day  that  he  does  not  mourn 
as  he  should  over  the  low  state  of  religion.  After 
passing  through  the  effort  we  have  partly  described 
before,  the  Spirit  touches  his  heart,  and  every  breath 
js.  a  sigh  of  anguish  or  a  sob  of  grief  for  the  desola- 
tions of  Zion.  At  another  time  he  observes  that  he 
does  not  feel  as  he  should,  the  nothingness  of  earth, 
and  a  proper  indifference  to  the  things  of  time.  He 
seeks  for  this,  and  his  success  tells  him  of  an  omni- 
present God  again.  Then  he  wishes  to  feel  for  the 
heathen,  or  he  wishes  to  feel  more  pungent  shame 
for  the  sins  of  early  life,  or  he  desires  more  industry, 
or  more  patience,  or  meekness,  or  more  exulting  joy, 
or  more  of  any  one  out  of  the  long  catalogue  of  Chris- 
tian graces ;  and  when  he  comes  to  ask  as  suppliants 
should  come,  he  receives,  until  he  repeats  again  with 
high  exultation,  "  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  that  he  will  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth;  and  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy  this 
body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God :  whom  I  shall 
see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another."  Job  19  :  25.  Reader,  the  watchful,  obe- 
dient, and  industrious  soldier,  although  he  walks  by 
faith  and  not  by  sight,  yet  by  gracious,  spiritual,  and 
bright  communications,  has  as  it  were  a  daily  sight 
into  heaven.  He  obtains  that  deliberate  confidence 
in  eternal  things  which  an  apostle  felt  when  he 
said,  without  hesitation  or  an  expression  intimating 
doubt,  "  There  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  right- 


eousness." 


We  must  relate  two  more  incidents  before  we 


200  CAUSE  AND  CUHE  OF  INFIDELIT?. 

come  to  the   application.     Reader,  think   and  pray 
over  these  things,  for  your  soul  is  precious. 

EXPERIMENTAL  CURE. 

Illustrative  incidents.  Case  3.  A  person  who 
had  obtained  a  hope  in  Christ,  felt  great  reluctance  to 
conducting  family  worship.  But  he  believed  house- 
hold devotion  to  be  indispensable,  and  resolved  to  at- 
tempt the  duty,  however  self-denying.  He  continued 
it  for  nine  years,  wishing  it  was  not  so  irksome,  but 
never  omitting  it.  When  his  prayers  were  heard,  it 
was  strange  to  what  an  extent  the  Lord  manifested 
himself  to  him  when  before  that  altar.  His  feelings 
^might  be  dull  elsewhere,  perhaps  cold  at  church, 
sluggish  even  at  the  communion-table  ;  but  in  morn- 
ing and  evening  worship  he  frequently  had  such 
views  of  heaven  and  heavenly  things  that  he  could 
scarcely  officiate.  He  stated  that  he  had  sometimes 
been  reminded  of  the  fact  recorded  of  Toplady  before 
his  death,  that  his  spiritual  views  became  so  bright 
that  he  exclaimed,  '^  Lord,  hold  thine  hand,  for  thy 
servant  can  bear  no  more." 

The  witnesses  of  the  Lord  are  not  merely  brought 
to  feel  on  subjects  of  indifference,  but  in  a  direction 
opposite  to  the  current  of  their  former  affections. 
They  are  made  to  hate  that  which  they  once  loved, 
and  to  love  that  which  they  once  hated.  They  are 
allowed  any  amount  of  evidence.  The  treasury  can 
never  be  exhausted.  No  matter  what  deerree  of  cer- 
tainty  any  one  may  wish  to  connect  with  the  words, 
"  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,"  he  may  ask  it 
of  God  ;  and  living  more  and  more  devotedly  to  him, 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  -      201 

in  the  discharge  of  Christian  duty,  he  may  reach  a 
certainty  as  cool  and  deliberate  as  that  of  the  man 
who  says  at  midnight,  "  I  have  no  douht  the  sun  is 
down,"  or  who  says,  "  He  shines,"  while  looking  at  his 
blinding  glory.  There  is  a  passionate  man  ;  he  may 
obtain  meekness.  There  is  a  covetous  man  ;  he  can 
have  liberality.  There  is  a  hard-hearted  man ;  he 
may  become  uncommonly  tender.  These  men,  in 
obtaining  these  graces,  will  learn  that  their  Eedeemer 
liveth,  and  they  will  be  benefited.  They  will  gain 
that  which  is  indeed  valuable,  and  which  will  make 
them  instantly  more  happy.  Oh  that  wicked  men 
would  begin  the  practice  of  Bible  precepts,  on  more 
accounts  than  one.  Dear,  unconverted  friend,  in  a 
few  chapters  more  we  will  inquire,  in  your  case,  if 
you  can  obey  the  holy  book  so  as  to  obtain  divine 
evidence,  and  also  how  to  do  it.  But  we  first  have 
to  call  up  a  few  profitable  thoughts  or  to  repeat  some 
that  have  been  mentioned. 


9* 


202  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XLII. 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 

On  the  pages  of  the  Bible  certain  things  are  prom- 
ised to  those  who  seek  for  them — heavenly  and  spir- 
itual blessings,  humility,  victory  over  any  besetting 
sin,  devotion.  Christian  graces,  etc.  Other  things  are 
not  promised,  and  no  child  of  Grod  ever  seeks  and 
obtains  them.  Personal  exaltation,  victory  over  ene- 
mies, etc.,  are  of  this  class.  The  wish  for  such  things 
is  sinful.  Again,  there  are  certain  favors  we  may 
ask  for  and  hope  to  obtain,  and  yet  not  be  certain 
that  we  shall  obtain,  because  there  may  be  something 
in  the  way  to  prevent,  which  God  sees  and  we  do 
not.  Of  this  last  class  is  the  recovery  of  a  sick  rela- 
tive, the  conversion  of  a  friend,  the  rebuke  of  pesti- 
lence, etc.  The  first  class  of  mercies  named,  a  spirit 
to  hate  that  which  is  hateful,  and  to  love  that  which 
is  lovely,  the  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ  always  ob- 
tain when  they  seek  as  directed.  Their  uniform  and 
striking  success  makes  their  evidence  so  plain  that 
they  need  no  more.  Additional  evidence,  however, 
is  given,  like  an  occasional  flash  of  light  from  on 
high,  in  answer  to  petitions  Jor  such  favors  as  they 
are  not  certain  always  to  receive.  These  answers  to 
prayer  appear  to  the  unconverted  all  as  a  matter  of 
casualty,  and  as  that  which  would  have  happened 
had  no  prayer  been  offered.  The  Christian  discovers 
too  much  uniformity,  before  he  watches  long,  to  think 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  203 

the  events  he  is  praying  for  take  place  from  chance. 
We  will  give  examples  of  these  evidences  before  we 
leave  the  subject. 

Illustrative  iNcmENTS.  Case  4.  There  was  one 
who  bad  disbelieved  and  ridiculed  spiritual  agency. 
He  particularly  and  specially  disbelieved  the  doctrine 
that  Satan  is  the  author  of  any  of  our  evil  sugges- 
tions. He  once  rode  to  meeting  with  a  gay  young 
merchant.  Before  it  was  over  he  heard  two  minis- 
ters agree  together,  in  a  whisper,  to  pray  for  that 
young  man.  While  their  heads  were  inclined,  no 
doubt  in  prayer,  he  saw  the  young  man  turn  pale, 
walk  forward,  and  ask  the  prayers  of  G-od's  people. 
This  partial  sceptic  had  never  denied  that  God  ever 
influences  our  feelings,  so  firmly  as  he  had  disputed 
the  agency  of  the  evil  one.  That  same  evening  he 
was  present  when  the  young  man  approached  a 
preacher  with  a  look  of  alarm  and  said,  "Sir,  I  went 
into  a  grove  for  the  purpose  of  trying  to  pray,  and  I 
could  not  do  it.  No  matter  when  or  where  I  made 
the  effort,  as  soon  as  I  would  kneel,  there  came  into 
my  mind  thoughts  the  most  horrible,  blasphemies  the 
most  inexpressible,  such  as  I  never  had  in  all  my 
years  of  vanity  or  scenes  of  wickedness.  Can  it  be 
that  I  am  getting  more  wicked  just  as  I  attempt  to 
repent?"  The  preacher  answered  him,  "  My  young 
friend,  we  know  how  body  operates  on  body,  for  we 
can  see  that  and  handle  it.  Spirit  is  invisible ;  it  is 
not  tangible.  We  do  not  know  how  spirit  strikes  or 
operates  upon  spirit ;  but  it  does.  The  evil  one  never 
saw  you  likely  to  forsake  his  ranks,  and  he  never 
was  afraid  of  losing  you  before.     He  exerts  himself 


204  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELIT^i. 


• 


often  when  threatened  with  desertion.  He  really 
can  in  some  way  inject  into  our  minds  most  abomi- 
nable thoughts ;  but  they  are  not  sinful  in  us,  if  we 
do  not  entertain  or  approve  them.  If  that  man  in 
the  street  were  to  offer  you  much  gold  to  commit 
murder,  you  would  not  be  guilty  if  you  cordially 
hated  his  temptation." 

The  spectator  felt  somewhat  surprised  to  learn 
that  incidents  of  this  kind  were  not  uncommon. 
After  mingling  with  revivals,  and  meeting  with  per- 
haps a  hundred  cases  more,  he  began  to  suspect  that 
we  are  liable  to  persuasive  spiritual  influences,  both 
good  and  bad. 

EXPERIMENTAL  CURE. 

Illustrative  incidents.  Events  asked  for  take 
place  contrary  to  the  most  probable  appearance  of 
things. 

Case  5.  A  man  once  lived  who  was  naturally 
timid,  but  in  the  concerns  of  religion  he  was  especially 
diffident.  He  was  a  hundred  times  more  ashamed  to 
be  heard  to  pray,  than  he  once  had  been  to  be  heard 
to  swear.  This  detestable  cowardice  crippled  and 
tormented  him  for  many  years.  His  son  was  consti- 
tutionally diffident  like  himself,  and  should  he  ever 
forsake  the  world,  the  almost  certain  result  would  be 
a  similar  backwardness  in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 
These  thoughts,  and  the  fear  that  his  son  would 
serve  Satan  long,  perhaps  until  almost  middle  life, 
before  he  gave  himself  to  God,  threw  the  father  on 
his  knees  to  ask  a  double  favor,  namely,  the  conver- 
sion of  his  son  in  the  days  of  boyhood,  and  the  vie- 


CURE   OF   INFIDELITY.  205 

tory  over  cowardice  in  the  Redeemer's  army.  A 
sacramental  meeting  approached.  He  believed  his 
prayer  answered — for  a  reason  only  understood  hy 
those  who  have  felt  it,  and  therefore  it  need  not  be 
explained  or  described  here.  He  did  not  converse 
with  his  son,  but  he  watched  him.  He  saw  him 
unite  with  the  church,  and  he  heard  him  pray  in 
public  without  delay  as  soon  as  called  on.  During 
the  course  of  a  few  years,  when  many  improbable 
events  asked  for  had  thus  taken  place,  he  could  say, 
*'  If  these  things  happen,  they  happen  with  strange 
uniformity,  and  contrary  to  probable  appearance." 


206  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XLIII. 

THE  REMEDY  DENIED  TO  NONE. 

All  may  use  this  remedy  who  do  not  incapaci- 
tate themselves  by  sin.  Those  who  incapacitate 
themselves  are  not  excusable  because  of  their  ina- 
bility. The  man  who  bores  out  his  own  eyes  has 
not  the  light  of  the  sun  to  complain  of,  because  he 
cannot  see.  The  man  who  corrodes  his  palate  until 
his  taste  is  destroyed,  cannot  blame  his  food  for  his 
want  of  enjoyment  in  eating.  Reader,  if  you  will 
.take  the  ten  commandments  in  all  their  spirit  and 
all  their  bearing,  also  the  sermons,  parables,  and  all 
the  sayings  of  the  Redeemer,  as  uttered  by  him, 
unite  them  together,  and  meditate  upon  them,-  you 
will  then,  we  have  no  doubt,  tell  us  that  the  prac- 
tice of  each  one  would  be  very  lovely.  We  presume 
this  because  it  is  acknowledged,  and  has  been  as- 
serted by  the  leaders  of  the  infidel  forces  in  different 
generations.  If  you  can  find  any  Bible  precept  which 
is  unjust,  immodest,  or  immoral,  we  may  well  say, 
Do  not  practise  that.  If  all  the  precepts  of  the 
Scriptures  are  correct,  we  are  not  acting  amiss  to 
obey  them,  and  to  exhort  others  to  obedience.  They 
must  suffer  in  some  way  who  do  not  observe  that 
which  is  excellent  in  itself.  None  ever  became  infi- 
dels but  those  who  cease  to  obey  the  precepts  of  the 
Bible,  more  or  'ess,  or  those  who  were  reared  to  dis- 
regard them  from  infancy.     The  Spirit  of  all  truth 


I 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  207 

and  purity  influences  us  towards  truth.  The  most 
wicked  of  men  is  still  a  debtor  to  the  Holy  Spirit  for 
what  little  religious  truth  he  may  still  retain.  A 
man  has  not  abandoned  all  Bible  truth,  nor  is  he 
totally  forsaken  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  until  he  becomes 
a  thorough  atheist,  either  in  creed  or  practice.  We  do 
not  mean  a  wavering  atheist,  but  a  hearty  one.  The 
Spirit  of  truth  does  not  abide  in  a  bosom  filled  with 
pollution.  He  takes  up  his  constant  residence  in  the 
heart  of  those  who  obey,  and  those  alone.  He  begins 
to  withdraw  his  influences  from  those  who  begin  to 
hug  enormities,  and  from  those  who  turn  their  backs 
on  God's  commands.  They  begin  to  question  truth, 
from  whom  he  begins  to  retire.  The  light  of  heaven 
begins  to  appear  dim  in  the  eyes  of  those  who  have 
insulted  the  Spirit  of  truth  until  his  agency  is  weak- 
ened. The  loveliness  of  truth  begins  to  resemble  dark- 
ness and  deformity,  in  the  view  of  all  those  who  are 
more  or  less  left  to  themselves.  If  the  commands  of 
the  blessed  volume  are  good,  let  us  exhort  all  to  obey 
them.  If  you  wish  to  be  instructed  by  the  Grod  of 
heaven,  if  you  desire  to  be  led  by  the  Being  who 
made  you,  if  you  are  willing  to  be  guided  by  the 
author  of  all  truth,  do  as  he  tells  you.  You  will  find 
his  orders  in  the  Bible.  Practise  heartily  and  indus- 
triously all  that  is  commanded  there,  and  you  will 
have  heavenly  communications  and  light  from  on 
high.  If  you  are  one  of  those  who  have  neglected 
the  precepts  of  holy  writ,  and  the  system  of  Christi- 
anity begins  to  appear  uncomely  in  your  sight,  and 
cold  unbelief  begins  to  chill  your  ability  to  pray, 
listen  to  what  the' mighty  Counsellor  says:  "  Return 


208  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

unto  me,  and  I  will  return  unto  you,  saith  tlie  Lord." 
Some  will  make  the  following  difficulty  when  called 
on  to  begin  to  do  right. 

"  Do  you  ask  it  of  us,  who  disbelieve  the  Bible," 
say  they — "  do  you  ask  it  of  us  to  begin  to  obey  it  ?" 

Before  we  answer  your  question,  fellow-immortal, 
we  must  mark  the  difference  between  those  who  do 
not  believe^  and  those  who  really  disbelieve  the  book  ; 
and  we  must  take  pains  to  avoid  any  mistake  respect- 
ing our  meaning.  Attend,  then,  to  the  following  illus- 
tration. 

Suppose  that  a  man  of  standing  and  of  truth 
were  to  awake  you  at  midnight,  and  to  tell  you  con- 
cerning your  farm  and  house  some  miles  distant,  that 
the  fire  was  approaching  it,  and  that  its  danger  was 
imminent.  Suppose,  while  you  were  preparing  to  go 
to  save  it,  another  man  of  equal  verity  and  respecta- 
bility rides  by,  and  tells  you  that  he  has  just  passed 
your  property,  and  that  there  is  a  total  mistake ;  that 
there  is  no  fire  there,  and  no  danger  exists.  Here  we 
might  say,  there  is  such  an  equilibrium  in  testimony, 
that  you  scarcely  know  how  to  act.  Then  suppose  a 
third  messenger,  somewhat  inferior  in  credibility, 
comes  along  and  tells  you  the  fire  is  approaching  your 
estate.  Here  you  might  say,  ''  I  scarcely  know  what 
to  believe  ;  but  I  must  act.  Indolence  is  inexcusable 
where  there  is  any  preponderance  on  the  side  of  dan- 
ger. It  is  safer  to  act."  You  are  not  confirmed  in 
your  belief  of  the  advancing  conflagration,  but  you 
are  unwise  if  you  neglect  exertion.  Gro  now  and  act 
for  your  soul.  If  you  tell  us  that  you  cannot  believe 
the  Scriptures,  we  answer,  go  and  obey  them.     It  is 


\ 


{ 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  209 

true,  if  you  are  a  confirmed  disbeliever,  we  have  but 
little  hope  of  your  action ;  but  all  who  sincerely  and 
earnestly  obey  these  precepts,  receive  the  same  evi- 
dence of  their  truth  that  the  man  who  approaches  the 
fire  receives  of  its  warmth.  If  he  were  to  stand  at 
a  distance  and  say,  ''  Oh  that  I  could  believe  there 
was  heat  in  that  fire,"  we  might  offer  many  strong 
arguments  to  prove  it,  but  the  most  convincing 
measure  would  be  to  prevail  on  him  to  approach.  If 
it  were  true  that  he  had  a  strong  aversion  to  the  ex- 
ercise of  walking,  and  a  dislike  to  the  sight  of  fire, 
and  he  were  to  tell  us  that  he  was  confident,  and 
without  a  doubt,  that  no  warmth  existed  there,  we 
should  have  but  little  hope  of  prevailing  on  him  to  act; 
nevertheless  thorough  action  would  produce  a  certain 
result.  He  might  advance  a  few  feet,  and  then  call 
out  exultingly  that  he  felt  no  warmth.  He  might 
approach  a  short  distance  again,  and  then  turn  away, 
callinsr  out  with  indismant  vehemence,  "I  knew  it 
was  so,  I  feel  no  heat ;"  but  all  this  has  been  only  a 
sham  trial.  So  it  is  with  many  who  say  they  have 
complied  with  the  dictates  of  revelation.  It  was 
only  a  half-way  obedience,  a  partial  action,  a  false 
compliance  with  those  blessed  commands.  All  who 
walk  up  to  the  fire  know  its  efficacy.  §o  long  as  they 
remain  there,  they  remain  convinced.  Those  who 
stand  nearest  have  the  least  perplexing  doubt.  Read- 
er, do  you  say  to  us,  "  Shall  I  act,  although  I 
doubt?"  If  you  doubt,  this  is  the  reason  why  you 
should  act  speedily  and  decisively.  Let  us  now  tell 
you  some  things  which  you  believe,  and  others  which 
you  know.    If  you  are  an  atheist,  we  are  not  address- 


210  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

ing  you  just  now;  but  if  not,  the  following  facts  fit 
you.     You  believe, 

1.  That  Grod  is  a  being  of  purity.     You  believe, 

2.  That  if  he  is  pure,  he  will  not  be  disposed  to 
take  pollution  into  his  immediate  habitation,  or  near 
to  himself.  You  yourself  do  not  tolerate  that  which 
you  esteem  filthy.  He  may  deem  that  unclean  which 
we  do  not  hate.  A  man  hates  what  a  swine  does  not, 
because  of  his  superiority  over  that  animal ;  but  the 
Lord's  exaltation  above  us  is  immeasurable.  If  you^ 
say  that  you  cannot  understand  how  that  may  appeal 
sin  to  G-od,  w^hich  seems  very  passable  wdth  us,  you 
speak  unadvisedly.     Now  for  that  which  you  know : 

1.  That  if  you  stood  in  a  room  where  were  col- 
lected a  hundred  persons,  male  and  female,  your  fel- 
low-worms of  the  dust  who  live  here  below  with 
you,  all  sinners  like  yourself,  you  would  not  be  will- 
ing that  every  word  you  have  uttered,  and  every 
thought  which  has  passed  through  your  mind  for  the 
last  month,  should  be  told  or  pictured  before  them. 
You  know, 

2.  That  if  all  your  actions  and  all  your  wishes 
were  told  to  a  church  full  of  your  fellow-creatures, 
they  would  not  sound  well ;  you  know  that  you  are 
a  sinner.  Wq  will  prove  this  to  you  in  another  way. 
"We  will  prove  that  you  know  that  the  maii^nitude  of 
an  offence  is  measured  by  the  excellence  of  the  being' 
against  whom  it  is  committed.     You  know, 

1.  If  you  were  to  insult  one  of  the  animals  of 
the  field,  it  would  be  a  matter  of  little  moment,  l«- 
cause  that  four-footed  beast  is  low  in  the  scale  of 
existence.     You  know. 


CURE    OF  INFIDELITY.  211 

2.  If  you  were  to  walk  up  to  your  fellow-man, 
your  equal,  and  offend  him,  it  would  be  a  more  seri- 
ous occurrence,  for  he  is  of  a  more  exalted  nature. 
You  know, 

3.  If  a  tall  seraph  from  the  upper  army  should 
sail  on  splendid  wings  before  you,  alighting  near,  on 
an  errand  of  heaven,  you  would  feel  less  safe  in 
offending  him,  because  of  his  superior  excellence. 
You  know, 

4.  God's  purity  is  unspeakable ;  his  excellence 
and  grandeur  are  unlimited ;  his  power  and  majesty 
are  boundless ;  all  his  traits  of  loveliness  and  great- 
ness are  infinite.     Who  shall  dare  offend  him  ? 

If  you  do  not  know  something  of  the  real  desert 
of  sin;  at  the  time  of  reckoning  he  will  make  you 
know  it.  If  what  you  call  a  small  offence  is  meas- 
ured by  his  worthy  it  becomes  unlimited  in  its  ill 
desert.  These  things  you  know,  and  of  course,  if  you 
are  not  afraid  to  think,  you  know  that  your  case  may 
be  a  very  unsafe  one.  You  know  that  perhaps  your 
danger  may  be  black  and  imminent  as  the  silent,  but 
advancing  cloud.  Then  act ;  take  the  safer  course, 
begin  to  act,  and  continue  it.  Bow  and  tell  Jesus 
Christ  all  you  would  tell  him  if  you  saw  him.  Do 
every  thing  he  has  directed  as  scrupulously  as  you 
should  do  were  you  to  hear  his  lips  utter  the  orders. 

Every  man  may  become  a  Christian.     Many  will 

.not.     Every  Christian  may  have  the  most  satisfac- 

\  tory  evidence  of  experience.     Many  do  not  try.     If 

you  are  an  atheist,  you  will  be  noticed  in  the  next 

chapter.     If  you  are  not  an  atheist,  but  settled  and 

•unwavering  in  your  creed  of  gospel  rejection,  perhaps 


212  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

the  first  remedy,  external  evidence,  although  the 
weaker  of  the  two,  promises  more  in  your  case.  The 
last  remedy  will  cure  any  who  will  receive  it.  No 
matter  who  you  are,  atheist  or  double  atheist,  if  you 
will  hend  to  each  order  there  written,  you  will  he 
cured,  and  your  life  will  be  everlasting.  But  we 
have  very  faint  hopes  that  you  will  come  to  the  light 
after  the  Holy  Spirit  has  left  you.  If  you  are  a  con- 
firmed atheist,  he  has  left  you  now ;  whether  or  not 
he  will  return,  he  only  knows.  If  you  are  a  con- 
firmed, unwavering  Bible  hater,  yet  still  believe  some 
one  made  the  stars,  you  believe  one  truth.  The  Spirit 
is  not  gone,  but  he  touches  the  strings  of  your  soul 
seldom,  and  but  very  faintly.  "  Return  unto  me, 
and  I  will  return  unto  you,"  saith  the  Lord.  There 
is  a  balm  in  Gilead;  there  is  a  physician  there, 
but  he  requires  obedience^  and  men  do  not  love  the 
remedy. 

Some  say,  "  We  do  not  know  all  the  command- 
ments contained  in  that  book,  and  yet  in  force."  We 
answer,  you  are  not  obeying  such  commands  as  you 
do  know ;  you  are  not  trying  to  fulfil  such  require- 
ments as  are  plain  before  you.  That  which  is  lovely 
cannot  hurt  you.  Try  it.  That  which  is  just  can- 
not injure  you.  Begin  it.  When  that  man  presented 
you  with  a  cup  of  water,  and  you  said,  "  I  thank 
you,  sir,"  you  did  not  do  wrong.  You  believe  that  to 
express  gratitude,  is  not  amiss.  God  gives  you  many 
cups  of  water,  and  tables  covered  with  food.  The 
Bible  orders  you  to  say,  ''  I  thank  thee."  Let  your 
children  hear  you  say  this  as  the  favor  is  repeated. 
Will  you  begin?     Ah,  we  fear  you  do  not  wish  it. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  213 

If  you  will  not  obey  here,  we  need  not  repeat  the 
hundred  orders  that  follow.  You  are  averse  to  com- 
pliance ;  a  secret  which  you  scarcely  suspect  is,  you 
have  no  relish  for  doing  what  Grod  directs  you. 

Conclusion.  If  one  man  approach  the  fire  and 
declare  that  its  cherishing  heat  is  abundant,  another 
may  go  there  if  he  chooses.  If  he  stand  off,  calling 
for  evidence  and  declaring  that  none  is  given,  the 
builder  of  the  fire  is  not  to  blame.  If,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fact  that  not  one  since  the  creation  ever  ap- 
proached closely  without  making  the  same  avowal,  he 
call  out  that  no  testimony  is  offered  him,  he  uttereth 
lies.  If  he  exclaim  vociferously,  "  I  know  that  your 
testimony  is  all  fancy,  heated  imagination,  and  fa- 
natical delusion  or  hypocrisy,"  and  when  answered, 
*'  Then  approach  and  judge  for  yourself,"  he  still  stays 
away  mocking,  then  we  can  only  say.  Farewell. 
Faithfulness  and  truth  demand  that  to  that  farewell 
be  added,  Th^  blood  be  upon  thine  own  head. 


L 


214  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 


ATHEISM. 


Christians  usually  believe  it  impossible  for  any 
one  to  become  a  real  atheist.  Their  minds  are  di- 
vinely influenced,  and  they  forget  what  they  would  be 
capable  of  believing  were  they  left  to  themselves. 

The  most  of  wicked  men  doubt  if  there  are  any 
sincere  atheists.  They  are  heaven-restrained  them- 
.selves,  but  they  do  not  know  it.  To  every  uncon- 
verted man,  the  suggestions  and  influences  of  the 
blessed  One  appear  as  nothing  more  than  the  simple 
operations  of  his  own  mind.  The  ungodly  are  un- 
conscious of  holy  persuasions,  because  it  seems  to 
them  solely  and  entirely  their  own  mental  effort. 
But  we  say,  to  the  saint  and  the  sinner,  there  are 
atheists  by  the  million.  If  you  we/e  abandoned,  you 
would  forthwith  become  a  settled  and  sincere  atheist. 
We  agree  that  many  calling  themselves  atheists  are 
not  entirely  forsaken,  gjid  that  at  times  they  feel  a 
degree  of  apprehension ;  but,  notwithstanding  this, 
there  are  armies  of  atheists.     - 

For  the  entire  atheist  we  have  no  hope.  Those 
who  die  may,  and  sometimes  have  been  known  to  re- 
vive ;  but  when  we  see  our  friends  expire,  our  hope 
for  them  in  this  life  is  gone,  because  the  cases  of  re- 
suscitation are  so  rare.  Omnipotence  could  restore 
the  complete  atheist,  but  we  have  no  reason  to  ex- 
pect it. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  ^215 

To  the  partial  atheist  we  say,  our  hope  for  you  is 
very  feehle ;  for  a  little  more,  and  your  head  is  be- 
neath the  billow ;  but  we  ask  you  to  read  Paley's 
Natural  Theology  twice  over.  We  ask  you  to  read 
Dick  on  the  same  subject.  If  these  do  not  influence 
you  to  try  the  second  remedy,  the  experimental  evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  then  we  can  only  say,  fare- 
well. 

"Vy^e  have  now  done  with  atheists,  and  with  the 
subject  of  atheism  on  their  account.  Further  argu- 
mentation with  the  atheist  we  have  none ;  yet,  on 
another  account,  we  must  pursue  the  subject.  For 
the  sake  of  the  rest  of  mankind,  we  take  the  case  of 
the  atheist  to  show  the  fall  of  man,  to  exhibit  the 
doctrine  of  total  depravity,  to  prove  what  man  would 
be  without  heavenly  restraint.  To  hold  up  atheism 
as  an  example  illustrative  of  important  truth,  may 
require  more  chapters  than  one.  We  have  before 
stated,  that  the  clear  consciousness  and  constant  recol- 
lection of  the  fall  of  man  is  all-important  for  those 
inquiring  after  truth,  and  for  those  attempting  to 
practise  virtue  or  piety. 

We  deem  it  a  momentous  duty  to  look  faithfully 
at  what  men  are  capable  of  believing,  if  left  to  them- 
selves. Accompany  us  then  through  the  creed  of  the 
atheist,  and  observe  the  doctrines  of  holy  writ  exhib- 
ited in  his  case.  There  are  crowds  of  atheists  now 
alive,  but  their  race  is  not  yet  finished.  If  there  were 
no  atheists,  it  would  prove  either  that  man  is  not  a 
fallen  creature,  or  that  the  Spirit  does  always  strive 
with  man  so  long  as  he  lives  on  earth. 


?t6  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XLY. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


"We  wish  to  dwell  a  while  on  the  belief  of  the 
atheist,  that  all  may  be  reminded  of  the  amount  of 
evidence  man  is  capable  of  resisting.  Our  illustra- 
tions are  of  course  drawn  from  thina^s  around  us. 
We  must. endeavor  not  to  write  in  the  language  of 
the  chemist,  or  of  the  philosopher,  but  to  use  the 
plain,  every-day  dialect  understood  by  the  little  boy, 
or  the  uneducated,  without  assistance.  It  is  neces- 
sary that  we  should  not  be  misunderstood  in  our 
most  ordinary  expressions.  In  the  first  place,  then, 
we  must  define  fully  what  meaning  we  attach  to  the 
word  accident  or  casualty. 

If  we  see  a  quantity  of  bricks  overthrown  in  the 
street,  and  hurled  along  the  earth  in  impetuous  con- 
fusion, we  call  their  position  the  result  of  accident  or 
casualty.  We  mean,  that  mind  was  not  employed  in 
directing  their  location. 

If  we  see  them  lodged  in  a  shapely  wall,  we  at 
once  assert  that  their  position  was  the  result  of 
thought,  and  not  of  accident. 

We  have  seen  the  forest  where  the  sweeping  tor- 
nado had  snapped  the  trees,  and  hurled  them  across 
each  other  in  tangled  prostiation.  We  then  call  the 
particular  location  of  those  timbers  accidental,  mean- 
ing that  design^  thought,  or  plan,  did  not  effect  it. 
We  have  seen  trees   ranged  over  each   other,  and 


CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY.  217 

squared  into  a  house :  then  we  did  not  believe  their 
position  casual^  we  had  no  doubt  but  thought  was 
employed  in  their  arrangement. 

The  atheist  is  one  who  believes  there  is  no  Grod. 
He  believes  that  man  is  the  highest  being  in  exist- 
ence. He  believes  that  the  things  we  see  either 
came  into  being  of  themselves,  or  have  been  always 
here  ;  for  he  usually  believes  they  are  here  now.  It 
is  not  material  in  the  controversy,  whether  he  con- 
tends that  the  world,  or  the  matter  of  which  it  is 
formed,  is  of  recent  date,  or  that  it  has  been  here 
from  eternity ;  but  it  is  more  common  with  them  at 
the  present  day,  to  contend  that  matter  has  always 
existed.  Of  these,  we  shall  chiefly  take  notice.  We 
shall  do  no  more  than  tell  the  creed  of  the  atheist, 
and  the  creed  of  the  Christian  again  and  again,  plac- 
ing them  frequently  side  by  side. 

We  name  different  facts  telling  first  what  the 
Christian  believes  concerning  them.  In  looking  for 
ihese  facts,  it  matters  not  where  we  begin.  The 
objects  nearest  us  are  our  choice ;  we  have  only  to 
aim  at  being  understood  by  the  unlettered,  with  im- 
mediate ease,  and  we  had  better  pain  the  ear  of  the 
scientific  by  the  coarseness  of  our  words,  or  method, 
than  to  fail  of  comprehension  from  the  unlearned. 

Young  reader,  when  you  look  abroad  you  see 
very  many  breathing  animals  around  you.  You 
know  that  the  air  we  breathe  is  not  fit  to  breathe 
again,  so  that  if  closely  confined,  although  we  might 
not  feel  injured  for  the  first  few  minutes,  yet,  after 
a  time  we  must  die.  You  may  not  be  aware  that 
the  air  you  breathe  is  so  totally  changed,  that  you 

Cause  and  Cur*.  1 0 


218  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

would  expire  forthwith  were  you  to  continue  its  uso. 
It  is  true,  that  were  you  to  receive  it  back  again  into 
your  lungs,  unmixed  with  the  other  air  around  yon, 
it  would  cause  your  death.  There  is  no  danger  that 
this  will  happen.  Those  who  know  nothing  of  these 
facts  are  mostly  safe ;  because  in  the  action  of  breath- 
ing it  is  thrown  some  distance  from  the  face,  and 
even  when  the  head  is  covered,  it  cannot  be  drawn 
back  again,  without  receiving  much  of  the  other 
healthful  air  near  us,  along  with  the  draught.  But 
where  many  live  near  us,  it  is  natural  to  inquire  why 
the  atmosphere  is  not  so  poisoned,  frequently,  as  to 
cause  our  death.  So  it  would:  even  on  the  muster- 
ground,  where  hundreds  crowd  into  a  circle,  it  would 
be  felt ;  but,  in  the  first  place,  by  breathing,  this  air  is 
made  a  little  heavier  than  it  was  before.  If  it  is  only 
a  little  heavier  than  the  common  air  around  us,  then 
it  will  sink  down  to  the  earth ;  and  it  does  thus  fall. 
This  increase  of  weight  causes  the  air  which  has 
been  once  used  in  the  crowded  room,  to  sink  down 
to  the  floor.  It  seeks  every  crevice  to  pass  lower,  or 
it  rolls  out  of  the  door  and  finds  the  earth.  This  in- 
crease of  weight  is  either  plan  or  accident.  It  is  a 
little  matter  in  one  sense,  but  it  saves  too  many 
millions  of  lives  not  to  be,  too,  extremely  fortunate,  or 
very  kind. 

Again,  it  is  natural  to  ask  why  we  do  not  dread 
the  increase  of  this  altered  and  unwholesome  air. 
Why  does  it  not  accumulate,  rising  higher  and 
higher,  until  reaches  above  us,  and  we  sink?  This 
would  be  the  case :  animals  not  erect,  that  breathe, 
carrying  their  nostrils  nearer  the  earth,  would  perish 


N. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  219 

first,  and  man  at  last  would  fall,  were  it  not  for  a 
few  additional  casualties,  or  mercies,  which  we  will 
now  enumerate. 

First,  when  this  air,  thus  destroyed,  reaches  the 
earth,  the  grass  which  is  there  drinks  it  up.  It  goes 
into  the  pores  of  weeds,  plants,  and  vegetation  in 
general,  and  two  blessings  result ;  the  poisoned  air  is 
used,  and  taken  out  of  our  way,  while  it  enters  into 
the  composition  of  that  which  grows,  and  aids  its 
rapid  increase,  as  a  most  kindly  manure. 

But  again,  there  is  a  region  where  winter  reaches, 
and  destroys  the  earth's  green  covering.  Neverthe- 
less winter  is  not  feared,  for  it  is  a  kind  design  or  a 
fortunate  perchance,  that  water  will  absorb  this  gas. 
The  snow  is  on  the  ground,  and  you  need  not  fear. 
It  has  rained,  or  the  frost  has  fallen  and  again  dis- 
solved, and  you  need  not  fear ;  the  wind  is  blowing 
towards  the  surface  of  the  river,  or  the  distant 
lake,  etc. 

Sometimes,  in  seeking  the  lowest  situations,  this 
heavy  air  sinks  into  a  well,  where  there  is  neither 
grass,  grain,  or  water  to  absorb  it,  and  there  it 
remains  and  threatens  the  incautious  adventurer. 
These  facts,  in  one  view,  are  little  things ;  but  the 
continuance  of  the  human  family  depends  on  their 
existence  :  of  course  they  must  be  either  wise,  or  for- 
tunate. 

There  is  another  kind  of  air,  or  gas,  which  is 
equally  deadly,  called  by  chemists,  hydrogen  gas. 
This  would  destroy  us,  if  plentifully  used  at  once. 
Those  who  wade  in  streams,  and  walk  on  the  de- 
caying leaves  on  the  bottem,  have  seen  it  bubbling 


220  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

up  to  the  surface.  It  will  burn  if  the  torch  is  applied. 
Every  thing  that  rots  will,  like  the  leaves  we  have 
mentioned,  give  out  or  produce  this  unhealthy  gas  in 
abundance.  If  we  then  look  around  and  notice  how 
many  trees,  and  weeds,  and  leaves,  and  chips,  and 
animal  substances,  etc.,  are  constantly  dissolving,  we 
may  well  inquire  again,  why  we  are  not  all  destroyed 
with  rapid  and  cureless  devastation.  So  should  we 
be,  were  it  not  on  account  of  certain  circumstances, 
which  we  will  not  pass  by.  It  chances^  or  it  was 
contrived,  that  this  gas  is  lighter  than  the  air  around 
as ;  of  course  it  will  rise  up  towards  the  clouds.  What- 
ever is  lighter  than  water  wdll  swim,  and  whatever  is 
lighter  than  air  will  rise  towards  the  top  of  the  atmos- 
phere. This  gas  is  so  much  lighter  than  the  com- 
mon air,  that  it  ascends  swiftly  past  our  faces,  and 
floats  beyond  our  reach. 

Those  who  are  disposed  to  think,  might  inform  us 
that  their  fears  were  not  at  an  end,  for  fortunate  or 
kind  as  is  this  regulation,  still  the  top  of  the  air  may, 
in  time,  be  overburdened,  and  this  cumbrous  poison 
descend  to  our  extermination.  If  we  are  saved  for  a 
time,  what  is  to  continue  our  relief  ?  The  answer  is, 
that  two  small  facts  exist  which  save  our  earth.  One 
is,  that  through  casualty,  or  through  wisdom,  it  is  so 
contrived,  that  this  gas  when  united  with  another  gas, 
called  oxygen,  already  and  always  floating  at  the  top 
of  the  air,  or  in  the  regions  of  the  clouds,  forms  water. 
Water  is  formed  by  these  two  pressed  closely  together, 
but  the  pressure  must  be  hard,  to  make  them  unite. 
The  question  next  is,  how  this  powerful  pressure  is 
eff(3Gtod  high  up  in  the  air. 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  ^21 

There  is  a  fluid  in  nature  called  electricity^  com- 
j  monly  called  lightning.    The  unlearned  or  the  young 
'  person  can  remember  that  this   electricity  or  this 
j  lightning  can  strike  any  thing  very  hard,  for  he  has 
I  seen  where  it  has  shivered  the  hardest  oak.     This 
I  hghtning,  w^hen  it  dashes  from  the  cloud  down  to  the 
I  earth,  strikes  the  tree.     When  it  flies  from  cloud  to 
i  cloud,  it  strikes  these  two  kinds  of  air  we  have 
named,  presses  them   suddenly  and  powerfully  to- 
gether, and  forms  drops  of  water.     Young  reader,  ii 
you  cannot  understand  this,  there  is  one  thing  which 
you  know  about  it.     You  have  seen  it  rain  hard  jusi 
after   a  flash  of  lightning  and  a  peal  of  thunder. 
Much  of  that  water  was  just  then  formed."^ 

The  poisonous  air,  hydrogen  gas,  is  removed  from 
threatening  us,  and  at  the  same  time  the  shower  is  in- 
creased to  fertilize  the  field.  The  crop  is  augment^ 
ed.  The  table  of  the  atheist  is  covered  with  tasteful 
viands.  He  fills  himself ;  thanks  no  one  ;  stares  at 
his  superabundant  mercies,  and  says,  "There  is  no 
God  !" 

Two  facts  we  should  notice  just  in  connection 
with  these  items.  First,  that  if  the  first-named  gas, 
or  kind  of  air  from  which  we  are  saved  by  its  weight, 
and  by  its  being  removed  through  the  instrumentality 
of  plants  and  water,  had  been  lighter  than  the  atmos- 
phere, so  as  to  ascend  above  us,  this  would  have  been 

=*  We  are  told  that  recent  discoveries  evince  that  the  sur- 
plus drops  are  not  thus  suddenly  formed  by  compression.  Be 
it  so.  Dispose  of  the  rising  of  hydrogen  in  any  other  way, 
no  matter  how;  as  soon  as  the  truth  is  reached  it  indicates 
a  contriver  as  strikingly  as  any  mistaken  theory  could  pos- 
sibly do. 


222  CAUSE    AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

no  remedy ;  for  the  electricity  in  the  upper  air  dould 
not  dispose  of  it,  and  the  mist  of  the  clouds  alone  and 
unassisted  would  be  insufficient.  Secondly,  if  the 
last-named  gas,  hydrogen,  had  been  heavier  than 
atmospheric  air,  so  as  to  seek  the  lowest  situatioUj 
this  would  not  have  relieved  us,  because  plants  and 
water  would  not  absorb  it ;  and  on  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  the  electric  fluid  does  not  play  so  as  to  dash 
it  into  the  shape  of  water. 

Reader,  we  have  noticed  some  ten  or  twelve  of 
those  arrangements,  without  which  the  world  could 
not  continue  the  habitation  of  man.  The  Christian 
believes  these  things  were  wisely  and  kindly  plan- 
ned. The  atheist  thinks  them  fortuitous.  The  next 
truth  important  in  this  discussion,  and  which  stands 
out  before  you  is,  that  these  facts  and  necessary  cir- 
cumstances belong  to  every  thing  you  see  ;  you  can- 
not point  at  a  visible  object,  you  cannot  think  of  a 
tangible  substance  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  that  is 
not  surrounded  with  laws  or  properties  without  which 
the  comfort  or  the  safety  of  the  earth  would  sink.  It 
is  important  that  you  should  be  familiar  with  this 
truth.  We  will  ask  your  attention  to  it  again,  after 
we  shall  have  noticed  a  few  more  examples  of  what 
we  have  been  considering. 

Other  examples  of  casualties,  or  of  mercies. 
There  was  a  man  who  walked  into  his  harvest-field 
as  the  sun  aro^e.  As  the  day  advanced,  the  heat  in- 
creased intensely.  If  it  had  continued  to  increase  as 
rapidly  throughout  the  day  as  it  did  during  the  first 
four  hours,  that  man  with  his  neighbors  would  have 
been  withered  to  death.     Young  reader,  you  can  un- 


I 


CURE  OF'INFIDELITY.  223 

derstand  the  reason  why  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
are  not  destroyed  every  warm  day. 

If  you  will,  in  the  middle  of  a  sultry  day,  sprinkle 
wate  r  over  the  floor,  you  will  find  in  a  short  time  that  it 
is  gone,  and  the  floor  is  dry.  It  has  evaporated  ;  that 
is,  it  has  turned  into  mist  and  sailed  away.  This  is 
the  way  the  clouds  are  formed :  the  sun  shines  on 
the  wet  earth,  the  damp  leaves  ;  on  lakes,  rivers, 
oceans,  and  smaller  streams — the  water  is  converted 
into  mist  or  cloud,  which  is  so  light  that  it  rises  and 
swims  in  the  air. 

You  remember  that  while  your  floor  was  becom- 
ing dry,  the  room  was  rendered  more  cool — ^the  air  in 
the  room  parted  w4th  much  of  its  heat.  The  reason 
of  this  is,  that  while  water  is  turning  into  vapor,  it 
absorbs  much  of  the  heat  of  the  air  around  it ;  or  in 
other  words,  w^hile  water  evaporates,  it  absorbs  or 
drinks  up  the  heat  or  caloric  near  it.  Now  apply 
these  facts.  The  day  begins  to  grow  warm,  but 
there  hang  dew-drops  on  the  grass,  and  as  this  water 
becomes  mist  it  absorbs  much  heat,  and  thus  checks 
the  advancing  warmth  of  the  day.  We  should  be 
scorched  into  cinders,  but  there  are  large  oceans  and 
many  smaller  collections  of  water,  and  as  surely  as 
water  is  heated,  it  will  evaporate ;  and  as  certainly 
as  it  evaporates,  it  will  use  the  heat  nearest  it,  and 
we  need  not  fear  the  sun  in  his  upward  march 
through  a  cloudless  sky. 

There  was  a  man  who  left  his  field  as  the  sun 
was  sinking  in  the  west.  He  looked  over  his  crop  in 
the  month  of  June,  and  its  green  wave  delighted  his 
eye.     The  air  grew  colder  as  the  night  approached, 


224  CAUSE  AKD  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  still  colder  as  it  advanced,  so  as  to  render  it  cer- 
tain that  if  the  cold  thus  increased,  before  the  night 
was  over  frost  would  be  there,  and  would  blacken 
all  the  hopes  of  the  husbandman. 

But  the  cold  did  not  thus  increase.  May  we  not 
inquire  why  it  did  not  ?  Would  it  not  be  stupidity 
to  neglect  such  thoughts  ?  Young  reader,  on  the 
day  before,  to  save  us  from  an  unfriendly  heat,  water 
had  turned  into  mist  arid  floated  through  the  air, 
drinking  up  its  superabundant  warmth.  At  night,  as 
it  becomes  more  cold  from  the  sun's  absence,  this 
mist  goes  back  again  into  the  form  of  water,  giving 
out  again  all  the  heat  it  had  before  absorbed.  It 
now  hangs  in  dew-drops  from  the  quivering  leaf,  and 
saves  it  from  the  frost.  As  surely  as  water  seizes  on 
the  heat  when  it  turns  to  mist,  so  certainly  it  gives 
it  out  again  when  it  assumes  the  shape  of  dew.  By 
these  facts,  little  as  they  appear,  our  bodies  are  saved 
every  summer's  day  from  suffocating  heat,  in  all  its 
red  intensity;  and  every  cold  autumnal  night  the 
sustenance  of  approaching  months  is  sheltered  from 
the  blackening  frost  of  winter. 

The  Christian  who  thinks  over  these  things,  feels 
that  he  is  safe.  He  lays  his  hands  across  his  breast, 
and  with  the  smile  of  meek  serenity  he  says,  and  he 
feels,  "  My  Father  is  truly  kind." 

The  atheist  sits  near  a  well-covered  table,  feeling 
more  haughty  as  he  fattens.  He  turns  his  broad, 
dull  eye  towards  the  throne  of  heaven,  and  says, 
'^  There  is  no  G-od,"  and  he  feels,  "  I  am  wise." 

Similar  dangers  threaten,  and  sivaildir providences^ 
or  accidents^  watch  over  usduringevery  hour  of  winter 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  225 

December's  sun  disappears,  and  should  the  cold 
increase  throus^h  the  nis^ht  as  it  does  for  the  first  few 
hours,  we  could  not  fancy  the  consequences.  Noth- 
ing could  save  us.  Fuel  and  clothing  could  not  pro- 
tect us  from  freezing  to  death.  The  cold  does  not 
thus  increase.  Why  does  it  not?  Because  the 
water  in  the  earth,  and  on  the  earth,  begins  to  freeze ; 
and  water  as  it  freezes,  or  as  it  approaches  a  freezing 
state,  gives  out  its  caloric,  that  is,  cold  water  is 
made  colder  by  parting  with  the  heat  in  it.  As 
water  freezes,  the  advancing  cold  is  checked.  The 
ocean  gives  up  its  heat  throughout  the  whole  of 
every  winter.  Earth  could  not  be  tenanted  by  man, 
if  this  were  not  the  case. 

There  is  another  day   in  winter  comparatively 

warm.     This  is  called  a  thaw.     We  should  suffer 

from  unnatural  and  unseasonable  heat,  were  it  not  for 

another  diminutive,  but  momentous  circumstance ; 

\  that  is,  as  snow  melts  and  as  ice  dissolves,  as  frozen 

's  earth  softens  and  as  frost  disappears,  they  all  absorb 

the  heat  nearest  them.     The  increasing  warmth  is 

,  thus  abated  for  our  entire  safety.     Reader,  it  is  thus 

'  with  every  thing  you  see.     On  your  right  hand  or  on 

your  left,  above  you  or  below,  the  smallest  object  on 

:  which  your  eye  may  rest  is  encircled  by  wise  laws. 

If  altered,  the  world  would  be  destroyed.     We  can  see 

no  end  to  these  kind  contrivances  ;  volumes  could  not 

detail  them,  for  they  are  numerous  as  the  objects  of 

creation.     Reader,  we  will  not  detain  you  here  much 

■  longer.     We  would  not  pursue  this  part  of  our  subject 

any  further,  were  it  not  for  the  purpose  of  holding  out 

a  few  more  examples  to  show  that  the  earth  could  not 

10* 


226  CAUSE   AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

continue  as  it  now  is,  if  any  tiling  you  look  at  were — 
had  happened  to  be — made  different  in  any  way. 

A  FEW  MORE  EXAMPLES.  You  remember  that  some 
things  mix  with  water  very  reluctantly,  and  others 
with  great  rapidity.  If  you  will  take  sulphur  and 
water  and  bring  them  together,  you  will  find  them 
commingle  with  great  difficulty.  If  you  will  place 
water  and  sugar  in  the  same  vessel,  you  will  find  they 
unite  at  once.  The  soil  you  walk  on  every  day  is  like 
neither  of  these  substances  named.  Its  aptitude  to 
mix  with  water  is  of  a  middle  cast.  There  are  three 
things  over  which  we  have  reason  to  rejoice ;  those 
who  think  not  on  them,  have  the  sin  either  of  ingrati- 
tude or  stupidity.     Let  us  look  at  them  in  order. 

1.  If  the  earth  we  cultivate  had  chanced  to  re- 
ceive water  into  its  embrace  as  slowly  as  that  sul- 
phur, our  showers  would  rush  from  our  hills  and  swell 
our  streams,  but  they  would  never  reach  the  roots  of 
our  corn,  and  famine  would  unpeople  the  earth. 

2.  If  our  soil  should  unite  with  water  as  water 
does  with  sugar  or  other  substances,  you  would  not 
dare  step  from  your  door  after  it  had  rained ;  you 
would  sink  in  the  mire  of  your  yard.  You  could  not 
plough  your  field.  The  vivifying  shower  would  be 
an  incurable  calamity. 

3.  If  our  soil  should  receive  the  water  faster,  or 
not  so  fast ;  if  it  should  refuse  to  part  with  it,  or 
part  with  it  more  speedily,  we  could  not  continue 
here.     The  consequences  would  destroy  us. 

But  we  cannot  travel  over  all  creation.  We  need 
not  keep  in  this  path  longer.  Look  at  any  thing  you 
please,  and  it  will  not  do  to  alter  it.     If  it  has  been 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.         .  227 

here  from  all  eternity,  then  it  is  unspeakably  fortu- 
nate that  it  chanced  to  be  always  as  it  is  ;  for  had  it 
,  happened  otherwise,  we  never  could  have  lived  here. 
Suppose  you  were  to  alter  the  density,  the  thickness, 
or  consistency,  or  solidity  of  water  or  of  air.  ,  Fancy 
the  water  of  our  earth  more  dense  than  it  is,  its 
transparency  would  disappear.  It  would  hold  in  sus- 
pensipn,  that  is,  floating  through  it,  substances  which 
would  forbid  us  to  drink.  Diminish  its  density,  and 
your  vessels  would  sink,  you  yourself  could  not  swim, 
and  your  streams  you  could  not  pass.  Similar  evils 
would  attend  us  were  we  to  alter  the  consistency  of 
air,  or  wood,  or  metal. 

The  thinking  Christian  can  look  at  nothing  which 
does  not  remind  him  unceasingly  that  his  Father 
plans  for  him  attentively,  and  calls  for  a  return  of  his 
affections.*     The  atheist  never  had  a  more  lovely 

*  When  the  pious  agriculturist  holds  his  plough,  or  stands 
with  his  chain  or  his  axe  in  his  hand,  how  many  thoughts  may 
move  his  gratitude.  Out  of  the  thirty  metals,  one  is  capable 
of  welding — it  is  iron.  One  other  metal  may  he  welded,  hut 
it  is  scarce,  and  never  could  he  used  for  our  domestic  wants, 
if  iron  were  removed  from  us.  If  iron  had  been  made  like 
lead,  or  silver,  or  zinc,  or  gold,  incapable  of  welding,  how  could 
we  make  many  things  that  are  needed  hourly  ?  But  that  this 
metal  of  which  our  ploughs  or  saws  are  formed  is  susceptible 
of  welding,  would  not  avail  us  much  were  it  scarce  as  almost 
every  other.  But  iron  may  be  dug  from  a  thousand  hills, 
thanks  to  our  Father.  However,  it  is  still  true,  that  plentiful 
[;  as  is  the  iron,  and  firmly  as  it  may  be  made  to  hold  to  iron,  yet 
it  would  do  us  little  comparative  good  if,  like  lead,  it  lacked 
tenacity,  toughness.     But  of  the  twenty-nine  metals  iron  is, 

1 .  More  plentiful  than  all  the  rest. 

2.  It  is  more  tenacious  and  durable. 

3.  It  alone  may  be  mended  by  the  process  of  welding. 


228  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

thought  than  this,  "It  happened  well  enough,  and 
glory  to  myself,  for  I  enjoy  it." 

The  second  part  of  this  picture.  The  atheist  is 
not  moved  by  any  of  the  considerations  that  we  have 
named.  They  make  no  impression  on  his  mind.  He 
looks  at  the  mercies  we  have  named,  which  are 
secured  to  us  by  what  is  termed  the  laws  of  nature, 
but  he  looks  no  further  back  than  the  law.  He  is 
like  the  man  who  saw  a  wheel  revolve  which  accom- 
plished much  ;  he  saw  the  work  performed,  but  never 
looked  beyond  the  wheel.  He  dreamed  not  of  a  more 
distant  actor.  At  last  being  told  that  the  wheel  was 
moved,  he  did  look  more  attentively,  and  saw  another 
revolving  wheel  which  moved  the  first.  This  he  con- 
cluded was  the  author  of  the  work,  and  never  could 
be  prevailed  on  to  suppose  the  second  wheel  was  also 
moved,  for  in  the  apartment  where  he  stood  he  saw 
no  other  power  or  acting  force.  Not  only  atheists 
and  half-way  atheists,  but  millions  of  others,  and 
even  professors  of  religion,  get  to  staring  at  laws,  and 
speaking  of  laws,  and  thinking  of  laws  of  nature, 
until  they  forget  the  hand  that  moves  the  laws.  They 
never  think  of  the  mind  that  planned  the  laws.  Oth- 
ers do  not  use  the  word  law  so  readily  as  the  word 
nature.  Whatever  comes  to  pass,  they  call  it  the 
effort  of  nature.  Whatever  pleasing  property  belongs 
to  any  thing  which  advances  their  comfort  or  secures 
their  safety,  when  they  speak  of  it  they  say,  it  is  its 
nature.  In  this  expression  they  would  be  correct  to 
a.  certain  extent,  were  it  not  that  they  never  see  any 
further.  Nature  is  as  far  as  their  mental  eyesight 
ever  penetrates.     Whatever  meaning  they  attach  to- 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  229 

le  word  nature  or  to  the  word  laws,  they  weave  that 
leaning  into  a  broad  curtain,  and  hang  it  up  before 
fchem,  or  they  cast  it  over  every  object  in  creation,  so 
lat  if  they  see  through  it,  the  view  is  dim  and  dis- 
)lored.     But  there  is  a  way  to  tear  their  veil.     The 
Christian  or  the  thinking  man  may  snatch  it  away, 
Sio  that  even  the  half  atheist  must  see,  or  turn  away 
from  the  view.     The  entirely  abandoned  by  the  Spirit 
of  God  will  never  see  again.     With  them,  an  absurd- 
ity is  easier  of  belief  than  a  rational  occurrence ;  a 
falsehood  is  a  thousand  times  more  captivating  than 
the  truth. 

There  are  facts  of  endless  extent,  over  which  the 
song  of  lawsy  laws,  nature,  natuj'e,  cannot  be  sung. 
To  these  facts  we  now  advert. 

There  are  mercies  and  arrangements  indispensa- 
ble to  our  comfort  or  our  earthly  existence,  in  the 
production  of  which  the  rules  of  attraction  and  of 
motion,  of  adhesion  and  affinity,  in  all  their  ten  thou- 
sand bearings,  had  no  concern.  To  these  we  now 
turn  in  search  of  examples  from  the  boundless  mass. 
Blessings  and  mercies  not  produced  by  any  of 

THE  principles  CALLED  THE   LAWS  OF  NATURE.       YoUng 

reader,  there  is  a  part  of  South  America  where  it  does 
not  rain.      Shall  that  beautiful  region  be  without 
I  what  is  necessary  to  man's  life?     No,  it  has  been 
:  cared  for.     If  you  will  take  the  map  of  South  Amer- 
ica, you  may  discover  that  her  loftiest  mountains  do 
not,  like  the  mountains  of  other  lands,  run  in  the  mid- 
dle, or  near  the  middle  of  the  continent.     The  Andes 
.  run  along  the  edge,  almost,  of  the  land.     You  have 
heard  of  the  trade-winds.     The  Creator  is  kind  to 


230  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

the  sailor.  He  fans  his  cheek  as  he  blasphemes  his 
name.  The  sailor  could  not  cross  the  tropical  seas  if 
the  winds  were  still  or  uncertain.  But  travellers  tell 
us  that  these  trade-winds,  so  important  to  those  who  i 
go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  carry  the  clouds  in  such 
a  direction  and  with  so  much  rapidity,  that  they  are  , 
borne  past  a  portion  of  South  America.  This  kind-  * 
ness  to  a  part  of  our  race,  or  this  conjoined  with  other 
causes,  is  the  reason  why  the  showers  do  not  refresh 
the  fields  of  another  part.  The  Andes  are  much 
higher  than  our  North  American  mountains,  and  there 
seems  to  be  a  good  reason  why  we  should  rejoice  at  it. 
They  rise  above  the  common  region  of  the  clouds. 
It  is  said  by  those  who  have  been  there,  that  the 
winds  bear  the  clouds  against  the  sides  of  these  moun- 
tains, which  are  too  high  for  them  to  pass  with  facil- 
ity. It  is  stated  that  the  clouds  are  accumulated 
there,  resulting  in  what  might  be  termed  an  almost 
perpetual  thunder-storm.  It  is  said  that  the  rivers 
are  in  a  state  of  freshet,  and  are  larger  in  proportion 
to  their  length,  than  our  North  American  streams. 
The  map  says  this  to  the  eye.  It  is  said  that  the 
sun  beams  on  the  slope  of  the  Andes,  the- south-east- 
ern slope,  thirty  or  sixty  miles  broad  and  many  hun- 
dred miles  in  length,  dripping  with  incessant  rains, 
until  evaporation  fills  the  air  with  mist.  This  floats 
off  towards  the  otherwise  arid  provinces,  and  abun- 
dant dews  water  the  fields.  These  abundant  dews 
supply  the  place  of  rain.  The  green  carpet  is  spread 
under  the  feet  of  the  man  who  walks  there.  The 
fruit-bearing  tree  waves  its  beautiful  branches  over 
his  head,  but  he  never  supposes  for  a  moment  that  a 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  231 

benevolent  Contriver  oared  for  his  comfort.  He  thinks 
nature  affords  us  food. 

Before  w^e  make  inferences,  we  will  look  at  an- 
other portion  of  the  earth  where  it  does  not  rain.  It 
does  not  rain  in  Egypt,  and  there  is  no  mountain  in 
the  proper  place  to  intercept  the  cloud,  nor  is  there 
any  current  of  passing  clouds  to  be  there  condensed, 
even  had  the  Andes  lifted  their  heads  along  the  shores 
of  the  Red  sea.  No  cause,  or  combination  of  causes 
is  found  powerful  enough  to  water  plentifully  the 
fields  of  Egypt,  yet  it  has  been  called  the  granary  of 
the  world. 

This  is  owing  to  a  number  of  circumstances,  out 
of  which  we  will  notice  only  four  or  five.  1.  Egypt 
is  unlike  every  or  any  other  kingdom  of  which  we 
have  read,  in  being  not  level  merely,  but  flat  enough 
to  be  overflowed.  2.  A  river  runs  through  the  mid- 
dle, large  enough  to  flood  a  wide  range  of  the  earth's 
surface.  3.  The  mountains  of  the  Moon  invite  the 
clouds,  or  a  number  of  causes  unite  to  produce  the 
result.  It  rains  there  with  sufficient  profusion  to 
swell  a  river  high  enough  to  covert  kingdom.  The 
Nile  rises  in  the  mountains  of  the  Moon.  4.  The 
distance  from  where  the  Nile  receives  the  rain  to 
Egypt,  is  sufficiently  protracted.  It  takes  the  flood 
several  months  to  descend,  so  that  the  waters  do  not 
reach  the  fields  where  they  are  needed  too  soon,  or  at 
an  improper  season  of  the  year.  5.  The  rains  fall  at 
the  proper  season  of  the  year,  and  in  sufficient  abun- 
dance. 

When  we  tell  the  atheist  of  the  kindness  of  our 
Father,  in  causing  the  grain  to  grow  that  we  may  be 


232  CAUSE   AJ!7D  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

fed,  he  replies,  that  "  nature  supplies  our  wants,"  that 
*'  it  is  the  nature  of  the  soil  and  the  shower  to  pro- 
duce vegetation."  It  is  according  to  what  he  calls 
''the  laws  of  nature."  Now,  dear  friend,  you  have 
mind  enough,  we  have  no  doubt,  to  understand  that 
if  the  atheist  were  to  tell  us  of  some  law  which  pro- 
duced the  Andes,  and  reared  them  of  a  given  height, 
we  should  desire  to  know  why  this  law  did  not  produce 
a  similar  mountain  on  the  plains  of  Egypt  ?  If  any 
one  could  tell  us  how  nature  contrived  to  spread  out 
the  flat  of  Egypt  to  receive  the  coming  flood,  we 
must  wonder  why  nature  did  not  level  the  hills  and 
mountains  of  South  America.  Why  did  not  inun- 
dation answer  on  the  coast  of  Chili,  and  dew  upon 
the  sands  of  Egypt? 

When  facts  like  these  are  brought  before  us — and 
the  world  is  covered  with  them — there  remains  no 
other  possible  alternative  but  to  say,  "It  happened 
that  it  never  rains  in  Egypt.  It  chanced  that  the 
country  'vas  flat,  it  being  the  only  country  that 
needed  to  be  thus  outspread.  The  Andes  ran  in  a 
fortunate  direction,  and  they  happened  to  be  higher 
than  our  mountains,  or  they  would  not  intercept  the 
teeming  cloud.  The  contingent  rains,  far  up  the 
Nile,  chanced  to  fall  at  the  season  which  just  an- 
swers. Luckily,  these  rains  do  not  fall  as  often  as 
in  other  sections,  or  two  overflowings  might  happen 
in  a  year,  the  last  drowning  the  crop  which  the  first 
had  fostered,"  etc.  You  can  begin  to  perceive  what 
incredibilities  the  mind  forsaken  of  divine  influences 
can  entertain.  The  earth  is  overspread  with  such 
things  as  we  have  been  noticing.     Then  you  may 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  233 

oegin  to  suspect  that  the  train  of  enormous  absurdi- 
ties which  the  atheist  must  believe  is  endless. 

We  would  not  weary  you  with  voluminous  details, 
but  we  wish  you  to  look  fairly  at  the  depravity  of 
man.  We  must  point  you  to  similar  illustrations 
and  facts,  such  as  we  have  endeavored  to  improve. 

There  is  a  region  where  the  inhabitants  cannot 
say,  ''  It  rains  not  on  us,"  but  they  must  say,  *'  The 
timber  grows  not  here."  Grreenland  is  without  a  for- 
est. Do  you  ask,  how  are  their  habitations  warmed 
in  winter  ?  Sailors  tell  us  that  train-oil  is  their  fuel 
But  wood  is  wanting.  Their  houses  must  be  cov- 
ered ;  their  spears  and  javelins  must  have  handles. 
Without  domestic  or  hunting  utensils,  boats  or  fish- 
ing-tackle, their  homes  cannot  be  tenanted  ;  without 
wood  these  things  cannot  be  made.  Travellers  tell 
us  that  a  certain  current  of  the  ocean,  or  certain 
winds,  or  both  united,  bear  along  in  a  proper  direc- 
tion the  once  stately  tree,  and  another  and  another 
with  abundant  constancy,  and  lodge  the  needed 
forest  between  the  islands.  There  it  remains  until 
needed  by  those  whom  the  Lord  forgets  not.  The 
soil  does  not  nourish  the  needed  oak  for  their  con- 
venience, but  the  billow  obeys  his  voice  and  bears  it 
to  them. 

If  you  had  no  resource  for  fuel  but  train-oil ,  you 
could  not  get  that,  for  the  whale  is  ordered  to  swim 
nearest  to  those  who  most  need  his  flesh.  No  trees 
are  thus  borne  along  the  shores  of  France,  or  Spain, 
or  England,  or  perhaps  any  other  nation.  They  are 
not  needed,  but  in  the  frozen  climes.  Where  these 
trees  are  torn  from,  or  how  they  are  swept  away,  we 


234  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

are  not  commonly  told,  and  it  matters  not,  so  that 
the  G-reenlander  fails  not  to  receive  his  mercies.  If 
other  shores  were  naked,  and  forests  waved  not  there, 
they  would  not  be  supplied  as  is  this  land  of  snow, 
for  ocean's  current  is  not  freighted  thus  with  trees, 
or  it  does  not  bear  in  the  right  direction,  or  the 
islands  do  not  stand  so  as  to  form  a  storehouse  for 
the  timber.  Reader,  while  looking  at  these  facts,  as 
they  are  scattered  all  over  the  earth,  it  is  evident 
enough  that  our  Parent  designed  it  all  in  kindness. 
To  believe  otherwise  requires  an  appetite  for  untruth 
that  no  man  need  covet. 

While  stating  that  these  mind-exhibiting  con- 
trivances were  scattered  all  over  the  earth,  we 
scarcely  crossed  the.  threshold  of  reality.  The  train 
of  thought-evincing  facts  stretches  from  world  to 
world,  and  extends  from  star  to  star. 

Reader,  we  will  show  that  those  who  receive  and 
love  nonsense  as  extensive  as  the  world  we  inhabit, 
do  not  stop  at  that  achievement.  Their  credulity  is 
capacious  enough  to  swallow  absurdities  as  broad  as 
creation. 

The  truth-hater  overcomes  his  difficulties,  al- 
though they  are  as  wide  as  the  universe,  and  as  nu- 
merous as  the  objects  of  which  creation  is  composed 
The  scientific  reader  must  allow  us  to  depart  at  will 
from  the  language  of  astronomy,  when  speaking  of 
distant  worlds,  so  as  to  be  understood  by  the  little 
boy  or  the  unread  investigator.  We  must  address 
the  child  in  the  manner  of  children's  converse. 

Young  reader,  there  are  certain  first  principles 
which  you  must  understand  and  keep  in  memory, 


CURE  OF  INFIDELITY.  230 

before  you  can  profit  by  certain  pleasing  information. 
You  are  aware  that  the  author  of  an  almanac  must 
know  much  of  the  sun,  and  moon,  and  other  worlds, 
which  you  do  not.  He  tells  you  of  an  eclipse  many 
months  or  years  before  it  takes  place.  He  tells  you 
to  a  minute  when  it  will  begin,  how  much  of  the 
sun  or  moon  will  be  darkened,  and  when  it  will 
cease,  etc.  The  reason  he  can  do  this  is,  he  has 
looked  through  a  telescope,  and  has  found  out  the 
distance  of  the  sun  and  of  the  moon,  how  large  they 
are,  etc.  Astronomers  can  see  through  those  glasses 
worlds  which  we  cannot  see  with  the  naked  eye ;  and 
they  have  discovered  many  facts  concerning  distant 
worlds,  which  seem  strange  to  those  who  have  not 
read,  or  who  have  not  looked  through  the  telescope. 
These  are  the  astronomical  facts  which  you  are  de- 
sired to  mark  attentively : 

1.  Our  sun  is  many  thousand  times  larger  than 
the  world  we  walk  on. 

2.  Our  earth  flies  entirely  around  the  sun  in  one 
enormous  circular  sweep,  once  every  year. 

3.  There  are  some  worlds  much  nearer  to  our  sun 
than  we  are,  and  flying  around  it.  We  must  notice 
them  one  by  one,  beginning  with  the  nearest. 

First,  there  is  a  world  smaller  than  our  earth, 
a  beautiful  little  world,  which  flies  around  the  sun  at 
the  distance  of  almost  forty  millions  of  miles.  This 
is  much  nearer  the  sun  than  we  are.  Astronomers 
have  chosen  to  name  this  little  world  Mercury.  It 
has  no  moon.  It  does  not  need  one  ;  because  it  is  so 
close  to  the  sun  that  it  has  many  times  the  light  and 
heat  which  we  enjoy. 


236  CAUSE   AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY". 

Secondly,  if  you  will  come  some  twenty  millions 
of  miles  farther  from  the  sun,  you  will  pass  another 
beautiful  world  just  about  the  size  of  the  one  we  live 
.  on.  It  is  the  same  that  we  see  so  often  and  call  the 
evening  star.  Astronomers  have  named  it  Venus. 
It  is  more  than  sixty  millions  of  miles  from  the  sun. 
Although  this  is  a  great  distance,  yet  it  is  nearer 
the  sun  than  we  are,  and  has  more  light  without  a 
moon  than  we  have  with  one.  It  does  not  need  a 
moon,  and  it  has  none. 

Thirdly,  the  next  world  we  come  to  is  our  earth 
We  are  the  third  in  order  from  the  sun,  and  ninety- 
five  millions  of  miles  from  that  luminary.     We  have 
a  moon,  and  it  is  of  great  service  to  us. 

Fourthly,^  if  we  pass  on  from  the  sun,  almost 
four  hundred  millions  of  miles  beyond  where  we  are, 
we  reach  a  world  as  large  as  fifteen  hundred  of  our 

*  The  smaller  planets  between  us  and  Jupiter,  we  have 
passed  over.  The  unread  could  not  easily  understand  the 
facts  which  it  would  have  been  necessary  to  state  concerning 
these  worlds,  had  we  mentioned  them.  A  moon  of  any  size 
near  enough  to  Mars,  would  pull  him  from  his  orbit,  and  do 
him  other  incurable  injury.  But  we  have  no  doubt  that  by  the 
density  of  his  atmosphere,  or  in  some  other  way,  this  want  is 
made  good.  Astronomers  believe  that  it  is  atmospheric  con- 
sistence which  has  tinged  with  red,  and  thus  given  name  to 
this  world.  As  it  regards  the  other  four  little  worlds,  we  have 
reason,  when  we  look  at  crossing  orbits  and  other  facts,  to  be- 
lieve that  two  of  these  worlds  were  once  but  one ;  and  that 
the  other  two  were  the  satellites  to  this  now  exploded  planet. 
This  discussion  we  do  not  enter.  It  does  not  materially  affect 
our  inquiry,  therefore  we  have  passed  it  by.  We  have  one 
perhaps  to  add  in  connection  with  another.  Perhaps  a  M^orld 
once  rolled  there,  and  was  shivered.  Perhaps  its  inhabitants 
forgot  their  God,  and  at  last  denied  him,  even  his  existence. 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  237 

earth.  This  has  been  named  Jupiter — almost  five 
hundred  millions  of  miles  from  the  sun.  It  must 
need  a  moon  indeed.  It  has  four.  But  according  to 
the  laws  of  attraction,  and  the  principles  of  astrono- 
my, four  large  or  serviceable  moons  would  drag  a 
world  like  ours  to  fearful  ruin.  The  remedy  is  the 
size  of  Jupiter.  This  world,  with  so  many  moons, 
is — by  chance  ? — so  large  and  ponderous,  that  it 
moves  on  unwaveringly. 

Some  have  avowed,  and  with  reason  on  their  side, 
that  at  a  distance  so  enormous,  even  four  moons  can- 
not make  up  the  want,  and  afford  a  supply  of  com- 
forts such  as  we  enjoy. 

Others  answer,  that  the  nights  of  that  world  are 
never  long.  Each  side  of  that  cold  planet  is  exposed 
to  the  face  of  the  sun  every  four  or  five  hours. 

Fifthly,  if  we  go  from  the  sun  nine  hundred  mill- 
ions of  miles,  we  come  to  a  stupendous  world,  as 
large  as  a  thousand  of  this ;  it  has  seven  moons,  and 
other  contrivances  are  plainly  visible,  which  must 
make  up  for  want  of  light  and  heat  that  would  be 
felt  without  them. 

Sixthly,  go  from  the  sun  eighteen  hundred  mill- 
ions of  miles,  and  we  find  a  large  and  beautiful 
planet.  Six  moons  have  been  seen,  and  how  many 
more  may  be  there,  which  distance  renders  invisible 
to  us,  we  are  unable  to  say.  Also,  what  additional 
plans  and  arrangements  are  there  furnishing  a  boun- 
tiful supply  of  heat  and  light,  our  short  telescopes  will 
not  enable  us  to  determine. 

We  must  here  pause  and  ask  the  reader  to  make 
one  deduction,  from  the   few  facts  which  we  have 


238  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

selected  from  the  multitude.  Before  this  conclusion 
is  drawn,  however,  some  items  must  be  recalled  to 
the  reader's  remembrance. 

The  atheist  does  not  tell  us  of  any  law  of  nature, 
of  any  attraction,  or  natural  tendency  of  things,  which 
secured  it  from  all  eternity  that  Mercury  should  have 
no  moon,  or  that  we  should  have  one.  We  never 
have  heard,  and  never  expect  to  hear,  any  other  than 
two  causes  referred  to  as  effecting  these  things.  One 
is,  that  the  kind  Creator  was  also  wise,  and  that  he 
ordered  seven  moons  to  sail  around  Saturn,  and  only 
four  around  Jupiter,  because  Saturn  was  almost 
as  far  aa^ain  from  the  sun  as  the  other.  The  other 
cause  is,  that  it  has  happened  so  always.  It  has 
been  fortunately  right  from  everlasting.  The  three 
last  worlds  mentioned  did  not  chance  to  be  smaller 
than  they  are. 

The  first  three  worlds  named  are  not  as  large  as 
the  others.  Had  they  been  thus  massive,  they  would 
have  fallen  into  the  sun,  or  their  motions  must  have 
been  increased,  altering  our  seasons,  and  shortening 
them  so  as  to  require  an  endless  train  of  changes 
throughout  all  the  elements. 

We  have  now  glanced  at  fifteen  or  twenty  items — 
chances,  or  mercies — any  one  of  which,  altered  in  any 
way,  would  destroy  a  world.  The  catalogue  does  not 
stop  here.  Millions  and  millions  would  not  fill  up  the 
list.  We  only  point  to  a  few  palpable  illustrations, 
and  we  have  not  time  to  do  more,  even  if  the  reader 
had  patience  to  examine  a  long  detail.  We  could 
not  name  a  thousand  on  a  page,  much  less  specify  a 
thousand  facts.     But  what  would  a  thousand  be  out 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  239 

of  the  countless  millions  that  exist  in  every  direi^tion? 
We  have  a  few  more  examples  to  present,  but  must 
first  mention  the  inference  we  have  promised  to  re- 
quest of  the  reader.  The  following  inference  we 
cannot  ourselves  avoid,  and  we  ask  the  reader  if  his 
deductions  from  facts  noticed  are  not  the  same. 

Inference.  When  we  find  a  heart  which  loves 
any  amount  of  falsehood,  a  credulity  broader  than  a 
hundred  oceans,  a  predilection  for  enormous  untruth 
reaching  across  a  thousand  worlds,  we  must  infer 
that,  uninfluenced  by  the  Spirit  of  eternal  truth,  man 
"  loves  darkness,"  and  not  the  light. 

A  preference  for  darkness  is  depravity.  If  de- 
praved, man  is  fallen,  for  the  pure  hand  of  his  Sover- 
eign made  him  not  so  at  first. 

More  examples.  Reader,  we  would  not  proceed 
in  this  detail,  were  it  not  that  we  are  all  prone  to 
forgetfulness  where  important  truth  is  concerned. 

We  have  told  you  that  the  train  of  mercies,  which 
the  atheist  calls  changes,  is  endless.  We  desire  not 
merely  to  state,  but  to  impress  it  upon  you.  Dear 
reader,  if  you  choose  you  may  inquire  after  an  astron- 
omer's glass  and  look  through  it.  You  may  see  our 
sun  and  twenty-nine  worlds,  large  enough  to  be  in- 
habited, sailing  round  him.  This  makes  thirty  orbs 
which  excite  our  wonder  and  employ  our  admiring 
gaze.  We  cannot  write  concerning  -thirty  worlds, 
but  we  may  notice  one  or  two,  to  remind  you  that 
wisdom  and  goodness  have  been  extended  to  the  rest. 
We  will  look  for  a  short  time  at  the  worlds  nearest 
us,  our  own  earth  and  its  moon.  Our  moon  flies 
round   our  earth  at  the   distance   of  two  hundred 


240  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  forty  thousand  miles.     Its  diameter  is  twenty- 
one  hundred  and  eighty  miles. 

Some  facts  to  be  stated  may  be  such  as  those  who 
have  never  read  astronomy  understand  with  difficulty, 
but  in  these  cases  they  may  take  the  simple  assertion 
of  authors,  because  they  are  items  concerning  which 
Christians  and  unbelievers  do  not  disagree.  We  can- 
not call  attention  to  one  fact  in  a  million,  but  advert 
to  a  few,  which  will  bring  us  once  more  to  the  in- 
evitable conclusion. 

1.  The  moon  moves  around  us^  flying  from  west 
to  east :  had  it  happened  to  move  from  north  to 
south,  we  should  have  been  two  weeks  without  be- 
holding: her  silver  visa<2:e. 

2.  Had  it  chanced  that  the  course  of  the  moon's 
orbit  had  been  from  north  to  south,  she  would  not 
shine  on  those  living  near  the  poles  for  fourteen  days 
alternately. 

3.  If  the  moon  had  been  placed  at  a  greater  dis- 
tance from  us,  she  would  have  appeared  smaller,  and 
her  light  would  have  shone  more  faintly. 

4.  If  the  moon  were  much  nearer  us  than  she 
now  is,  her  light,  in  many  of  her  phases,  would  shine 
more  dimly,  because,  as  it  regards  the  sun's  rays, 
the  angle  of  reflection  must  thus  be  rendered  more 
obtuse. 

5.  If  the  «ioon  were  much  larger  than  it  is,  it 
would  pull  the  earth  from  her  proper  orbit,  unless 
an  alteration  in  the  earth's  size  and  motion,  reach- 
ing on  to  and  requiring  an  alteration  in  every  thing 
else,  were  accomplished. 

6.  The  number  of  particulars  in  which  we  are 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  241 

benefited  by  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tides,  we 
shall  not  endeavor  to  enumerate.  One  advantage  we 
must  state.  "Water  is  kept  pure  by  motion.  The 
quiet  pond  stagnates  and  interrupts  the  health  of 
those  who  live  near  it.  The  river  putrefies  not,  for 
its  current  agitates  and  its  constant  rolling  clarifies 
its  waters.  The  lake  is  not  only  shaken  by  vehe- 
ment winds,  but  its  waters  are  unceasingly  changed 
for  a  new  supply.  Evaporation  diminishes,  and  trib- 
utary rivers  supply  the  waste.  The  lakes  are  thus 
becoming  new  lakes  without  interruption  or  delay. 
The  ocean  is  too  deep  to  be  thus  changed ;  and  al- 
though the  storms  which  help  to  preserve  the  lake 
by  agitation,  do  also  shake  the  ocean,  this  alone  does 
not  seem  to  be  entirely  sufficient.  The  ocean,  how- 
ever, is  salt  and  never  entirely  still.  These  two  to- 
gether secure  its  purity.  But  where  the  river  meets 
the  ocean,  and  the  ocean  meets  the  river,  they  mutu- 
ally still  each  other.  The  extended  promontory  or 
the  crooked  shore  often  shelters  the  river's  mouth 
from  the  wind,  so  that  the  water  there  is  not  only 
devoid  of  agitation  from  the  river's  current,  which  is 
impeded  by  the  ocean's  waters,  but  it  is  almost  devoid 
of  salt,  just  where  the  gale  is  kept  off  by  the  hills 
from  shaking  its  quiet  surface.  Then  shall  the  slug- 
gish waters  putrefy,  diseases  in  proportion  spread,  and 
render  the  shores  of  our  ocean  scarcely  habitable? 
No ;  the  tides  dash  the  waters  up  the  river  till  they 
meet  its  current  and  roll  them  back  again  often 
enough  to  prevent  the  threatened  stagnation. 

The  moon's  attraction  calls  up  our  tides ;  let  us 
then  rejoice  because  we  chance  t^  have  a  moon. 

Ciiise  nnd  Cure.  1  1 


842  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

8.  If  the  moon  were  nearer  to  us,  it  would  in 
crease  the  tide  so  as  to  overflow  much  of  our  beauti 
ful  and  fertile  shore. 

9.  If  the  moon  were  larger,  this  same  serious  evi 
must  result.  It  would  be  a  sad  inconvenience  in 
deed,  were  the  waters  elevated  each  day  only  a  fev 
feet  higher. 

10.  If  the  moon  were  smaller,  or  if  it  were  mor< 
distant,  the  tides  would  be  so  diminished  as  to  answe 
little  purpose. 

11.  If  the  axis  of  our  earth  had  happened  to  h 
uninolined,  only  that  portion  of  our  globe  could  hav 
been  inhabited  called  the  torrid  zone,  and  there  n< 
change  of  season  would  have  occurred. 

12.  If  our  earth's  diurnal  motion  had  been  mon 
rapid,  shortening  our  night  and  day,  much  of  ou 
middle  earth — the  equatorial  regions — ^would  havi 
been  drowned  continually  by  the  elevated  ocean. 

13.  If  this  rotary  motion  were  more  slow,  th 
same  deluge  would  ruin  much  of  the  region  whicl 
we  inhabit  and  that  which  is  north  of  us. 

Conclusion.  Dear  friend,  is  it  necessary  that  W( 
should  continue  to  enumerate  such  facts  ?  We  knov 
not  where  they  would  end.  The  catalogue  has  n( 
termination  on  which  the  eye  of  man  has  ever  rested 
Volumes  have  been  filled  concerning  similar  arrange 
ments  visible  on  our  earth,  such  that  were  they  alterec 
in  any  way,  devastation  and  ruin  must  ensue.  Aftei 
these  volumes  were  filled,  it  was  seen  that  the  thresh 
old  was  not  passed.  Only  the  introduction  ever  coulc 
be  penned.  After  reminding  you  that  those  who  con- 
tend that  all  these  things  have  always  been  as  the\ 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  243 

now  are,  must  believe  that  it  is  exceedingly  fortunate 
that  they  were  right  and  happily  convenient  from  all 
eternity,  we  shall  ask  the  reader  a  few  important 
questions. 

Question  1.  What  do  you  think  of  the  condition 
of  the  soul  which,  rather  than  receive  the  truth  re- 
vealed to  us  concerning  a  kind  Father,  and  a  wise 
and  glorious  Creator,  will  believe  in  a  volume  of  hap- 
py accidents  and  fortunate  occurrences,  no  matter 
whether  they  took  place  yesterday  or  always  ex- 
isted ? 

Question  2.  If  this  volume  is  gathered  from  the 
surface  of  our  earth,  how  much  must  it  be  increased 
if  written  concerning  every  one  of  the  thirty  worlds, 
save  one,  which  move  around  our  sun  ? 

Question  3.  What  do  you  think  of  the  condition 
of  the  soul  which,  rather  than  worship  a  kind  Father 
and  wise  Creator,  will  devour  thirty  large  volumes  of 
nonsense,  ox  believe  in  thirty  endless  catalogues  of 
happy  contingences,  without  which  the  world  where 
they  are  seen  could  not  exist  ? 

Question  4.  Take  the  telescope  and  look  at  the 
stars ;  you  will  find  they  are  all  suns.  We  have 
reason  to  be  assured  that  many  of  them  are  many 
times  larger  than  our  sun.  But  if  we  were  to  con- 
jecture concerning  the  number  of  worlds — guessing 
from  analogy — cherished  by  each  sun,  it  would  not 
be  an  unfair  supposition  to  say,  "  I  will  allow  that 
each  sun  I  see  was  not  made  in  vain,  or  that  it  is 
not  less  useful  than  our  own ;  therefore  thirty  w^orlds 
at  least  may  float  around  each  sun." 

You  may  count,  by  the  aid, of  the  telescope,  about 


244  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

eighty  millions  of  suns.  Suppose  we  knew  all  the 
facts  connected  with  these  eighty  millions  of  suns 
Or  suppose  a  volume  for  each  of  the  thirty  worlds 
connected  with  each  sun,  it  would  make  a  work  hav- 
ing  thirty  times  eighty  millions  of  volumes ;  but  this 
could  not  begin  to  describe  creation.  Astronomers 
tell  us  that  if  we  could  look  over  all  the  systems  thai 
exist,  and  then  should  all  the  stars  and  all  the  sunj 
we  can  now  look  at  be  struck  into  annihilation,  W( 
could  not  miss  them  ;  we  could  not  miss  eighty  mill 
ions  of  suns,  any  more  than  we  could  miss  the  re 
moval  of  one  green  leaf,  when  from  the  mountair 
top  we  look  over  the  verdure  of  a  waving  and  endlesi 
forest. 

Man  never  believes  an  endless  number  of  volume; 
filled  with  innumerable  absurdities,  after  the  trutl 
has  been  made  plain  before  him,  except  in  matters  o 
religion.  Man  does  not  swallow  falsehood  with  uni 
form  avidity,  except  to  get  clear  of  the  Bible  or  it; 
purest  precepts. 

''  Men  love  darkness  rather  than  light."  Lov( 
for  darkness  and  disrelish  for  light  is  depravity. 

If  man  is  naturally  unlovely,  he  has  fallen ;  fo] 
he  did  not  come  impure  from  the  hands  of  his  Cre 
a  tor. 

Impurity  cannot  enter  heaven  without  alteration 

Postscript.  Some  in  every  age  who  had  casi 
away  the  book  of  Grod,  and  who  were  walking,  witi 
their  backs  turned  on  ceaseless  felicity,  after  Satan, 
have  been  known  to  turn,  and  to  prize  unending  joy, 
and  to  inquire  after  regeneration. 

We  do  not  know  but  that  some  reader,  after  othei 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  245 

investigation,  may  make  the  most  important  of  all 
inquiries,  such  as, 

What  is  conversion  ? 

"What  is  a  change  of  heart  ? 

How  is  any  one  to  become  a  Christian  ? 

What  is  it  to  become  a  child  of  God  ? 

How  is  any  one  to  obtain  the  pardon  of  all  his 
sins  ? 

What  is  coming  to  God? 

How  are  we  to  obtain  the  new  birth  ? 

Reader,  the  new  birth,  change  of  heart,  conver- 
sion,  regeneration,  etc.,  all  mean  the  same  thing. 
They  are  all  different  expressions  for  the  same  trans- 
actions. This  action  or  event  we  wish  to  place  before 
you  in  few  words,  as  soon  as  we  ask  you  to  observe  a 
few  prefatory  truths. 

Truth  1.  It  would  not  do  for  you,  as  an  innocent 
man,  to  die  for  one  condemned  by  our  human  law; 
for  in  taking  out  of  life  a  just  man,  and  leaving  a 
bad  man  in  it,  the  community  is  injured ;  but  when 
Christ  died  for  those  heaven's  law  had  condemned,  he 
laid  down  his  life  and  took  it  up  again. 

Truth  2.  If  Christ  suffered  for  others,  but  did  not 
suffer  as  much  in  the  garden  and  on  the  cross  as  they 
deserve  to  suffer  in  hell,  still,  a  full  equivalent  was 
offered  in  this  sacrifice,  because  of  the  dignity  of  the 
individual  who  was  bleeding. 

Truth  3.  If  the  Judge  is  willing  to  take  the  Cal- 
vary death,  as  a  satisfaction  for  the  divine  law,  in 
place  of  your  death,  you  may  very  well  be  willing. 

How  TO  GET  RELIGION.  This  convcrsion,  designated 
by  the  expression,  change  of  heart,  new  birth,  and  so 


246  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELIiy. 

many  different  names,  is  to  be  obtained  by  asking'  fo 
it.  This  is  strange.  Many  will  not  believe  it,  th 
terms  are  so  mild.  We  refer  the  reader  to  the  Bibl 
for  confirmation  of  this  statement.  We  will  endeavo 
to  explain  asking' — should  it  need  explanation — a 
soon  as  the  reader  has  looked  at  the  Saviour's  invi 
tations  in  the  blessed  book.  By  searching  there  yoi 
will  find  that  the  Saviour  is  calling,  "  Come  unt 
me,"  etc.  He  is  declaring  that  applicants  he  wi] 
not  ''  cast  out."  '•  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take, 
etc.     "  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,"  etc. 

Explanation.  It  does  seem  very  strange,  indeed 
to  speak  of  explaining  what  it  is  to  ask  for  any  thin^ 
It  is  never  necessary  except  in  matters  of  true  relig 
ion.  It  is  true  there,  that  men  lean  towards  mis 
take,  every  step.  Ministers  talk  of  freely  ofFere< 
salvation,  of  God's  willingness  to  receive  penitents 
etc.,  while  their  unconverted  hearers  misunderstan( 
every  word.  The  unconverted  think,  perhaps,  tha 
the  change  of  heart  is  something  exceedingly  strange 
which  they  are  to  wait  for.  Perhaps  others  fanc] 
that  they  are  to  see  light,  or  hear  a  voice,  as  Sau 
did ;  or  they  interpret  every  word  concerning  peni 
tence,  submission,  forsaking  the  world,  going  to  Grod 
receiving  pardon,  etc.,  as  having  some  strange  meta 
physical  meaning.  Others  think  that  they  must  b( 
distressed  in  mind  so  intensely,  and  suffer  so  ex 
tremely  as  to  move  the  Lord's  compassion;  or  the} 
wait  for  this  anguish,  thinking  that  none  apply  prop' 
erly  but  those  in  great  mental  agony. 

Such  kinds  of  mistakes,  delusions,  and  erro- 
oeous  interpretations,  are  so  common  and  so  uni- 


CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.  247 

versal,  that  it  is  necessary  to  explain  the   plainest 
things. 

Asking  God.  1.  The  time.  It  seems  that  he  urges 
us  speedily,  for  he  always  says  now.  This  word  now, 
being  the  only  one  used  in  reference  to  time,  we  infer 
that  expedition  is  meant. 

2.  The  place.  That  we  may  choose  ourselves,  for 
he  is  everywhere.  He  is  always  near  to  us,  and  can 
hear  us  whatever  we  say,  so  that  place  cannot  be  ma- 
terial. Some,  when  they  go  to  ask  for  pardon  and 
heaven,  choose  to  be  in  secret  and  alone.  Others  do 
not  wait  for  this. 

3.  The  manner.  The  only  way  to  ask  acceptably 
with  Grod,  is  to  wish  what  you  ask  for.  He  does  not 
love  hypocrisy ;  and  if  any  should  tell  him  that  they 
wish  to  be  saved,  and  wish  to  be  Christians,  when 
they  do  not,  they  cannot  deceive  him,  for  he  sees 
the  heart. 

Questions  asked  and  answered.  Question  1. 
How  am  I  to  know  he  will  pardon,  if  I  ask  ? 

Answer.  Go  and  read  of  him  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. After  observing  his  kindness,  and  patience, 
and  meekness,  and  compassion,  and  readiness  to  hear 
requests,  you  will  begin  to  suppose  that  had  you  been 
there,  offering  a  reasonable  request,  he  would  not 
have  turned  away  from  you ;  but  if  it  had  been  a 
petition  which  he  had  told  you  to  make,  you  would 
confidently  expect  his  compliance.  Now  you  have  to 
recollect  that  he  is  unchangeable  ;  he  is  as  kind  now 
as  he  then  was ;  he  is  as  ready  to  hear  as  he  was ; 
he  has  told  you  to  ask  for  pardon,  and  He  will  not 
refuse  you. 


248  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

Question  2.  How  am  I  to  know  if  I  am  sincere, 
if  I  ask  in  a  proper  manner  ? 

Ansiver.  You  are  sincere  if  you  wish  to  quit  sin. 
Those  who  wish  to  quit  sin,  try ;  those  who  wish  to 
do  right,  to  overcome  sin,  etc.,  ask  God  to  help  them 
to  leave  it.  They  are  sorry  when  they  fail,  and  try 
again ;  and  when  they  fall  into  sin  again,  they  are 
concerned  the  more,  and  make  a  stronger  effort.  In 
short,  they  wish  to  do  every  thing  they  find  required 
in  the  Bible  ;  and  being  sorry  for  every  failure,  they 
keep  up  a  struggle  and  a  warfare  against  sin. 

Question  3.  If  I  ask  for  the  pardon  of  all  my 
sins,  and  to  be  taken  into  the  number  of  the  children 
of  God,  and  to  have  my  name  with  the  ransomed, 
how  am  I  to  know  when  it  is  done  ? 

Answer.  He  has  had  it  written  down  for  your 
encouragement,  that,  if  you  ask,  you  shall  not  be 
refused.  He  had  it  written  because  he  does  not  ap- 
pear to  sinners,  and  they  will  not  hear  his  lips  pro- 
nounce words  on  this  subject.  When  you  ask,  want- 
ing pardon,  you  have  reason  to  believe  that  he  does 
not  refuse,  because  he  says  he  will  not. 

Question  4.  Am  I  to  hear  no  whisper,  or  to  have 
no  strong  indication,  hear  no  voice,  or  have  no  singu- 
lar impulse  to  let  me  know  that  my  sins  are  blotted 
out? 

Answer.  No ;  Christ  has  made  you  no  such 
promise.  You  will  not  see  the  angel  that  blots  out 
your  sins ;  you  will  not  see  the  Saviour  to  inform 
you  that  it  is  done  :  "  Blessed  are  they  that  have  not 
seen,  and  vet  have  believed."  Blessed  are  those  who 
believe  the  Saviour's  word  as  it  stands  on  the  page  of 


CURE    OF  INFIDELITY  249 

his  book,  as  promptly  as  they  would  believe  his  word, 
if  they  had  with  him  a  personal  interview. 

Question  5.  If  I  were  to  ask  for  the  remission  of 
all  my  sins,  and  were  to  believe  that  my  words  were 
regarded,  and  my  transgressions  blotted  out,  I  should 
surely  rejoice :  might  I  thus  take  comfort  ? 

Answer.  If  you  ever  believe  Christ's  real  state- 
ment as  it  stands  in  the  Bible,  it  will  be  faith,  and 
joy  is  one  concomitant  of  faith.  There  was  one  who 
once  declared,  that  under  a  hope  of  recently  pardoned 
sin,  his  predominant  feeling  was  a  desire  never  to 
offend  God  again.  Such  a  wish  is  connected  with 
repentance.  It  is  often  the  strongest  feeling  observ- 
able at  the  time.  Often,  the  sinner  does  never  no- 
tice the  goodness  of  Grod ;  and  never  has  his  attention 
turned  towards  that  affecting  kindness  of  the  Saviour, 
until  his  own  case  brings  it  before  him,  and  until  a 
hope  of  pardon  arouses  his  observation. 

Farewell.  Reader,  if  you  believe  that  you  never 
sinned,  we  bid  you  farewell  in  despair ;  for  sin  has 
benumbed  your  soul  into  a  stupidity  which  is  hope- 
less. If  you  know  you  are  a  sinner,  seek  pardon 
forthwith,  for  this  is  the  only  wise  course.  If  you 
wish  pardon,  our  farewell  advice,  as  to  the  manner 
of  seeking  it,  is  to  act  just  as  you  would  do  if  you 
saw  the  Redeemer. 

"Without  seeing  the  Saviour,  ask  as  you  would  if 
you  did  see  him ;  without  hearing  him  speak,  attend 
to  his  written  words  just  as  you  would  do  if  you 
heard  him  speak  them.  *'  Blessed  are  they  that  have 
not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed."  Without  seeing 
the  white  throne,  before  which  we  must  certainly 


250  CAUSE  AND  CUEE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

stand  in  judgment,  act  as  you  will  wish,  you  had 
when  you  do  see  it :  without  seeing  the  bright  glory 
of  the  peaceful  abode,  and  the  joyous  features  of  the 
white-robed  society,  act  as  vigorously  as  the  worth 
of  such  a  residence  should  prompt :  without  looking 
down  into  the  red  atmosphere,  where  are  thrown  to- 
gether "  the  fearful,  and  the  unbelieving,  and  abom- 
inable, and  murderers,  and  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and 
whoremongers,  and  all  liars,"  act  so  as  to  avoid  their 
company  and  their  eternity.     Farewell. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  251 


CHAPTER   XLVI. 

THE  AUTHOR'S  UNBELIEF-MEANS  OF  RESCUE. 

One  way  to  make  plain  the  cure  of  infidelity,  is 
to  give  examples  of  deliverance.  Facts  are  not  read 
with  less  interest  from  being  presented  as  the  lever 
by  which  other  minds  have  been  moved  ;  and  as  the 
particulars  of  our  own  history  can  be  given  with  more 
accuracy  than  others,  the  following  may  not  be  out 
of  place. 

Before  entering  upon  the  means  of  escape  from 
unbelief,  it  is  necessary  to  notice  the  mode  of  descend- 
ing into  that  abyss. 

My  parents  were  professors  of  religion,  with  a 
plain  education,  but  well  informed  in  holy  things. 
Firm,  ardent,  and  unassuming,  infidelity  came  not 
before  their  thoughts.  It  seemed  to  be  their  impres- 
sion that  entire  unbelief  very  rarely  existed,  and  that 
where  it  was  avowed  it  could  scarcely  be  sincere.  I 
never  remember  to  have  heard  the  truth  of  inspira- 
tion questioned  by  mortal  lips  until  the  age  of  six- 
teen ;  when,  having  passed  through  the  usual  college 
course  too  hastily,  I  went  to  read  medicine  in  Dan- 
ville, Kentucky.  As  soon  as  I  mixed  with  society,  I 
of  course  entered  the  company  of  some  who  were 
admirers  of  the  French  philosophy.  I  was  not  as 
much  with  the  world  as  others,  but  I  heard  them 


252  CAUSE    AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

speak  occasionally.  ^Vllen  talking  of  religion  their 
feelings  were  always  awake.  They  seemed  to  be- 
lieve that  in  disregarding  inspiration  there  was  some- 
thing peculiarly  original  and  lofty.  The  sparkle  of 
the  eye,  the  curl  of  the  lip,  and  the  tone  of  voice,  it 
interpreted,  seemed  to  say  that  the  rest  of  mankind 
were  contemptible  fools,  but  "  we  are  not."  Their 
remarks  impressed  me,  but  not  deeply.  That  their 
sarcasms  and  jeers  influenced  me  towards  infidelity, 
was  because  men  love  darkness  more  than  light ;  for 
their  arguments  were  so  destitute  of  fact  for  foun- 
dation, that  ignorant  as  I  was,  I  could  sometimes  see 
that  they  in  reality  favored  the  other  side. 

I  had  some  longing  after  the  character  of  singu- 
lar intellectual  independence,  and  some  leaning  tow- 
ards the  dignified  mien ;  but  I  did.  not  assume  either 
as  yet,  for  my  habits  of  morality  remained,  and  my 
reverence  for  superior  age  and  deeper  research.  It 
was  necessary  that  I  should  receive  praise  from  some 
source,  before  all  diffidence  or  modesty  should  be 
swallowed  up  in  self-esteem.  And  this  intoxicating 
poison  was  not  wanting.  After  the  expiration  of 
three  years,  I  became  surgeon's  mate,  or  second  phy- 
sician, to  a  regiment  of  Kentucky  militia  which  win- 
tered near  the  northern  lakes.  The  approbation  of 
many  around  me  there,  led  me  to  feel  as  though  I  was 
one  of  the  actors  on  life's  wide  stage.  After  this,  as 
I  frequented  the  wine- club  or  the  card-party,  rev- 
erence for  the  Bible  diminished ;  and  as  my  respect 
for  holy  precepts  diminished,  my  sinful  habits  in- 
creased. Infidelity  inclines  us  towards  pride,  festiv- 
ity, and  dissipation,  while  these  engender  infidelity 


-       THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  2S3 

Like  two  ponderous  metallic  globes  hung  together  on 
the  side  of  a  declivity,  they  mutually  assist  each 
other  down  the  steep,  and  the  further  they  proceed, 
the  greater  is  their  momentum.  After  this  I  became 
first  surgeon  to  a  regiment  of  Tennessee  troops  which 
served  at  Mobile.  There  I  became  acquainted  with 
many  officers  of  the  regular  army,  whose  intimacy 
was  not  calculated  to  lead  me  towards  God  or  heaven. 
During  this  time,  and  after  this,  all  worldly  success 
only  injured  me.  It  increased  my  haughtiness,  or 
added  to  my  means  of  profuse  pecuniary  expenditure. 
Revelry  darkened  the  cloud  that  enveloped  my  soul, 
and  of  course  I  advanced  rapidly  in  unbelief.  In  my 
race  of  infidelity  I  never  reached  entire  atheism.  I 
was  what  was  called  a  deist.  After  a  time  I  began 
to  have  moments  of  doubt  whether  or  not  Grod  ex- 
isted ;  and  moving  still  onWard,  it  was  not  long  before 
those  short  seasons  of  atheism  began  to  lengthen  and 
to  blacken — when  I  was  mercifully  arrested.  The 
means  of  my  escape  employ  our  next  attention. 


254  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 

MEANS  OF  RESCUE— FALSE  STATEMENTS. 

I  HAD  not  been  brought  to  embrace  infidelity  by 
perusing  the  writings  of  unbelievers.  I  had  never 
read  a  volume  of  their  productions.  I  knew  that 
some  of  these  authors  were  renowned  for  their  liter- 
ature, and  distinguished  for  their  talents.  I  felt 
strengthened  in  my  creed  by  the  recollection  that 
many  of  the  great  and  intellectual  believed  as  I  did. 
I  might  have  asked  myself  the  question,  If  I  am  an 
infidel  without  assistance,  what  shall  I  be  when  aided 
by  the  arguments  of  all  those  books  ?  I  was  led, 
casually,  to  read  a  book  whose  author  I  knew  stood  at 
the  head  of  the  infidel  army.  The  man  with  whom 
I  boarded  bought  at  auction  Voltaire's  Philosophical 
Dictionary,  and  cast  it  into  his  library.  I  read  it, 
and  some  months  after,  not  knowing  but  I  might  have 
been  mistaken  in  my  first  impression,  I  read  the  work 
again.  When  I  state  different  impressions  made  on 
me  by  this  and  other  productions,  in  different  months 
and  years,  I  cannot  be  accurate  as  to  date  or  order. 
T  cannot  vouch  for  time  or  priority,  only  that  such 
and  such  influences  were  made  on  my  mind  by  such 
and  such  arguments.  I  did  not  renounce  infidelity 
at  once.     The  struggle  occupied  many  months. 

I  opened  the  volume  already  named,  and  read  the 
remarks  of  the  author  on  a  verse  where  he  quotes 
Solomon  as  speaking  of  wine  sparkling  in  the  glass. 
This  he  avowed  could  not  have  been  written  by  Sol- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  256 

omon,  for  there  was  no  glass,  he  said,  in  Solomon's 
day.  My  blood  ran  somewhat  cold  on  reading  this ; 
but  I  had  then  read  some  history.  I  knew  that 
Archimedes  was  said  to  burn  the  Roman  fleet  with 
burning-glasses,  which  no  one  thinks  of  disputing ; 
and  we  have  no  more  account  of  glass  in  the  days  of 
Archimedes,  than  we  have  in  the  days  of  Solomon. 
I  knew  that  Voltaire  knew  this,  and  it  was  not 
through  ignorance  that  he  penned  his  assertions.  I 
knew  that  the  author  knew  that  ten  thousands  of 
boys  and  ploughmen  would  read  who  would  know 
nothing  of  the  facts,  and  of  course  the  statement  of 
the  Dictionary  would  appear  to  them  plain  and  con- 
clusive. I  was  aware  that  if  I  had  known  nothing  of 
ancient  history,  this  false  position  would  have  appeared 
to  me  an  incontrovertible  argument.  How  strikingly 
were  my  impressions  of  the  unfairness  of  this  author 
afterwards  confirmed,  by  finding  that  the  words  quoted 
by  him,  "  sa  couleur  brille  dans  le  verre^^ — "it  giv- 
eth  its  color  in  the  cup,"  Proverbs  23  :  31 — stand  in 
the  common  French  Bible,  "  sa  couleur  dans  la  coupe  f^ 
and  that  the  word  which  he  will  have  to-be  glass,  is 
in  the  original  Hebrew  d'^s,  kis,  "  a  common  cup, 
such  as  is  used  for  drinking  out  of  at  meals,"  with- 
out the  slightest  implication  that  it  wsls  glass. 

But  I  was  compelled  to  feel,  when  standing  in  the 
infidel  ranks,  "We  should  not  blind  the  uninformed. 
We  surely  should  support  our  side  by  sound  fact,  and 
not  by  half-way  lies.  But  this,  perhaps,  is  merely 
a  weak  page  of  the  author ;  I  will  read  on  and 
notice  his  masterly  positions,  and  his  unanswerable 
objections  against  the  Bible." 


256  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   XLVIII. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


I  AT  once  opened  the  Philosophical  Dictionary 
again,  and  my  eye  rested  on  an  article  concerning 
Potiphar,  the  captain  of  Pharaoh's  guard,  to  whom 
Joseph  was  sold  in  Egypt.  The  author  informed  the 
reader  that  this  captain  was  called  a  eunuch.  He 
then  added  his  witticisms  concerning  eunuchs,  and  the 
wife  of  this  man  whom  he  called  such.  This  was  the 
amount  of  his  assault.  As  I  closed  the  book,  mv  feel- 
ings  were  not  easily  described.  I  knew  that  eunuchs 
were  employed  in  king's  palaces  for  so  many  centu- 
ries, as  managers,  directors,  superintendents,  etc., 
that  it  would  be  strange  if  the  two  words  eunuch  and 
officer,  had  not  become  in  those  days  synonymous,  so 
as  to  mean  nearly  the  same  thing,  or  so,  at  least,  as  to 
be  used  interchangeably.  I  knew  that  Hebrew  schol- 
ars agreed  among  themselves  in  calling  the  words 
alike  so  far,  that  they  were  in  ancient  days  used  indis- 
criminately. The  author  of  the  Dictionary  did  not 
inform  the  reader  of  this,  although  his  information 
extended  to  all  such  things.  To  the  minds  of  the  ten 
thousand  times  ten  thousand  untaught  readers,  I  knew 
that  the  language  of  the  learned  author  would  appear 
to  hold  up  the  page  of  Moses  to  deserved  ridicule; 
but  I  had  reason  to  exclaim,  *^  Our  leaders  should  use 
fair  argument,  founded  on  truth  and  not  quibble,  and 
that  quibble  on  falsehood.     Surely  we  have  actual 


J 


THE  AUTHOU'S  RESCUE.         257 


objections  to  offer  against  the  Bible ;  why  should  we 
use  lies,  or  trust  in  them  ?  But  surely  these  two 
articles  were  written  at  an  unguarded  hour,  or  at 
some  unthinking   moment  of  levity.     It  cannot  bo 

i  that  the  grey-headed  philosopher  made  use  of  wilful 
perversion,  or  false  painting  continually.     If  he  did,  I 

ll  am  in  bad  company.  I  must  see  further  into  this 
matter.     I  must  read  again. 

I  read  again,  and  what  was  my  surprise  to  find 

T    every  article  of  this  description !     I  read  on  and  on, 

.  and  there  was  a  seeming  objection  to  the  Scriptures, 
but  to  the  unlearned  only.  That  which  was  painful 
was,  that  these  objections  were  mostly  built  upon  a 
statement  really  false  ;  and  if  a  half-read  youth  could 
see  its  fallacy,  then  the  learned  writer  could  of  course. 
He  must  have  known  its  falsity  at  the  time  of  writ- 
ing. I  then  continued  to  read  on  until  I  passed 
through  the  book  ;  and,  in  the  entire  volume,  there 
was  not  a  solitary  article  which  was  not  a  kind  of 
ridicule,  which  proved  nothing  for  our  side ;  or  a  lit- 
tle castle  erected  on  historic  falsehoods,  but  of  such 
a  shape,  that  those  who  had  never  read  a  tolerable 
course  of  history,  could  not  tell  but  they  were  truths. 
I  knew  that  those  who  had  made  no  more  than  one 
year's  close  perusal  of  ancient  history,  could  detect 
these  lies  of  my  champion,  the  leader  of  the  army  of 
sceptics,  as  easily  as  a  skilful  judge  of  money  can 
tell  a  counterfeit  dollar  from  one  that  is  genuine  ;  yea, 
as  readily  as  the  naturalist  can  tell  a  goat  from  a 
sheep.  The  thought  passed  through  my  mind,  that  a 
good  cause  never  did  need  a  stream  of  falsehood  to 
sustain  it.     I  must  ask  myself,  why  resort  to  lies  as 


258  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

weapons,  if  ours  is  the  right  side  in  this  controversy  ? 
It  seemed  strange,  that  in  the  Philosophical  Diction 
ary,  a  book  written  by  one  so  able  and  so  famous, 
there  should  not  be  one  fair  argument,  one  truth  un- 
mixed with  a  lie.  I  could  have  felt  more  like  retain- 
ing my  infidelity,  if  there  had  been  only  a  few  posi- 
tions based  on  historic  fact,  a  few  fair,  truthful  objec- 
tions to  the  Bible  amid  the  chapters  of  misrepresen- 
tation ;  but  I  could  not  find  one.  I  looked  over  it 
again,  and  I  could  not  find  one.  I  knew  that  a  mask 
might  be  so  painted,  that  a  child  of  one  year  old 
might  take  it  for  a  human  visage,  but  one  more  grown 
could  not  be  thus  deluded;  and  the  maker  of  the 
mask,  especially,  would  know  that  it  was  not  a  hu- 
man face.  Thus  I  was  forced  to  remember,  that  the 
paintings  of  the  great  Voltaire  would  seem  reality  to 
the  infants  in  history,  while  those  more  advanced 
could  not  be  so  deceived.  But  the  most  painful  of 
all  to  the  heart  of  the  deist  is,  that  the  philosopher 
himself  was  not  deceived,  but  knew  his  productions 
would  blind  the  ignorant  alone.  I  found  that  I  must 
read  on.  Was  it  so  in  other  authors,  or  in  other 
writings  of  the  same  author  ?  I  continued  to  read, 
and  I  must  give  the  reader  other  examples  of  what  I 
found,  that  it  may  not  appear  either  prejudice,  exag- 
geration, or  passion,  when  I  state  again,  that  I  could 
find  no  seeming  argument  in  any  book  advocating  my 
system  of  unbelief,  which  any  boy  who  had  made  a 
moderate  research  in  history,  could  not  see  was  a 
mixture  of  hatred  and  untruth. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         259 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

SEEMING  TRUTH,  BUT  ACTUAL  FALSEHOOD. 

After  reading  the  Philosophical  Dictionary,  the 
inquiry  presented  itself,  "  May  not  something  more 
able  be  found  in  other  productions  of  this  author, 
■  whose  fame  has  reached  around  the  earth  ?  May  he 
not  have  reserved  his  strongest  weapons  for  other  vol- 
umes and  other  times  ?"  I  opened  another  book  and 
read.  What  was  my  surprise  to  find  there  the  same 
spirit,  the  same  manner,  and  the  same  texture  of 
plausible  falsehood  and  expert  ridicule.  I  might  pre- 
sent the  reader  with  volumes  of  instances,  but  it  is 
not  expedient  here.  It  is,  however,  necessary  that  a 
proper  number  of  fair  examples  should  be  presented, 
to  show  what  is  meant  by  a  mixture  of  untruth  and 
irony.  It  is  a  matter  of  perfect  indifference  from 
what  page  these  examples  are  taken,  or  from  what 
author.  I  shall  continue  for  a  time  to  notice  items 
from  the  author  already  before  us ;  and  I  shall  take 
such  articles  as  come  first  to  my  recollection. 

I  read  from  the  pen  of  this  prince  of  philosophers, 
the  following  declaration :  ^'  Men  saw  Isaiah  walking 
stark  naked,  in  Jerusalem,  in  order  to  show  that  the 
king  of  Assyria  would  bring  a  crowd  of  captives  out 
of  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  who  would  not  have  an^ 
thing  to  cover  their  nakedness.  Is  it  possible  that  a 
man  could  walk  stark  naked  through  Jerusalem  with- 
out being  punished  by  the  civil  power  ?" 


I 


260  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

"What  impression  must  this  ma.ke  on  one  who  had 
opened  the  book  in  search  of  support  in  his  system  of 
infidelity  ?  I  had  read  the  Bible  and  heard  it  read 
often,  through  necessity,  when  I  was  young.  I  knew 
that  many  who  read  this  would  think  it  true,  and 
make  their  inferences  without  further  examination ; 
but  I  knew  it  false,  and  I  knew  that  the  author  must 
have  known  its  untruth.  He  knew  that  the  man  with- 
out arms  was  and  is  called  naked^  in  a  military  sense. 
Armed  troops,  and  naked  troops,  are  terms  in  common 
use.  Those  who  are  not  only  despoiled  of  arms,  but 
destitute  of  robes  and  upper  garments,  as  slaves  com- 
monly are,  were  called  naked.  No  one  means  by  this, 
stark  nakedness,  except  those  who  choose  so  to  un- 
derstand ;  and  those  who  thus  choose,  have  something 
in  their  hearts  which  so  actuates  them.  I  began  to 
feel  as  though  I  was  not  to  look  for  much  support  from 
those  who  had  received  Europe's  applause.  I  did 
think  it  strange,  that  men  of  so  great  talent  could 
not  offer  some  argument  of  weight  in  their  cause, 
and  having  truth  for  its  basis. 

I  read  again,  in  another  place,  "  How  could  God 
promise  them  that  immense  tract  of  land,  the  coun- 
try between  the  Euphrates  and  the  river  of  Egypt, 
which  the  Jews  never  possessed  ?" 

I  was  under  the  necessity  of  making  the  follow- 
ing remarks  :  "All  that  prevents  this  being  argument 
is,  that  the  Jews  did  possess  it.  Joshua  did  not  con- 
quer it,  but  David  did.  If  others  should  choose  to 
swallow  lies  without  investigation,  and  build  their 
whole  creed  upon  them,  it  cannot  make  the  same 
course  safe  for  me.     The  objections  of  the  greatest 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  26] 

man  on  earth  must  have  a  portion,  at  least,  of  truth 
in  their  composition,  or  I  cannot  receive  them." 

I  read  again,  "  How  could  God  give  them  that 
Jittle  spot  of  Palestine  for  ever  and  ever,  from  which 
they  have  been  driven  so  long  a  time  since  ?" 

I  knew  that  the  author  of  this  question  must  have 
known  that  G-od  had  told  the  Israelites  over  and  again, 
that  if  they  disobeyed  him,  they  should  be  driven 
away  and  scattered  over  all  the  earth.  I  knew  that 
all  who  had  read  the  Bible,  had  seen  these  promises 
were  made  conditionally ;  and  I  thought  that  my 
companions  in  unbelief  ought  to  have  honesty  enough 
to  confess  that  which  they  knew,  even  if  it  did  favor 
the  Bible. 

I  read  again,  "Among  the  Jews,  a  man  might 
marry  his  sister."  All  I  could  say  to  this  was, 
"  Among  the  Jews,  a  man  was  forbidden  to  marry  his 
sister."  All  the  reason  why  my  unbelief  was  not 
strengthened  by  this  assertion  was,  that  I  felt  there 
was  some  difference  between  a  falsehood  and  the 
truth.  I  knew  that  if  an  instance  could  be  produced 
where  a  Jew,  contrary  to  their  law,  had  married  his 
sister,  it  would  prove  that  this  marriage  was  allowed 
among  them,  in  the  same  way  that  a  case  of  murder 
in  America  proves  that  murder  is  allowed  with  us. 
I  began  to  feel  startled  for  my  creed  and  for  my  relig- 
ious views,  but  I  did  not  yet  renounce  them.  I  was 
an  infidel  still.  The  heart  of  man  in  these  cases 
receives  error  readily,  and  relinquishes  it  slowly  and 
reluctantly. 

I  continued  to  read,  "It  is  said  in  the  book  of 
Joshua,  that  the  Jews  were  circumcised  in  the  wil- 


262  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

derness."  All  the  difference  between  this  and  fact 
is,  that  it  is  said  in  the  hook  of  Joshua,  that  the  Jews 
were  not  circumcised  in  the  wilderness.  It  is  true, 
that  upon  this  false  assertion  and  others  like  it,  a 
very  ingenious  infidel  argument  is  hased ;  but  what 
influence  was  that  to  have  upon  one  who  had  read  ? 
I  read  over  the  foundation  to  that  very  plausible  in- 
ference once  more.  ''  It  is  said  in  the  book  of  Joshua, 
that  the  Jews  were  circumcised  in  the  wilderness." 
The  following  was  the  language  of  my  feelings: 
"  This  would  support  the  argument  attempted  against 
the  Old  Testament,  only  the  opposite  is  asserted  in 
the  book  of  Joshua.  Are  these  the  kind  of  assertions 
which  so  many  ten  thousands  are  believing  implicitly 
and  repeating  triumphantly,  and  upon  which  they 
build  their  entire  belief?  Out  of  the  millions  who 
applaud,  and  who  cast  away  the  Bible,  do  none  of 
them  pause  and  investigate  ?" 

I  began  to  see  that  things  said  against  that  book 
were  certainly  popular.  I  began  to  have  some  little 
discovery  of  the  fact  that  able  arguments  in  favor  of 
inspiration  were  not  read,  or  if  read,  not  noticed  or 
remembered,  while  such  things  as  I  have  quoted  were 
loved  and  applauded  at  once.  I  did  not,  however, 
know  the  reason  of  this  :  I  saw  something  of  the  fact, 
but  did  not  at  that  time  suspect  man's  fallen  nature 
of  giving  him  more  love  for  darkness  than  for  light. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  263 


CHAPTER   L. 

SEEMINa  TRUTH,  BUT  ACTUAL  FALSEHOOD. 

I  WOULD  not  continue  to  place  Lefore  the  reader 
the  cases  of  falsehood  after  falsehood,  and  perversion 
after  perversion,  were  it  not  that  it,  is  scarcely  credi- 
ble to  those  who  have  never  examined,  that  nations 
should  have  been  turned  away  from  Christianity  by 
volumes  of  unmingled  untruth.  In  order  to  make 
the  impression  of  this  fact  as  perfect  as  the  naked 
truth  deserves — the  fact,  that  there  is  no  one  truthful 
statement  from  which  an  important  argument  is 
drawn,  in  any  volume  of  Voltaire  I  have  ever  read, 
but  every  article  is  either  partly  or  totally  made  up 
of  falsehood — I  must  continue  the  presentation  of 
instances  longer,  and  until  there  is  danger  of  these 
items  becoming  wearisome  ;  then  I  shall  turn  to  other 
authors  of  the  same  belief. 

I  read  a  page  where  the  learned  author  concluded 
that  the  Jews  were  anthropophagi,  cannibals,  eaters 
of  human  flesh.  The  first  argument  which  seemed 
to  be  presented  in  favor  of  this  opinion  was,  that 
there  had  been  cannibals  in  other  parts  of  the  world. 
This  did  not  seem  to  me  altogether  conclusive.  I 
read  on  until  I  came  to  the  most  commanding  proof 
given  by  the  philosopher,  that  the  Jews  did  indeed 
eat  human  flesh.  This  he  gave  by  telling  us  that 
Ezekiel  promised  them  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of 
captains,  and  of  mighty  men  ;  and  if  they  were  prom- 


264  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

ised  the  flesh,  no  doubt  it  was  that  they  might  eat 
it,  etc.  I  knew  that  this  might  be  read  and  be- 
lieved by  myriads  who  never  would  take  the  trouble 
to  read  the  prophet  referred  to — by  thousands  who 
would  rejoice  in  it  without  consulting  the  Bible  ;  but 
as  for  myself,  I  had  read  it  when  a  boy.  I  knew  thaj; 
the  call  and  the  invitation  by  the  mouth  of  Ezekiel, 
was  to  the  birds  of  the  air  and  carnivorous  animals 
of  the  forest.  They  were  told  that  they  might  eat 
the  flesh  of  horses,  and  the  flesh  of  their  riders !  I 
felt  that  if  the  prophet  were  ordered  to  declare  the 
approach  of  a  bloody  battle,  and  in  order  to  impress 
all  hearers  with  the  amount  of  the  threatened  devas- 
tation, was  directed  to  call  upon  ravenous  beasts  and 
birds  to  come  and  fill  themselves,  it  was  a  low  kind 
of  lying  to  tell  those  who  never  read,  that  the  call 
was  to  men  to  come  and  fill  themselves.  I  did  not 
think  it  any  more  excusable  because  there  were  mill- 
ions who  were  reading  and  joyfully  adopting  all  such 
statements,  without  ever  reading  the  prophets,  or  a 
sentence  penned  by  any  one  in  their  favor.  Still,  this 
was  the  kind,  and  the  only  kind  of  reasoning  written 
by  any  one,  as  far  as  I  could  discover,  who  had 
received  admiration  and  applause  beyond  measure. 
I  thought  that  if  I  could  find  nothing  stronger  among 
reputed  giants,  I  should  be  under  the  necessity  of 
reviewing  my  system,  and  noticing  once  more  the 
objections  which  I  myself  had  fabricated  against 
holy  WTit,  lest  they  should  resemble  in  some  respects 
those  which  I  was  reading  in  the  works  of  my  infidel 
brethren. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         265 


CHAPTER  LI. 

SEEMINa  TRUTH,  BUT  ACTUAL  FALSEHOOD. 

About  this  time,  when  passing  from  place  to 
place,  it  was  no  uncommon  night's  occurrence  to  meet 
a  circle  around  the  tavern  fire,  and  hefore  the  evening 
passed  to  hear  remarks  on  Christianity. 

I  listened,  and  the  ohjections  were  all  of  the  same 
class  of  those  I  had  been  reading,  or  weaker.  It  is 
strange  that  I  should  have  remained  an  unbeliever ; 
but  as  yet,  T  was  only  sufficiently  shaken  to  cause 
me  to  read,  inquire,  and  listen.  I  observed  that  those 
who  hissed  at  the  Bible  were  very  impatient,  if  any 
one  on  the  opposite  side  crossed  them  in  argument. 
Even  when  talking  with  each  other,  their  eyes 
flashed,  and  the  countenance  assumed  an  expression 
singularly  vindictive.  Others,  again,  chose  irony  for 
their  weapon,  and  laughed  fliloud  where  others  were 
not  always  able  to  discover  any  thing  indubitably 
jocular.  But  that  which  gave  me  most  pain,  was 
that  which  I  met  so  frequently,  and  which  occurred 
almost  hourly,  from  day  to  day.  I  saw  those  who 
assumed  the  lordly  look,  as  soon  as  the  subject  was 
mentioned.  They  put  on  the  consequential  air  of 
high  authority,  and  with  the  tone  of  emphatic  decision 
they  pronounced  others  more  than  idiots,  while  at 
the  time  it  was  evident  that  they  did  not  know  Alex- 
ander the  Great  from  Alexander  the  coppersmith. 
It  was  true  of  the  most  positive  and  the  most  over- 

Cause  and  Cttre,  1  2 


266  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

bearing  in  this  controversy,  that  they  were  unac- 
quainted with  all  ancient  history,  and  would  not 
know  Peter  the  apostle  from  Peter  the  hermit,  had 
you  seriously  tested  the  matter  by  particular  exam- 
ination. I  was  not  surprised  that  men  should  be  un- 
informed. That  this  was  so  with  most  of  our  race 
was  no  new  discovery.  Being  ignorant  myself  to  my 
own  consciousness,  I  was  not  disposed  to  judge  harshly 
of  a  man  merely  because  he  did  not  possess  know- 
ledge. I  must  have  included  myself  in  the  same 
condemnation,  had  I  spoken  severely  of  the  unin- 
formed ;  but  that  those  who  had  never  read  a  hun- 
dred volumes  of  any  thing,  should  so  confidently  and 
so  repeatedly  sneer  at  the  learned,  and  the  grey- 
headed, and  the  meek,  who  had  been  toiling  in  a 
fifty  years'  research,  began  to  make  me  suspect  that 
men  hated  Christianity  with  a  spontaneous  and  a 
special  dislike.  I  did  not  hear  the  ploughman  decid- 
ing, with  oaths,  sarcasm,  and  vehemence,  in  matters 
of  navigation,  wherein  he  was  totally  ignorant.  I 
did  not  hear  the  apprentice-boy  pronouncing  all  who 
did  not  hold  his  theory  of  astronomy  deluded  or  hyp- 
ocritical. 

I  doubted  whether  in  any  thing,  religion  excepted, 
men  would  so  generally  decide  so  quickly  and  so 
haughtily,  while  they  were  uninformed. 

After  the  most  common  order  of  objections  against 
the  Bible  began  to  grow  somewhat  old  and  worn,  a 
new  class  of  jeers  came  into  much-admired  fashion. 
T  will  give  an  example  from  the  multitude. 

In  different  parts  of  the  world  where  fuel  is  scarce, 
there  have  been  those  of  the  poorest  class  who  were 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         267 

ill  the  habit  of  makinsr  a  fire  from  dried  manure  and 
trash.  This  sun-dried  manure  did  not  only  make  a 
fire,  but  by  such  a  fire  their  bread  was  often  baked. 

In  order  to  apprize  the  Israelites  of  the  poverty 
and  wretchedness- to  which  they  were  certainly  t©  be 
reduced,  Ezekiel  was  ordered  to  bake  his  bread  with 
such  fuel  and  eat  it  in  their  sight.  This  was  perhaps 
all  in  vision,  but  this  does  not  matter,  nor  alter  the 
case,  nor  change  the  point  we  have  in  view.  The 
learned  of  France  and  of  America  pretended  to  un- 
derstand it,  that  the  prophet  was  told  to  spread  fresh 
manure  on  his  bread  and  eat  it.  They  wrote  and  so 
asserted  it,  again  and  again,  for  the  perusal  and  the 
exultation  of  those  who  never  would  read  the  page 
of  prophecy.  They  multiplied  their  joyous  jests  and 
their  untiring  witticisms  on  this  favorite  point,  talk- 
ing of  the  prophet's  breakfast,  of  his  sweetmeats,  etc. 

How  much  this  pleasing  and  refined  irony  would 
have  influenced  me  as  I  read  it,  I  am  unable  to  say ; 
but  unfortunately  for  my  coadjutors,  being  the  son  of 
an  old,  praying  man,  who  had  compelled  nie  to  hear 
the  book  he  loved  read  twice  every  day,  I  knew  that 
all  the  merriment  and  all  the  jeering  was  founded  on 
a  lie,  and  I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  laughed  in 
the  midst  of  our  hilarity.  I  had  built  what  seemed 
to  me  walls  between  me  and  Christianity.  I  had  my 
strong  objections,  as  I  thought  them,  such  as  will  be 
mentioned  after  a  time ;  but  those  arguments  which 
would  have  been  powerful,  only  that  they  started  in 
lies  naked  to  all  who  had  read  the  Bible  thrice  with 
attention,  gave  me  more  pain  than  pleasure. 

But  this  example  of  a  fondness  for  filthy  jesting 


268  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

is  not  the  whole  truth.  It  does  not  reach  the  summit 
of  entire  fact.  A  kind  of  indecent  jesting,  still  more 
indelicate,  became  much  practised  and  more  loved. 

They  would  take  some  case  of  crime  recorded  in 
the-  Bible,  some  case  of  adultery  or  of  fornication, 
and  name  it  and  repeat  it,  and  place  it  in  different 
attitudes  with  unusual  delight.  This  was  one  more 
kind  of  warfare  which  did  not  fix  my  principles  of 
infidelity.  It  rather  rendered  me  more  uneasy  if  I 
saw  it  settle  the  creed  of  others,  for  I  knew  well 
enough  that  the  Bible  nowhere  enjoined  adultery, 
praised  incest,  or  recommended  fornication.  I  remem- 
bered, that  if  the  book  had  given  us  the  history  of 
faultless  men,  we  should  have  pronounced  it  lies, 
because  the  volume  says  there  are  none  such,  and 
because  it  would  have  contradicted  our  observation 
of  the  human  race.  I  also  recollected,  that  if  the 
history  of  individuals  is  given  to  us,  we  should  prefer 
that  the  truth,  and  the  whole  truth,  should  be  hon- 
estly narrated,  rather  than  faults  concealed  and  vir- 
tues extolled. 

"When  I  heard  my  companions  of  the  hotel  circle 
seize  upon  some  case  of  unchastity ,  recorded  to  the  dis- 
grace of  a  patriarch  perhaps,  and  besmear  it  all  over 
with  the  pollutions  of  a  filthy  imagination,  and  love 
to  dwell  upon  it,  and  speak  as  though  this  was  what 
the  writers  wished  to  teach  or  what  the  Scriptures 
recommended,  I  could  not  but  see  that  there  was  an 
unfairness  there,  which  proved  that  the  alleged  filthi- 
ness  existed  in  the  heart  of  the  jester,  and  not  on  the 
page  of  scripture  history.  Indeed,  sometimes  when 
I  witnessed  the  self-esteem  of  my  brethren  in  infi- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         269 

delity,  their  dictatorial  puffing,  united  with  ignorance 
visible  to  the  unlearned,  I  could  not  help  making 
secret  and  severe  remarks  upon  them,  for  it  was  my ' 
day  of  haughty  wickedness.  I  have  said  to  myself 
in  language  yet  more  ungentle,  that  of  which  the 
following  is  the  import :  "  Self-admiring  worm,  an 
expert  man  could  frame  in  half  an  hour  a  more  in- 
genious lie  against  any  narrative  that  ever  was  writ- 
ten, than  any  which  you  are  capable  of  repeating 
after  the  last  one  you  heard  talk." 

Strange  to  tell,  these  discoveries,  these  facts,  and 
even  these  feelings,  had  no  further  influence  upon  me 
than  to  strengthen  my  resolve  to  read  further,  and 
examine  my  old  doubts  with  more  accuracy. 


I 


270  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   LII. 

MEANS  OF  RESCUE— YOLNEY'S  RUINS. 

After  I  had  gone  through  all  the  writings  of  the 
renowned  Voltaire,  I  could  not  find  one  argument  or 
position  which  was  unmixed  truth.  Since  then  I 
have  seen  letters  of  certain  Jews  to  Yoltaire.  I 
could  not  discover  in  them  any  evidence  of  a  solitary 
misrepresentation.  This  proves  to  me  that  those 
who  feel  right  do  not  wilfully^  and  of  course  do  not 
often  mistake.  These  Israelites,  in  writing  to  this 
great  man,  tell  him  that  he  took  his  thoughts  from 
Bolingbroke,  Morgan,  Tindal,  etc.,  who  in  their  turn 
had  copied  them  from  others.  It  really  did  seem  to 
me  as  though  it  was  not  on  account  of  their  weight 
or  superior  excellence,  that  we  need  suspect  any  one 
of  originality  who  copies  them.  My  disappointment 
was  great,  and  my  astonishment  indescribable,  to  find 
writings  which  had  revolutionized  provinces  or  per- 
haps nations  in  their  religious  creed,  destitute  of  truth 
and  full  of  falsehood.  Pure,  lovely  truth,  art  thou 
discarded?  Is  falsehood,  black,  ungainly  falsehood, 
loved  in  place  of  truth  ?  Only  in  matters  of  relig- 
ion. The  carnal  mind  loves  darkness  there,  but  in 
other  things,  men  prefer  light. 

I  resolved  to  read  the  works  of  others  of  the  re- 
nowned and  of  the  talented ;  for  perhaps  it  was  in 
these  books  that  I  might  find  united  in  one  lovely 
circle,  strength,  mildness,  truth,  candor,  and  philan- 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  271 

thropy.  I  took  hold  of  Volney's  Ruin  of  Empires, 
most  commonly  and  familiarly  called  Volney's  Ruins. 
I  had  heard  this  work  extolled  long  and  loud,  and.  I 
read  it  attentively.  The  style  was  excellent  and  the 
manner  captivating ;  hut  that  which  was  more  pleas- 
ing still,  was  this — the  profusion  of  bitter  misstate- 
ment, that  constant  stream  of  malignant  untruth  in 
which  I  had  been  wading,  was  wanting  here.  The 
most  of  his  text  was  truth,  real  truth.  The  impres- 
sion made  on  my  mind  by  this  volume,  I  shall  not  be 
able  to  make  the  reader  fairly  comprehend  without 
his  passing  through  some  previous  course  of  expla- 
nation. 

I  think  this  can  be  made  plain  by  relating  the 
substance  of  an  interview  which  took  place  between 
a  minister  of  the  gospel  and  an  infidel.  They  held 
a  long  conversation  on  a  point  which  cannot  be  over- 
looked or  misunderstood,  if  one  would  understand 
Yolney  or  his  doctrines.  This  dialogue  between  the 
deist  and  the  preacher  cannot  be  given  verbally,  but 
only  substantially.  I  can  give  very  correctly  the 
sentiment  expressed  on  that  occasion,  but  accuracy 
of  words  I  cannot  attempt,  nor  is  it  necessary.  The 
substance  of  their  conversation  was  as  follows : 

Deist.  Another,  and  the  strongest  reason  why  I 
can  never  receive  the  religion  you  profess  is,  that  it 
speaks  of  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation.  I 
have  too  much  respect  for  my  Creator  to  believe  he 
will  ever  do  this  in  any  case. 

Preacher.  Perhaps  you  did  not  notice  that  the 
verse  does  not  speak  of  visiting  the  punishment  due 


272  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

to  the  father  upon  the  children.  It  is  the  iniquity 
of  the  fathers  which  G  od  speaks  of  visiting  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation. 

Deist.  I  do  not  believe  that  he  would  visit  any 
thing  of  the  father's  upon  the  child,  in  any  way  or  in 
any  shape.  I  have  a  higher  esteem  for  my  Maker 
than  this  would  amount  to.  I  do  not  t)elieve  it,  and 
I  will  not  believe  it. 

Preacher.  You  do  believe  it,  for  you  see  it  all 
around  you  every  day  and  every  hour,  and  you  con- 
sent to  it,  and  you  approve  of  it. 

Deist.    I  do  not  understand  you,  sir. 

Preacber.  You  may  understand  if  you  will,  for 
nothing  is  plainer  in  matter  of  fact.  I  knew  a  man, 
Mr.  S — ^,  who  had  one  son,  his  only  child.  This 
man  would  not  work.  He  would  not  humble  him- 
self to  honest  labor.  He  seemed  to  have  an  invinci- 
ble aversion  to  bodily  toil.  Here  his  iniquity  began, 
for  the  Grod  of  the  Bible  had  ordered  him  to  work. 
He  must  have  food  and  raiment,  and  he  frequented 
horseraces,  and  frequently  made  a  considerable  sum 
by  betting.  He  would  attend  card-parties,  and  fre- 
quently filled  his  pockets  from  the  losses  of  those  less 
skilful  than  himself.  In  this  way  I  knew  him  to  spend 
nearly  twenty  years.  His  little  son  was  very  lively 
and  healthful,  and  promisingly  intellectual.  As  this 
active  little  boy  grew  up,  he  did  not  work  any  more 
than  his  father  did,  and  no  one  expected  he  would. 
He  loved  best  to  go  with  his  father  from  place  to  place, 
and  from  village  to  village.  He  mingled  in  different 
kinds  of  company,  saw  new  faces  continually,  and 
all   childish   embarrassments  wore   away.     He  he 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         273 

came  skilful  in  riding  fleet  horses  and  in  different 
games.  His  father's  character  became  his.  No  one 
expected  it  to  be  otherwise.  It  was  easier  to  teach 
him  a  love  for  loose  amusements  than  for  toil.  The 
tavern-house  revel  was  more  attractive  for  the  youth 
of  sixteen,  than  was  the  corn-field  employment.  But 
mark  you,  the  father  was  not  happy.  Indolence  opens 
the  door  to  other  vices.  He  lost  the  respect  of  his 
fellow-citizens.  He  loved  intoxicating  drinks;  he 
became  otherwise  abandoned,  and  was  miserable. 
His  iniquity  was  punished  much  here  in  this  life. 
But  his  son  was  unhappy  too.  His  father's  charac- 
ter  descended  to  him.  God  has  declared  in  the  hear- 
ing of  all  parents,  that  it  is  not  his  plan  to  prevent  it. 
He  became  a  practiser  of  the  same  sins  which  his 
father  had  loved.  He  became  unhappy  in  proportion 
to  his  guilt.  The  iniquity  of  the  father  descended  to 
the  son.  He  followed  the  same  course  of  idleness  and 
profligacy  as  closely  as  his  features  followed  those  of 
his  father  in  expression.  If  this,  sir,  had  been  the 
only  case  where  the  character  and  the  iniquity  of  the 
father  had  become  the  son's  over  again,  it  would  over- 
turn your  attempt  to  be  wiser  or  more  amiable  than 
Omnipotence.  But  you  know  of  cases  all  around 
you,  and  they  are  all  over  the  earth,  where  children 
take  after  their  fathers  in  their  vices,  and  of  course 
suffer  as  their  fathers  suffered,  in  proportion  to  their 
guilt. 

We  will  consider  this  case,  when  I  have  placed 

before  you  one  of  an  opposite  character.     Mr.  T , 

whom  you  knew,  was  not  poor  ;  he  possessed  a  valu- 
able tract  of  land,  and  did  not  refuse  to  plough  it 

12* 


274  CAUSE   AND    CURE    OF  INFIDELITY. 

He  earned  his  bread  from  day  to  day,  although  the 
sweat  dropped  from  his  brow  while  obtaining  it.  He 
had  no  time  to  go  to  the  horserace,  for  he  would  not 
neglect  his  harvest.  You  know  how  comfortable  and 
quiet  was  all  around  him.  He  had  the  confidence  of 
his  relatives  and  friends.  He  seemed  to  be  very  hap- 
py. His  sons  all  took  after  him.  When  not  in  the 
school-house,  he  had  them  in  the  field.  They  now 
work  as  hard  as  he  did,  and  begin  to  be  as  much  re- 
spected. The  father's  character  and  his  peace  have 
descended  to  them.  You  know  very  well  Ijiat  the 
father  could  have  taught  them  idleness  as  easily  as 
he  taught  them  industry,  and  God  would  not  have 
preventecJf  it.  There  are  singular  cases  of  exception 
to  be  seen  in  the  process  of  every  common  plan,  but 
they  prove  nothing.  G-od  has  promised  seed-time 
and  harvest,  and  we  have  it.  A  few  unseasonable 
weeks,  or  a  failure  of  harvest,  does  not  disprove  the 
assertion  that  we  have  harvest.  Winter  is  a  cold 
season,  and  a  warm  day  in  January  does  not  disprove 
that  truth.  Summer  is  a  warm  season,  and  a  cold 
day  in  June  does  not  falsify  the  declaration.  That 
father  could  have  taught  his  sons  habits  of  mirth  and 
revelry,  as  easily  as  he  taught  them  months  of  toil, 
and  God  would  not  have  interfered.  By  refusing  to 
interpose  coercively,  he  visits  the  evils  of  the  fathers 
upon  their  offspring.     If  that  man  who  was  punished 

at  W ^n  Circuit  court  for  stealing — ^his  father  was 

notoriously  dishonest,  and  all  his  neighbors  knew  it — 
if  that  man  had  spoken  as  follows  to  the  jury  and  to 
the  judge,  what  would  have  been  their  reply?  "Fel- 
low-citizens, I  cannot  see  how  I  am  to  blame  for 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  275 

stealing,  for  my  father  did  so  before  me.  I  always 
loved  it,  and  I  always  practised  it.  My  father  always 
preferred  taking  his  neighbor's  property  to  work,  and 
I  have  only  copied  him.  I  cannot  be  to  blame,  for  I 
was  reared  to  dishonesty." 

You  know  that  the  judge  would  not  tell  the  jury 
to  acquit  because  he  had  shown  his  father  to  be  also 
guilty,  and  to  be  the  cause  of  his  son's  unloveliness. 

The  murderer  never  is  excused,  even  if  his  father 
practised  it  in  his  sight,  so  as  to  make  him  a  mur- 
derer in  heart  from  his  earliest  day.  The  iniquitous 
character  of  the  father  going  down  to  the  son  and 
acting  itself  out  there  again,  does  not  become  more 
lovely  because  it  was  a  garment  worn  before.  Neither 
Grod  nor  man  excuses  it.  G-od  has  warned  parents  in 
the  hearing  of  heaven,  earth,  and  hell,  that  this  descent 
will  take  place,  and  the  features  of  the  soul  be  "vis- 
ited" as  certainly  as  the  features  of  the  body.  I  knew 
the  father  who,  in  habits  of  filthy  debauch,  had  ac- 
quired disease  which  descended  to  his  children,  and 
they  were  born  with  feeble,  unsound  frames,  incapa- 
ble of  meeting  the  hardships  of  life  and  suffering  with 
every  morning's  sun.  Why  do  you  not  pretend  to 
have  too  high  an  opinion  of  your  Creator  to  believe 
that  diseases  are  "visited"  to  the  third  and  fourth 
generation  ?  G-o  and  tell  physicians  that  you  do  not 
believe  them,  when  they  assert  that  many  diseases 
are  hereditary,  because  you  have  a  more  exalted  view 
of  your  Maker  than  to  suppose  he  would  make  things 
thus.  Poor,  innocent  child,  groaning  there  on  ac- 
count of  the  father's  licentious  and  detestable  indul- 
gences.    You  might  speak  very  pathetically  and  very 


276  CAUSE   AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

zealously,  and  at  last  not  be  either  as  wise  or  as  be- 
nevolent as  the  Creator,  who  has  made  things  thus. 
But  to  go  back  again  to  moral  disease,  to  that  iniquity 
which  does  descend :  when  you  know  there  are  ten 
thousand  cases  all  around  you,  where  the  son  is  more 
inclined  to  copy  his  father's  vicious  habits  than  to  fol- 
low virtue ;  when  you  know  that  all  who  fall  into 
evil  practices  suffer  for  their  character  more  or  less ; 
and  this  visiting  of  the  iniquity  upon  the  children 
God  has  never  altered  since  he  said  he  would  not ; 
why  be  trying  to  be  wise,  and  to  look  lofty,  and  to 
disbelieve  that  which  you  have  seen  every  day  of 
your  life  when  you  mingled  with  society? 

The  deist  confessed  that  he  had  known  idle  fa- 
thers rear  idle  children,  and  that  men  dislike  them 
for  their  worthlessness. 

He  confessed  that  he  had  known  evil-tempered, 
jealous,  or  envious  parents  have  families  that  felt  as 
they  did,  and  were  considered  unlovely  and  hateful, 
in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  malignity  which  they 
had  copied  of  their  parents.  He  confessed  that  it  did 
not  excuse  the  criminal  in  any  court  of  justice  on 
earth,  to  say  that  the  murder,  or  the  adultery,  or 
whatever  the  crime  might  be,  was  copied  of  father  or 
mother,  who  had  acted  it  out  before  them.  Finally, 
he  confessed  that  if  a  father  had  succeeded  in  train- 
ing a  son  in  vice  and  hateful  crime,  so  that  this  black- 
ness of  soul  and  monstrous  deformity  caused  the  suf- 
fering of  its  possessor  for  fifty  years  in  this  life,  and 
then  brought  him  to  perish  on  a  gibbet,  perhaps  it 
might  forbid  his  joy  in  the  next  existence.  On  the 
same  principle  that  if  I  may  not  take  many  thousand 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  277- 

pounds  unfairly,  I  may  not  take  a  single  penny; 
on  this  principle,  if  a  certain  amount  of  unloveliness 
acquired  in  a  given  way,  may  detract  from  the  hap- 
piness, or  cause  the  suffering  of  any  one  for  half  a 
century,  it  may  do  so  much  longer,  for  aught  we 
know. 

Now,  reader,  in  the  next  chapter  we  have  a  cer- 
tain application  of  this  truth  to  make,  which  will 
prevent  our  misunderstanding  each  other  when  we 
look  together  on  the  ruins  of  empires. 


k 


278  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   LIII. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


There  was  a  man  living  on  the  shore  of  lake  Erie 
who  taught  his  children  that  adultery  might  offend 
G-od,  but  fornication  was  not  amiss  in  any  way.  His 
was  a  false  religion.  His  children  believed  it  and 
suffered  for  it.  His  sons  looked  with  entire  indiffer- 
ence upon  the  ruin  of  their  sisters.  They  would  bar- 
gain for  the  prostitution  of  any  female  relative,  if 
money  were  to  be  realized  by  it.  All  the  family  were 
brought  down  near  the  level  of  brutes  by  such  false 
tenets,  for  other  parts  of  their  character  soon  corre- 
sponded, and  they  suffered  from  their  father's  teach- 
ing, and  that  greatly,  whether  we  think  it  proper  or 
not  that  they  should  have  been  left  thus  far  under  his 
influence. 

Reader,  the  Bible  shows  that  you  can  teach  your 
children  a  false  religion,  and  succeed  equally  well  in 
bringing  them  to  adopt  it,  if  you  try.  We  know  this 
is  true  from  observation,  because  not  one  in  the  whole, 
nation  or  tribe  to  which  the  man  mentioned  belonged, 
ever  found  any  difficulty  in  training  his  family  to  the 
sin  he  practised. 

There  was  a  man  at  the  foot  of  an  Asiatic  moun- 
tain, who  taught  his  children  that  G-od  was  some- 
times pleased  with  the  sacrifice  of  a  child,  nay,  that 
often  nothing  short  of  this  would  answer.  In  pro- 
cess of  time  his  daughter  had  a  little  son,  whom  she 
loved,  but  she  strangled  him.     The  mother  suffered, 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  279 

and  the  child  suffered.  The  iniquity  belonging  to  the 
false  tenets  of  this  false  religion  descended,  and  was 
felt  to  the  third  and  fourth  generation.  The  Bible 
says  that  we  may  teach  our  families  tenets  equally 
iniquitous,  if  we  try.  Observation  teaches  the  same, 
because  a  hundred  families  living  around  this  man 
taught  as  he  did,  and  none  failed  to  rear  their  chil- 
dren in  their  own  likeness.  The  Grod  of  heaven  says, 
reader,  that  if  we  teach  our  children  thus,  he  will  let 
it  take  its  course ;  and  we  believe  he  will,  for  he  has 
in  every  nation  since  the  world  was  made,  visited  the 
fathers'  teaching  in  this  way  to  distant  generations. 

Application.  On  reading  Volney's  Ruins,  I  dis- 
covered two  main  pillars  supporting  the  whole  super- 
structure. 

1.  The  first  great  pillar  which  he  shapes  out  is, 
that  a  man  is  born  a  Christian^  or  he  is  born  a  Mo- 
hamedan^  or  he  is  born  a  Pagan. 

Now  this  is  almost  true :  with  some  slight  varia- 
tion it  is  what  the  Bible  tausrht  several  thousand 
years  before  the  author  of  Ruins  of  Empires  was 
born.  I  knew  while  I  was  reading,  that  if  a  child 
was  born  of  Mohamedan  parents,  and  these  parents 
trained  the  child  in  religion,  it  would  be  a  sincere 
follower  of  that  prophet.  I  knew  that  the  same  was 
true  of  Paganism.  I  knew  that  a  child  born  of  Chris- 
tian parents  might  be  a  sincere  Christian,  and  was 
more  ready  to  become  such  in  proportion  to  his  faith- 
ful training.  But  it  is  true  that  he  is  not  as  ready 
to  become  a  sincere  Christian  as  he  is  a  sincere  Pagan, 
or  Mohamedan,  because  men  prefer  darkness  to  light ; 
they  have  not  that  natural  relish  for  Christianity 


280  CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

which  they  haye  for  false  religions.  Mr.  Yolney's 
plainest  inference  I  did  not  see  so  clearly.  The 
amount  of  his  inference  or  deduction  seemed  to  be, 
that  if  any  number  of  parents,  at  any  time  or  place, 
might  teach  their  families  any  amount  oi  false  relig- 
ion^ therefore  there  was  no  true  religion.  A  large 
portion  of  his  page  was  true.  It  was  urging  the  same 
doctrine  which  Moses  said  Jehovah  spoke  aloud  to 
the  people  from  the  top  of  Sinai,  long  ago.  A  small 
part  of  his  text  only  seemed  false.  Some  declare  that 
the  most  dangerous  falsehoods  on  earth  are  those  pre- 
sented in  company  with  a  large  measure  of  truth. 
They  say  that  poison  by  itself  might  be  rejected,  be- 
cause of  its  bitter  taste ;  but  if  presented  in  a  large 
quantity  of  pleasant  and*  healthful  food,  it  may  be 
taken.  In  this  way  a  production  having  one  part 
falsehood  and  nine  parts  truth,  or  correct  principle, 
is  very  captivating.  The  truth  quiets  apprehension, 
and  the  lie  is  the  salt  to  an  appetite  for  darkness 
rather  than  light.  Even  where  we  do  not  love  truth, 
we  look  around  for  a  portion  of  it  to  keep  the  con- 
science calm.  In  short,  I  found  the  French  philoso- 
pher urging  protractedly  that  which  I  had  read,  or 
heard  read  from  the  Scriptures  from  infancy — like 
fathers,  like  children.  I  do  not  know  what  influence 
his  work  would  have  had  on  me  if  I  had  not  from 
boyhood  known  this  to  be  one  of  the  Bible's  principal 
doctrines,  and  one  of  God's  prominent  threatenings. 
I  am  inclined  to  believe,  judging  while  observing 
others,  that  this  book  would  have  drawn  me  after  its 
author  with  great  attraction.  As  it  was,  it  informed 
me  of  nothing  new,  and  it  gave  me  no  prop  for  my 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         281 

infidelity.  I  knew  that  if  Grod  existed,  he  must  da 
right ;  that  as  sure  as  he  existed  he  always  had  de- 
clined, or  refused  to  interfere  in  any  way,  to  prevent 
falsehood  descending  to  the  children  of  false  teachers, 
and  that  this  was  w^hat  the  Bible  said  he  had  de- 
clared he  would  do.  I  cpnfessed  to  myself  that  I  did 
not  see  any  thing  more  strange  in  his  saying  he  would 
do  a  thing,  than  in  his  actually  doing  it.  I  knew 
that,  although  sitting  on  a  throne  of  omnipotence,  he 
did  not  interpose,  and  he  did  permit  the  lies  of  the 
fathers  to  visit  the  children  to  the  third  and  fourth 
generation,  and  there  would  have  heen  no  more  harm 
in  his  saying  that  he  would  thus  act,  than  in  acting 
it.  Having  always  been  familiar  with  the  fact  that 
I  could  teach  my  child  a  false  creed  and  an  evil 
practice,  if  I  chose,  I  was  not  so  well  prepared  to 
adopt  the  rest  as  logical  inference  and  fair  deduction, 
that  one  creed  was  as  true  as  another. 

I  thought  that  if  the  Maker  of  the  world  had  said 
in  his  denunciatory  threatenings,  *'  If  you  do  set  fire 
to  your  house  and  your  granaries,  in  your  wanton 
madness,  it  shall  not  end  with  yourself,  for  your  chil- 
dren shall  suffer  the  gnawings  of  hunger  to  as  many 
generations  as  are  under  your  roof,"  it  would  have 
been  only  saying  that  which  is  fact ;  and  I  could  not 
say  that  therefore  one  practice  was  as  good  as  anoth- 
er, or  that  among  all  the  different  opinions  concerning 
parental  conduct,  one  was  as  correct  as  another. 

I  thought  that  if  the  Creator  had  S£^id,  "If  you 
do  paint  your  soul  black,  the  minds  of  your  children 
as  far  down  as  your  influence  reaches,  shall  be  stained 
with  the  same  falsehood,"  it  would  only  have  been 


282  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

telling  us  wliat  has  been  and  still  is ;  but  I  could  not 
be  certain  tliat  this  proves  that  no  one  knows  truth 
from  falsehood,  or  correct  principle  from  error. 

2.  The  following  is  the  amount  of  the  other  great 
principle  which  supported  his  system,  namely,  that 
all  religions,  as  well  as  Christianity,  present .  their 
prophets,  their  sacred  books,  their  martyrs,  and  their 
miracles;  and  who  is  to  decide  between  their  claims? 
or  in  other  words,  we  are  not  expected  to  decide 
between  various  and  plausible  claims,  zealously  and 
tumultuously  attested.  Does  Grod  expect  every  one 
to  be  a  critical  judge? 

I  thought  there  was  something  very  forcible  in 
this.  I  was  ready  to  exclaim,  I  have  some^ support 
here.  I  was  only  determined' to  examine  it  closely 
from  this  recollection — that  a  principle  seemingly 
directed  towards  the  mark  of  truth,  sometimes  varies 
from  it  the  further  it  is  pursued.  Just  so  the  man 
who  aimed  his  rifle  against  the  mark  with  perfect 
accuracy,  and  then  varied  it  only  the  tenth  part  of 
an  inch,  could  not  perceive  the  difference  unless  he 
looked  along  the  gun ;  but  the  further  the  false  track 
for  the  ball  was  pursued,  the  wider  was  its  variation 
from  the  proper  course.  I  concluded  to  extend  the 
essence  of  this  second  principle  or  pillar  of  our  au- 
thor's to  other  things,  and  notice  the  result.  I  did 
so,  and  I  should  still  have  been  pleased,  and  should 
still  have  floated  along  smilingly  on  the  current  of 
the  author's  thoughts,  had  it  not  been  for  a  few  facts 
which  I  could  neither  persuade,  nor  cut,  nor  drag  out 
of  my  way.  These  stubborn,  ungainly,  and  anti-sopo- 
rific facts  I  must  reserve  for  the  next  chapter. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         283 


CHAPTER    LIV. 

MEANS  OF  RESCUE— COUNTERFEITS. 

A  MAN  once  handed  me  a  piece  of  silver  coin ;  it 
looked  very  bright  and  beautiful.  One  with  whom 
I  was  about  to  exchange  it,  suspected  its  purity. 
This  called  for  the  judgment  of  others.  Some  pro- 
nounced it  genuine ;  others  called  it  counterfeit.  At 
length  it  was  taken  to  a  man  in  whose  judgment  all 
confided,  and  found  to  be  impure. 

There  was  a  school-teacher  needed  at  a  certain 
point,  and  one  offered  whose  qualifications  seemed  to 
be  sufficient.  He  was  employed,  and  afterwards  it 
became  evident  that  his  literary  pretensions  were  all 
unfounded,  and  the  community  suffered  because  they 
were. not  better  judges  in  the  first  instance.  Some 
had  pronounced  him  incompetent  at  once,  but  others 
he  deceived. 

A  poor  man  became  possessed  of  a  large  bank- 
note. It  looked  well  in  his  eye,  but  it  was  spurious. 
His  children  felt  the  loss  which  he  sustained  by  be- 
ing overreached.  When  he  thought  or  when  he  con- 
versed on  the  subject,  he  remembered  or  he  heard 
the  following  sentiments,  namely,  that  things  most 
.precious  are  most  counterfeited;  and  that  of  course 
our  interest  in  every  thing  is  threatened  in  propor- 
tion to  its  value,  from  art  or  deception.  Secondly,  in 
every  case  under  the  sun  we  decide  for  ourselves,  and 
if  we  judge  incorrectly  we  take  the  consequences. 

There  was  a  man  who  appeared  to  be  one  of 


284  CAUSE  AND  CUHE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

worth  and  of  modesty.  He  solicited  the  hand  of  a 
young  female  in  marriage.  Some  told  her  that  they 
believed  him  to  be  destitute  of  principle,  and  that  his 
seeming  virtues  were  all  counterfeits.  Her  parents 
judged  differently,  and  she  thought  differently.  She 
became  his,  and  lost  her  property,  and  her  health,  and 
her  peace,  to  the  last  item  of  each.  To  see  her  sink, 
blighted  all  the  earthly  enjoyments  of  her  parents. 

The  following  are  the  plain  facts  which  I  have 
mentioned  as  standing  in  my  way : 

1.  We  are  acquainted  with  nothing  valuable 
ivhich  has  not  its  counterfeits.  We  might  offer  a 
reward  to  any  one  who  would  point  us  to  an  ex- 
ception. We  know  that  all  the  virtues,  and  all  the 
correct  sentiments  or  doctrines,  together  with  every 
excellent  trait  of  character  or  lovely  grace,  may  be 
counterfeited ;  therefore  piety,  or  true  religion,  can- 
not be  made  a  solitary  exception,  for  it  is  made  up  of 
correct  principles,  lovely  doctrines,  and  lovely  graces 
or  traits  of  character.  If  any  religion  should  actually 
point  us  to  a  life  which  would  not  close,  and  to  pleas- 
ures without  a  defect,  I  should  call  it  more  valuable 
than  much  wealth. 

2.  The  counterfeit  often  appears,  to  the  incompe- 
tent, brighter  and  more  captivating  than  the  genuine 
original. 

3.  We  are  called  upon  to  struggle  for  qualifica- 
tions to  decide,  and  to  aim  after  superior  judgment, 
in  proportion  as  our  interest  is  threatened,  and  in 
accordance  with  the  value  of  the  thing  presented. 
No  one  can  become  skilled  in  any  branch  of  useful 
knowledge,  without  thought,  industry,  and  research. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  aESCUE.         285 

The  acquisition  of  that  which  is  most  valuable,  gen- 
erally calls  for  most  toil.  The  same  benevolence 
which  gave  iron  for  our  use,  planned  that  we 
should  dig  it  from  the  hills.  The  same  kindness 
which  formed  the  grains  for  our  table,  determined 
that  we  should  rake  the  fields  in  the  sun,  before  our 
bodies  were  thus  nourished.  To  judge  ably  of  things 
exceedingly  valuable  is  worth  uncommon  industry. 

4.  Men  never  complain  of  any  thing  being  liable 
to  counterfeit  pretensions,  religion  excepted ;  and 
they  never  complain  of  the  necessity  of  their  exer- 
tions to  qualify  themselves  for  judging  between  truth 
and  falsehood  in  any  case  but  in  that  of  religious 

»  truth. 
5.  Men  never  say  that  because  it  is  difficult  to 
tell  false  gold  or  silver  from  the  genuine  coin,  there- 
fore they  will  cast  all  away;  though  thousands  and 
millions  are  poor  judges  in  such  cases,  from  want  of 
attention. 

6.  Men  do  not  say  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
honor,  or  probity,  or  modesty,  or  benevolence,  or  sen- 
sibility, because  such  things  may  be  skilfully  coun- 
terfeited, so  as  to  call  for  judgment  and  experience 
to  detect  the  falsehood. 

7.  We  might  make  out  a  very  pathetic  case,  of 
thousands  of  the  youthful  and  inexperienced  who 
had  little  opportunity  to  become  judicious,  an*  were 
liable  to  imposition  every  hour,  and  in  connection 
with  every  coin  and  every  character  which  could 
be  named.  We  might  say  that  we  did  not  believe 
that  our  Creator  would  leave  these  unskilful  crea- 
tures of  his,  to  be  liable  to  the  loss  of  every  earthly 


286  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

blessing  every  hour,  and  even  to  the  loss  of  that  life 
which  his  own  kind  hand  had  bestowed.  We  might 
declaim  with  marvellous  wisdom,  and  apparent  sensi- 
bility, yet  it  would  not  alter  the  case  in  any  respect : 
he  has  made  the  millions  around  us  as  we  see  them 
exposed,  and  calls  to  them  for  action. 

Application.  After  observing  that  God  had  made 
every  thing  which  I  had  ever  noticed,  liable  to  false 
pretensions,  and  had  called  upon  me  to  learn,  and 
to  improve,  and  to  act  wisely  in  all  life's  pursuits, 
I  was  afraid  he  had  done  so  in  one  more  instance ; 
and  if  exertion  were  necessary  to  obtain  knowledge 
by  which  earthly  blessings  might  be  acquired  or  re- 
tained, then  it  might  be  necessary  where  things  of 
still  greater  value  were  at  stake.  Perhaps  the  Cre- 
ator might  be  so  consistent,  that  a  train  of  uniform- 
ity could  be  seen  to  run  through  all  his  works. 

These  and  similar  facts,  with  their  collateral 
truths  and  unavoidable  deductions,  caused  me  to 
lay  down  the  volume  of  the  Ruins  of  Empires,  un- 
quieted  and  unsupported.  Indeed,  I  felt  much  more 
restless  when,  upon  looking  down  into  his  notes 
at  the  bottom  of  his  page  for  historic  references, 
I  there  found  again,  falsehoods  unalloyed  with  other 
material,  and  these  untruths  of  the  most  notorious 
kind  and  of  the  most  malignant  texture.  I  was  in- 
deed OTscouraged,  as  these  facts  thus  influenced  me ; 
and,  since  the  controversy  has  been  settled  in  my 
mind,  I  have  made  certain  discoveries,  and  here  is 
the  proper  place  for  their  introduction. 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  287 


CHAPTER    LY. 


COUNTERFEITS  CONTINUED. 


1  ASKED  a  man  on  the  bank  of  the  Illinois  river, 
a  swearing,  Sabbath-hating  man  from  New  England, 
something  concerning  his  observance  of  Bible  pre- 
cepts. He  raised  his  broad  face  with  a  satisfied  grin, 
and  asked  me  which  Bible.  He  stated  that  the  Mor- 
mons had  a  Bible,  and  that  being  a  poor,  illiterate 
man,  he  was  unable  to  decide  which  was  the  word  of 
God.  The  exultation  within  him  seemed  to  say,  ''  I 
have  at  last  found  out  how  to  cast  away  that  thirty 
years  of  preaching  which  I  was  compelled  to  hear  in 
the  land  of  the  pilgrims." 

The  following  are  some  of  the  facts  which  I  was 
able  to  see  plainly  before  me  at  that  time. 

1.  This  man  is  very  capable,  when  it  is  necessary 
to  distinguish  between  a  valuable  horse  and  one  that 
is  inferior.  He  can  tell  a  dollar  of  real  silver  from 
one  of  copper,  only  plated  with  silver,  as  speedily  as 
many  a  chemist. 

2.  He  is  a  better  judge  of  a  good  or  a  bad  bargain 
than  many  of  the  most  able  arithmeticians  of  the 
nation.  It  would  be  easier  to  cheat  many  a  profound 
mathematician  than  to  overreach  him.  He  has  la- 
bored to  qualify  himself  in  many  things,  and  has 
succeeded  so  far  that  his  knowledge  in  these  matters 
surpasses  that  of  millions  of  his  race. 

8.  He  has  not  striven  to  acquaint  himself  with  the 


288  CAUSE   AND  CURE    OF   INFIDELITY 

Biblo ;  for,  although  reared  in  a  land  of  Bibles  and 
of  schools,  he  is  not  able  to  tell  the  most  common 
incidents  on  the  holy  page.  Of  the  chro-nology  of 
scriptural  events,  he  is  perfectly  ignorant-  .He  does 
not  know  whether  Abraham  or  Cyrus  of  Persia  lived 
first.  You  might  tell  him  that  Pilate  and  Cesar  were 
Israelites,  and  he  would  know  no  better. 

4.  If  he  had  put  forth  one  half  of  the  vigorous 
research  after  Bible  knowledge,  which  he  has  ex- 
pended after  skill  in  gainful  pursuits,  he  would  not 
have  been  ignorant ;  yet  his  ignorance  is  now  his 
excuse  why  he  is  unable  to  judge  concerning  reve- 
lation. 

If  we  were  to  receive  a  kind  letter  from  some 
powerful  earthly  monarch,  some  splendid  king,  mak- 
ing us  many  very  rich  offers,  and  proposing  to  us 
honor  and  wealth,  telling  the  terms  "^"^r  and  over, 
that  we  might  not  mistake,  it  would  be  expected  of 
us  that  we  should  inform  ourselves  perfectly  as  to 
who  brought  it,  its  contents,  its  authenticity,  etc. 
If  we  were  to  have  it  a  full  year,  and  never  read  it 
at  all,  it  would  be  deemed  strange  indeed. 

5.  Most  unbelievers,  like  this  man,  do  not  know 
one  fortieth  part  of  the  great  King's  letter,  nor  one 
fortieth  part  of  the  evidence  of  its  genuineness,  nor 
one  fortieth  part  of  its  beauties,  its  grandeur,  its  pro- 
posals, promises,  or  threatenings ;  while  one  half  the 
time  they  waste  in  wickedness,  or  at  least  in  non- 
sense and  frivolity,  w^ould  be  enough  to  furnish  them 
with  that  knowledge  the  want  of  which  aids  in  their 
ruin. 

Finally,  the  decisive  characteristics  and  distin- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         289 

guisliing  marks  between  the  true  and  false  religions 
in  the  world,  are  more  numerous  and  more  noto- 
rious than  are  the  marks  between  counterfeit  coin 
and  pure  gold  or  silver ;  yet  men  become  judges  in 
ihe  last  case,  and  remain  uninformed  in  the  other. 

If  a  young  man  were  to  hold  up  an  article  formed 
of  brass,  but  made  to  resemble  gold,  and  were  to  ex- 
claim, "  I  can  see  but  little  difference  between  this 
and  gold  ;  I  do  not  know  that  there  is  any :  this 
seems  as  bright,  and  as  smooth,  and  as  beautiful  as 
any  I  have  seen;"  his  friends  would  tell  him  that 
there  was  a  difference  between  pure  and  pretended 
gold — ^that  they  were  to  be  distinguished  by  the  sight, 
and  by  the  ring,  and  by  trial  or  chemical  tests. 
They  would  tell  him  that  unless  he  would  inform 
himself  in  this  matter,  he  must  suffer ;  but  that  by 
noting  two  or  three  signs  scrupulously,  he  might 
decide  without  danger. 

A  FEW  SIGNS  IN  RELIGION. 

1.  True  miracles  are  usually  performed  in  the 
presence  of  enemies  and  haters  of  the  religion  about  to 
be  introduced,  while  false  miracles  are  only  pretended 
to  be  done  in  the  company  of  the  friends  of  the  sys- 
tem upheld. 

2.  True  miracles  are  performed  year  after  year  so 
as  to  call  the  attention  of  all,  and  before  the  eyes  of 
vast  crowds  of  opposers ;  while  the  opposite  of  this 
belongs  to  pretension. 

3.  True  miracles  reach  all  the  diseases  to  which  the 
human  frame  is  liable,  not  touching  those  only  which 
frequently  disappear  of  themselves  and  suddenly,  and 

Cause  aHd  Cure,  13 


290  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.     ' 

also  extend  to  every  variety  of  influence  upon  all  visi- 
ble matter  ;  while  counterfeit  marvels  command  alone 
those  things  which  often,  with  a  spontaneous  impulse, 
transpire  of  themselves.  The  same  difference  exists 
that  there  is  between  commanding  fire  to  devour  fifty 
men,  or  the  sun  to  stand  still,  or  the  man  born  blind 
to  see  at  once,  or  the  lame  one  instantly  to  leap,  and 
the  art  of  charming  the  headache  into  ease,  the  agi- 
tated nerves  into  tranquillity,  or  commanding  the 
internal  and  visible  disorder  to  disappear. 

4.  A  system  of  truth  sent  from  heaven  always 
forbids  what  man  is  much  inclined  to  love ;  forbids 
sensual  indulgence,  fraud,  wickedness,  injustice,  im- 
purity, revenge,  hatred,  feasting,  revelry,  and  all  that 
man  by  nature  is  prone  to  reach  after.  The  Koran 
allows  of  many  wives,  of  revenge,  and  unending  or 
exterminating  war.  The  pagan  creeds  enjoin  or  per- 
mit gluttony,  intoxication,  and  sensuality  of  every 
kind,  to  any  possible  extent. 

5.  God's  revelation  orders  the  doing  of  that  which 
men  do  not  love.  A  wicked  man  would  rather  go 
through  days  of  painful  toil  than  to  hold  prayer  in 
his  own  house,  or  to  spend  one  hour  in  heart  devo- 
tion. It  requires  a  change  of  soul,  and  promises  a 
paradise  of  holiness.  The  false  volumes  claiming  to 
be  from  heaven,  ask  for  no  regeneration  or  holiness 
of  heart,  and  promise  a  futurity  of  carnal  indulgence 
and  satiated  appetites. 

6.  A  true  prophet  is  not  applauded  by  a  majority 
of  the  wicked,  or  by  the  mass  of  the  depraved.  He 
is  generally  disliked  by  those  furthest  from  God,  and 
spoken  evil  of  by  those  who  sink  deepest  in  sin.     He 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         291 

is  often  not  only  reviled,  but  put  to  death  if  the  laws 
permit;  but  the  false  prophet  is  neither  stoned  nor 
sawn  asunder.  He  is  often  extolled  greatly  by  the 
most  dissolute,  and  is  at  least  tolerated  or  praised  to 
some  extent  by  the  leaders  in  depravity  or  the  officers 
of  sin. 

Amidst  the  many  marks  or  evident  distinctions 
between  true  and  false  religion,  we  have  not  room 
here  to  notice  more  than  one,  and  this  may  only  be 
named  and  not  dwelt  upon  at  large.  This  last  one  is 
the  test.  In  detecting  false  gold  or  marking  pure, 
the  chemical  test  deceives  no  one.  The  trial  of  the 
pure  religion  never  fails  those  who  test  it  by  actual 
experiment.  No  other  evidence  is  wanting;  but  it 
is  hard  to  prevail  on  those  who  hate  it  to  make  this 
trial,  to  obey  its  precepts. 


S92  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTEE,   LVI. 


FURTHER  INQUIRY. 


After  laying  down  the  book  called  Yolney's 
Ruins,  more  doubtful  of  the  strength  of  my  own 
army  than  I  had  ever  been,  I  asked  after  Paine's  Age 
of  Reason,  having  heard  of  its  making  much  noise 
and  stir  in  the  world.  I  read  it  through  and  laid  it 
aside,  and  I  must  not  detain  the  reader  by  giving  a 
protracted  history  of  its  contents. 

The  reader  will  scarcely  believe  me,  or  he  will 
esteem  me  as  having  deserted  the  infidel  ranks  before 
I  read  it,  if  I  tell  him  fully  the  impression  it  made  on 
me.  If  the  reader  has  pursued  a  course  of  ancient 
history,  or  will  go  and  do  it,  or  will  look  into  the  re- 
marks of  Bishop  "Watson  in  his  volume  called  "An 
Apology,"  he  will  be  able  to  understand  me  when. I 
tell  him  that  the  writings  of  Paine  drove  me  further 
from  his  belief  than  I  had  ever  been.  I  certainly  ex- 
pected to  find  something  excellent  in  a  book  which 
had  caused  tens  of  thousands  to  desert  their  faith, 
and  millions  to  clap  their  hands.  I  read  it,  and  I 
could  not  say  that  I  found  in  it  either  suavity  or 
philanthropy,  dignity  or  sublimity,  honesty  or  truth, 
but  the  opposite  of  them  all — the  opposite,  although 
the  writer  was  a  man  of  talents ;  what  then  must 
his  subject  be,  or  the  side  which  he  failed  to  sustain  ? 
I  was  ready  to  exclaim,  "  If  this  moves  the  multi- 
tude, then  what   may  not   move   them  ?      If   this 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE. 


293 


pleases  them,  then  they  must  surely  love  the  side 
they  advocate.  If  they  are  thus  easily  pleased,  then 
it  is  with  that  for  v^hich  they  surely  have  a  natural 
relish." 

I  determined  that  I  would  read  some  on  the  oppo- 
site side,  and  that  I  would  also  at  the  same  time  take 
a  more  thinking  review  of  my  own  objections  to  the 
religion  of  Christ.  I  inquired  after  a  Bible  which 
might  have  Christian  notes  in  it.  An  old  lady  lent 
me  hers,  which  I  had  often  seen  her  poring  over  hours 
at  a  time.  From  her  cast  of  mind  I  knew  that  in 
the  work  there  must  be  thought,  or  she  could  not  be 
thus  engaged.  It  was  Scott's  Family  Bible.  In  the 
year  1818  some  copies  had  found  their  way  to  the 
forests  of  Tennessee. 

I  read  the  Bible  with  Scott's  notes.  My  objec- 
tions to  the  holy  book,  which  were  based  upon  my 
ignorance,  disappeared  as  soon  as  I  was  informed. 
Before  I  describe  this* influence  upon  my  mind,  I 
must  notice  the  sophism  which  was  used  to  keep  me 
from  reading  it,  and  which  is  still  urged  hy  many  of 
Satan's  able  assistants,  in  many  parts  of  the  world, 
to  keep  others  from  reading  commentaries  on  the 
Bible.  "Read  for  yourself,"  they  exclaim;  "judge 
for  yourself.  Do  not  permit  others  to  impose  their 
belief  upon  you." 

The  danger  of  this  sophistry  is  that  which  ren- 
ders every  other  position  which  has  peril  in  it  danger- 
ous. It  is  half  truth  and  half  falsehood.  The  truth- 
ful, and  therefore  imposing  part,  is,  that  we  never 
should  copy  the  thoughts  of  others  with  neutral  ser- 
vility, so  as  to  let  others  judge  for  us.     The  erroneous 


294  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

part  consists  in  this,  that  it  seems  to  teach  as  though 
we  could  not  avail  ourselves  of  the  labors  of  others 
without  adopting  their  judgment.  The  truth  is,  we 
may  avail  ourselves  of  their  toils  without  following 
their  peculiar  notions.  We  may  make  profitable  use 
of  their  researches  without  adopting  their  ideas  in  the 
room  of  our  own.  We  can  use  forty  years'  toil  of 
another,  and  judge  for  ourselves  all  the  time.  This 
is  done  in  every  thing.  When  the  little  boy,  or  an 
unlettered  Indian  savage,  asks  his  teacher  concerning 
the  component  parts  of  gunpowder,  their  number  and 
character,  he  can  explain  the  whole  to  him  in  ten 
minutes.  If  he  were  to  tell  him,  "  There  is  the  pow- 
der ;  take  it,  look  for  yourself,  examine  for  yourself, 
do  not  let  others  think  for  you ;"  it  might  require 
years  of  investigation  to  discover  that  which  a  few 
minutes'  explanation  could  teach ;  and  facts  would 
so  corroborate  the  statement,  that  it  might  be  seen 
at  once  to  be  true.  A  commentator  may  remind  us 
of  a  point  of  history  which  elucidates  a  chapter  of  j 
holy  writ,  which  history  we  may  have  known  before, 
but  never  thought  of  applying ;  or  if  not  known  before, 
we  may  look  into  the  proper  volume  and  be  informed 
of  its  correctness ;  while,  although  so  important,  we 
never  should  have  thought  of  its  use,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  labors  of  our  author.  Just  so  a  man  may 
show  and  explain  to  us  a  valuable  piece  of  machine- 
ry, and  as  soon  as  he  points  out  the  main  parts  and 
explains  their  use,  we  see  it  at  once,  but  we  are  judg- 
ing for  ourselves  all  the  time ;  although,  were  it  not 
for  his  instructions,  it  w^ould  take  us  a  long  time  to 
make  each  discovery.     A  commentator  tells  of  one  or 


THE  AUTHOE'S  RESCUE. 


295 


two  verses  in  different  parts  of  the  Bible  which  ex- 
plain fully  the  one  we  are  reading.  We  look  at  these 
and  find  it  so,  and  feel  that  it  is  perfectly  satisfactory, 
judging  for  ourselves ;  although  we  might  not  have 
known  of  their  existence  or  remembered  seeing  them, 
in  years  of  reading,  had  it  not  been  for  his  assistance. 
I  read  an  author  on  philosophy  or  chemistry,  and  he 
tells  me  of  many  things  which  instruct  me,  and  I 
rejoice  that  his  labors  preceded  mine ;  but  if  he  ad- 
\ances  theories  which  I  cannot  credit,  I  do  not  receive 
them.  A  commentator  may  give  me  an  explanation 
of  a  passage  which  does  not  seem  satisfactory,  and  I 
cast  it  aside ;  but  when  he  refers  to  a  certain  verse 
of  prophecy  as  describing  a  political  event  some  cen- 
turies before  it  took  place,  I  look  at  the  verse,  consult 
history,  and  compare  dates,  and  rejoice  that  others 
toiled  before  me.  I  am  in  this  way  brought  to  exam- 
ine that  witli  close  attention  which  I  otherwise  might 
have  passed  over  without  seeing  for  half  a  lifetime. 

It  does  seem  to  be  an  object  of  moment  with  some 
invisible  evil  one,  to  prevent  inquirers  reading  the 
Scriptures  with  notes,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  uni- 
formity with  which  unconverted  men  avoid  it  with- 
out any  proper  cause.  Much  of  the  information 
which  they  need,  and  which  they  might  have  acquired 
in  the  morning  of  life,  they  have  neglected  to  seek, 
and  the  time  is  much  spent,  and  too  far  past  to 
recover.  Unless  they  receive  it  now  by  the  aid  of 
others,  they  never  will  know  the  fourth  part  of  it. 

I  never  myself  felt  inclined  to  obey  the  counsel 
which  said,  ''  Do  not  read  the  opinions  of  others  in 
matters  of  Scripture,"  for  I  never  intended  to  take 


296  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

the  views  of  others  in  any  thing,  unless  they  appeared 
to  me  as  correct,  and  then  I  was  resolved  not  to  be 
persuaded  away  or  frightened  from  them.  The  de- 
sire to  gratify  the  pride  of  originality  should  never 
keep  us  from  being  instructed,  when  that  favor  offers 
itself.  After  I  had  read  Scott's  Family  Bible,  I  felt 
like  reading  it  again.  It  is  true  that  I  was  half  driven 
from  infidelity  by  the  infidel  authors.  To  find  no  aid, 
and  no  truth  or  loveliness  where  I  had  looked  for  it, 
inclined  me  to  listen  with  more  calmness  and  impar- 
tiality to  the  other  side. 

In  Scott  I  found  no  controversy  tinctured  with 
smutty,  indecent  filth.  I  found  no  self-complacent 
ridicule,  no  coxcomical  jeerings,  no  truth  twisted,  or 
mixed  up  with  nine  tenths  of  actual  untruth.  The 
difference  between  the  two  styles  and  the  two  modes 
is  only  known  to  those  who  have  felt  the  sudden 
transition  from  one  to  the  other.  The  unbelieving 
writers  seemed  unwilling  to  allow  that  the  slightest 
lovely  or  commendable  trait  belonged  to  Moses,  or 
Samuel,  or  Paul,  or  John,  or  any  other  good  man.  \ 
They  seemed  all  more  than  ready  to  credit  at  once, 
and  on  any  authority,  any  thing  of  such  men.  They 
seemed  to  have  an  appetite  for  attributing  to  them 
things  the  most  enormous  and  inexpressibly  hateful. 
I  had  heard,  when  very  young,  that  this  indicated  the 
condition  of  heart  belonging  to  the  possessor,  and 
invariably  proved  something  to  be  amiss  in  his  own 
bosom ;  but  I  did  not  see  this  so  distinctly,  and  feel 
so  sensibly  that  it  was  true,  until  I  witnessed  the 
way  Scott  wrote  of  his  adversaries  in  debate  and  the 
haters  of  the  system  he  loved.     Although  they  might 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         297 

be  infidels,  it  appeared  to  me  that  he  would  have 
avoided  telling  a  lie  about  them.  1  could  not  detect 
a  wilful  falsehood — shall  I  say,  not  one  in  a  page  ? — 
no,  not  one  in  the  whole  work  ;  for  my  life  I  could 
not.  This  mkde  a  strange  impression  upon  me  aftei 
the  company  I  had  been  keeping.  It  seemed  from 
the  way  he  wrote,  as  though  the  salvation  of  infidels 
in  heaven,  or  their  preparation  for  it,  would  give  him 
more  exultation  than  it  would  to  have  the  world 
believe  a  thousand  slanders  about  them.  This  differ- 
ence of  temper  between  the  advocates  and  the  oppos- 
ers  of  Christianity,  made  me  more  willing  to  read  on ; 
but  it  was  what  I  afterwards  discovered  which  settled 
me  as  on  the  rock  of  truth.  While  reading  Scott,  I 
found  that  some  passages  which  had  appeared  dark- 
ness itself  to  me,  were  indeed  full  of  instruction, 
of  beauty,  and  of  glory.  I  discovered  that  my  infi- 
delity had  been  based  upon  my  ignorance,  encircled 
with  the  love  of  sin,  while  its  practice  had  beclouded 
and  deformed  my  soul.  Different  parts  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  which  had  appeared  to  me  contradictory, 
or  without  meaning,  were  incontrovertibly  shown  to 
harmonize,  and  full  of  light  to  strengthen  and  sup- 
port each  other. 

Let  not  the  reader  suppose  that  I  could  say  un- 
doubtingly,  "  I  believe  this  book  to  be  the  Book  of 
God,"  after  it  had  been  proved  to  me  in  different  ways 
a  hundred  times.  Physicians  say  of  the  body  of  man, 
that  it  may  be  formed  into  habits.  They  say  of  some 
intermittent  fevers  long  continued,  that  the  chill  re- 
turns in  accordance  with  the  habits  of  the  system. 

Many  habits  of  the  flesh  run  on,  even  when  opposed 

13# 


298  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

by  our  enlightened  wishes.  Habits  of  infidelity  often 
exist  when  wishes  militate,  and  after  an  instructed 
judgment  tells  us  better.  The  feeling  of  my  heart 
made  it  necessary  that  I  should  continue  to  read,  after 
I  could  say  in  truth  concerning  the  Bible,  "  I  have 
more  evidence  a  hundred-fold  that  this  is  Grod's  let- 
ter, than  I  have  of  any  past  occurrence  which  I  did 
not  see."  In  connection  with  Scott,  I  read  Bonnet's 
Inquiries,  Paley,  Watson,  Chalmers,  etc.,  and  was 
pleased  and  astonished  to  see  them  all  evince  the 
meekness,  and  modesty,  and  benevolent  forbearance, 
which  struck  me  in  the  author  first  named. 

They  all  instructed  me.  This  investigation  went 
on  for  many  months.  The  considerations  which  agi- 
tated my  mind,  raising  or  sinking  it,  swaying  me  to 
the  right  or  left,  while  this  reading  and  this  research 
went  on,  shall  be  commenced  in  the  next  chapter. 
For  the  present  I  wish  to  say  to  the  Christian  reader, 
for  the  unbeliever  could  not  understand  me — I  wish 
to  say,  in  the  language  of  another,  that  which  no  ^ 
sinner  ever  deserved  to  have  the  privilege  of  saying — 
that  which,  if  any  ever  deserved  to  have  no  permis- 
sion to  pronounce,  I  have  thus  deserved ;  but  with  my 
face  in  the  dust,  while  a  joy  inexpressible  fills  my 
soul,  I  can  say,  "  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth.  And  though  after  my  skin,  worms  destroy 
this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God;  whom  I 
shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and 
not  another." 


THE   AUTHOH'S  RESCUE, 


299 


CHAPTER   LVII. 

RELiaiOUS  BELIEF  AT  DEATH. 

It  does  not  seem  a  matter  of  moment  where  ] 
begin  in  trying  to  present  thoughts  which  passed 
through  my  mind,  while  asking  whether  or  not  the 
Scriptures  were  of  God.  At  different  times,  and 
under  various  temperaments  of  soul,  I  meditated  on 
many  points  which  made  on  me  a  lasting  impression 
Sometimes  they  spurred  me  on  to  further  thought,  or 
to  more  industrious  reading.  Sometimes  they  seemed 
to  declare  that  God  had  revealed  his  wishes  to  men. 
Whether  or  not  these  considerations  will  thus  affect 
others,  I  cannot  tell.  In  the  narration  it  matters  not, 
I  repeat  again,  where  I  begin.  I  shall  commence  by 
repeating  a  few  of  my  thoughts  on  death. 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  MAN'S  DEPARTURE. 

While  attending  medical  lectures  at  Philadel- 
phia, I  heard  from  the  lady  with  whom  I  boarded  an 
account  of  certain  individuals  who  were  dead,  to  all 
appearance,  during  the  prevalence  of  the  yellow-fever 
in  that  city,  and  yet  recovered.  The  fact  that  they 
saw,  or  fancied  they  saw  things  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
awakened  my  curiosity. 

She  told  me  of  one  with  whom  she  was  acquaint- 
ed, who  was  so  confident  of  his  discoveries  that  he  had 
seemingly  thought  of  little  else  afterwards,  and  it  had 
then  been  twenty-four  years.  These  things  appeared 
philosophically  strange  to  me,  for  the  following  reasons 


300  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY". 

First,  those  who  from  bleeding  or  from  any  other 
cause  reach  a  state  of  syncope,  or  the  ordinary  faint- 
ing condition,  think  not  at  all,  or  are  unable  to  remem- 
ber any  mental  action.  When  they  recover,  it  ap- 
pears either  that  the  mind  was  suspended,  or  they 
were  unable  to  recollect  its  operations.  There  are 
those  who  believe  on  either  side  of  this  question. 
Some  contend  for  suspension  ;  others  deny  it,  but  say 
we  never  can  recall  thoughts  formed  while  the  mind 
is  in  that  state,  for  reasons  not  yet  understood. 

Secondly,  those  who  in  approaching  death,  reach 
the  first  state  of  insensibility  and  recover  from  it,  are 
unconscious  of  any  mental  activity,  and  have  no 
thoughts  which  they  can  recall. 

Thirdly,  if  this  is  so,  why  then  should  those  who 
had  travelled  further  into  the  land  of  death,  and  had 
sunk  deeper  into  the  condition  of  bodily  inaction, 
when  recovered,  be  conscious  of  mental  action,  and 
remember  thoughts  more  vivid  than  ever  had  flashed 
across  their  souls  in  the  health  of  boyhood,  under  a 
vernal  sun,  and  on  a  plain  of  flowers  ? 

After  this  I  felt  somewhat  inclined  to  watch, 
when  it  became  my  business  year  after  year  to  stand 
by  the  bed  of  death.  That  which  I  saw  was  not 
calculated  to  protract  and  deepen  the  slumbers  of 
infidelity,  but  rather  to  dispose  towards  a  degree  of 
restlessness,  or,  at  least,  to  further  observation.  I 
knew  that  the  circle  of  stupor,  or  insensibility,  drawn 
around  life,  and  through  which  all  either  pass  or  seem 
to  pass  who  go  out  of  life,  was  urged  by  some  to 
prove  that  the  mind  could  not  exist  unless  it  be  in 
connection  with  organized  matter.     For  the  same 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE. 


301 


reason,  others  have  contended  that  our  souls  must 
sleep  until  the  morning  of  the  resurrection,  when  we 
shall  retrain  our- bodies.  That  which  I  witnessed  for 
myself  pushed  me,  willing  or  unwilling,  in  a  differ- 
ent direction.  Before  I  relate  these  facts,  I  must 
offer  something  which  may  illustrate  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent the  thoughts  towards  which  they  pointed. 

If  we  were  to  stand  on  the  edge  of  a  very  deep 
ditch  or  gulf,  on  the  distant  verge  of  which  a  curtain 
hangs  which  obstructs  the  view,  we  might  feel  a  wish 
to  know  what  is  beyond  it,  or  whether  there  is  any 
light  in  that  unseen  land.  Suppose  we  were  to  let 
down  a  ladder,  protracted  greatly  in  its  length,  and 
ask  a  bold  adventurer  to  descend  and  make  discov- 
eries. He  goes  to  the  bottom  and  then  returns,  tell- 
ing us  that  there  he  could  see  nothing ;  that  all  was 
total  darkness.  We  might  very  naturally  infer  the 
absence  of  light  there ;  but  if  we  concluded  that  his 
powers  of  vision  had  been  annihilated,  or  that  there 
could  surely  be  no  light  in  the  land  beyond  the  cur- 
tain, because,  to  reach  that  land,  a  very  dark  ravine 
must  be  crossed,  it  would  have  been  weak  reasoning  ; 
so  much  so,  that,  if  it  contented  us,  we  must  be 
easily  satisfied.  It  gave  me  pain  to  notice  many, 
nay,  many  physicians,  who,  on  these  very  premises, 
or  on  something  equally  weak,  were  quieting  them- 
selves in  the  deduction  that  the  soul  sees  no  more 
after  death.  Suppose  this  adventurer  descends  again, 
and  then  ascends  the  other  side  so  near  the  top  that 
he  can  reach  the  curtain  and  slightly  lift  it.  When 
he  returns,  he  tells  us  that  his  vision  had  been  sus- 
pended totally  as  before ;  but  that  he  went  nearer 


302  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY.' 

the  distant  land,  and  it  was  revived  again — that,  as 
the  curtain  was  lifted,  he  saw  brighter  light  than  he 
had  ever  seen  before.  We  would  say  to  him,  "For  a 
certain  distance  vision  is  suspended ;  but  inaction  is 
not  loss  of  sight.  Only  travel  on  further,  and  you 
will  see  again."  We  can  understand  that  any  one 
might  go  to  the  bottom  of  that  ravine  a  thousand 
times — he  might  remain  there  for  days,  and,  if  he 
went  no  further,  he  could  tell  on  his  return  nothing 
of  the  unseen  regions. 

Something  like  this  was  illustrated  by  the  facts 
noted  during  many  years'  employment  in  the  medical 
profession.     A  few  cases  may  be  taken  as  examples. 

I  was  called  to  see  a  female  who  departed  under 
an  influence  which  causes  the  patient  to  faint  again 
and  again,  more  and  still  more  profoundly,  until  life 
is  extinct.  For  the  information  of  physicians,  I  men- 
tion, it  was  uterine  hemorrhage  from  inseparably 
attached  placenta.  When  recovered  from  the  first 
condition  of  syncope,  she  appeared  as  unconscious,  or 
as  destitute  of  activity  of  spirit,  as  others  usually  do. 
She  sunk  again  and  revived ;  it  was  still  the  same. 
She  fainted  more  profoundly  still ;  and,  when  awake 
again,  she  appeared  as  others  usually  do  who  have 
no  thoughts  which  they  can  recall.  At  length  she 
appeared  entirely  gone.  It  did  seem  as  though  the 
struggle  was  for  ever  past.  Her  weeping  relatives 
clasped  their  hands  and  exclaimed,  "  She  is  dead !" 
but,  unexpectedly,  she  waked  once  more,  and  glancing 
her  eyes  on  one  who  sat  near,  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  Sarah, 
I  was  at  an  entirely  new  place !"  and  then  sunk  to 
remain  insensible  to  the  things  of  this  world. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  303 

"Why  she,  lilce  others  in  fainting,  should  have  no 
thoughts  which  she  could  recall,  when  not  so  near 
death  as  she  afterwards  was  when  she  had  thought, 
I  could  not  clearly  explain.  "Why  her  greatest  activ- 
ity of  mind  appeared  to  happen  during  her  nearest 
approach  to  the  future  world,  and  while  so  near  that 
from  that  stage  scarcely  any  ever  return  who  once 
reach  it,  seemed  somewhat  perplexing  to  me.  I 
remembered  that  in  the  case  recorded  by  Dr.  Rush, 
where  the  man  recovered  who  was  to  all  appearance 
entirely  dead,  his  activity  of  mind  was  unusual. 
He  thought  he  heard  and  saw  things  unutterable. 
He  did  not  know  whether  he  was  altogether  dead  or 
not.  St.  Paul  says  he  was  in  a  condition  so  near  to 
death,  that  he  could  not  tell  whether  he  was  out  of 
the  body  or  not ;  but  that  he  heard  things  unutterable. 
I  remembered  that  Tennant  of  New  Jersey,  and  his 
friends,  could  not  decide  whether  or  not  he  had  been 
out  of  the  body  ;  but  he  appeared  to  be  so  some  days, 
and  thought  his  discoveries  unutterable.  The  man 
who  cuts  his  finger  and  faints,  recovering  speedily, 
has  no  thoughts,  or  remembers  none  ;  he  does  not  ap- 
proach the  distant  edge  of  the  ravine.  These  facts 
appeared  to  me  poorly  calculated  to  advance  the  phil- 
osophical importance  of  one  who  has  discovered  from 
sleep,  or  from  syncope,  that  there  is  no  other  exist- 
ence because  this  is  all  which  we  have  seen.  They 
appeared  to  me  rather  poorly  calculated  to  promote 

'  the  tranquillity  of  one  seeking  the  comforts  of  athe- 
ism. For  my  owm  part,  I  never  did  desire  the  con- 
solations of  everlasting  nothingness ;  I  never  could 

I  covet  a  plunge  beneath  the  black  wave  of  eternal  for- 


304  CAUSE   AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

getfulness,  and  cannot  say  that  these  observations  in 
and  of  themselves  gave  me  pain.  But  it  was  evident 
that  thousands  of  the  scientific  were  influenced  by 
the  weight  of  a  small  pebble  to  adopt  a  creed,  pro- 
vided that  creed  contradicted  holy  writ.  I  had  read 
and  heard  too  much  of  man's  depravity  and  of  his  love 
for  darkness,  not  to  see  that  it  militated  against  my 
system  of  deism,  if  it  should  appear  that  the  other- 
wise learned  should  neglect  to  observe,  or  if  observant, 
should  be  satisfied  with  the  most  superficial  view, 
and  seizing  some  shallow  and  questionable  facts, 
build  hastily  upon  them  a  fabric  for  eternity. 

In  the  cases  of  those  who,  recovering  from  yellow- 
fever,  thought  they  had  enjoyed  intercourse  with  the 
world  of  spirits,  they  were  individuals  who  had  ap- 
peared to  be  dead. 

The  following  fact  took  place  in  recent  days. 
Similar  occurrences  impressed  me  during  years  of 
observation.  In  the  city  of  St.  Louis,  a  female  de- 
parted who  had  a  rich  portion  of  the  comforts  of 
Christianity.  It  was  after  some  kind  of  spasm  that 
was  strong  enough  to  have  been  the  death  struggle, 
that  she  said  in  a  whisper,  being  unable  to  speak 
aloud,  to  her  young  pastor,  "  I  had  a  sight  of  home, 
and  I  saw  my  Saviour." 

There  were  others  who,  after  wading  as  far  as 
that  which  seemed  to  be  the  middle  of  the  river,  and 
returning,  thought  they  had  seen  a  different  world, 
and  that  they  had  had  an  antepast  of  hell.  But  these 
cases  we  pass  over ;  and,  in  the  next  chapter,  look  at 
facts  which  point  along  the  same  road  we  have  been 
travelling. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE  305 


CHAPTER   LYIII. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


I  WAS  surprised  to  find  that  the  condition  of  mind 
in  the  case  of  those  who  were  dying,  and  of  those 
who  only  thought  themselves  dying,  differed  very 
widely.  I  had  supposed  that  the  joy  or  the  grief  of 
death  originated  from  the  fancy  of  the  patient,  one 
supposing  himself  very  near  to  great  happiness,  and 
the  other  expecting  speedy  suffering.  My  discoveries 
seemed  to  overturn  this  theory.  Why  should  not  the 
professor  of  religion  who  believes  himself  dying  when 
he  really  is  not,  rejoice  as  readily  as  when  he  is  de- 
parting, if  his  joy  is  the  offspring  of  expectation  ? 
"Why  should  not  the  alarm  of  the  scofTer  who  believes 
himself  dying  and  is  not,  be  as  uniform  and  as  deci- 
sive as  when  he  is  in  the  river,  if  it  comes  of  fancied 
evil  or  cowardly  terrors  ?  The  same  questions  I  asked 
myself  again  and  again.  I  have  no  doubt  that  there 
is  some  strange  reason  connected  with  our  natural 
disrelish  for  truth,  which  causes  so  many  physicians, 
after  seeing  such  facts  so  often,  never  to  observe  them. 
During  twenty  years  of  observation,  I  found  the  state 
of  the  soul  belonging  to  the  dying  was  uniformly  and 
materially  unlike  that  of  those  who  only  supposed 
themselves  departing.  This  is  best  made  plain  by 
noting  cases  which  occurred. 

1.  There  was  a  man  who  believed  himself  con- 


306  CAUSE  AND  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

verted,  and  his  friends,  judging  from  his  walk,  hoped 
with  him.  He  was  seized  with  disease,  and  helieved 
himself  within  a  few  paces  of  the  gate  of  futurity. 
He  felt  no  joy,  his  mind  was  dark  and  his  soul 
clouded.  His  exercises  were  painful,  and  the  oppo- 
site of  every  enjoyment.  He  was  not  dying.  He 
recovered.  He  had  not  been  in  the  death-stream. 
After  this  he  was  taken  again.  He  believed  himself 
dying,  and  he  was  not  mistaken.  All  was  peace, 
serenity,  hope,  triumph. 

2.  There  was  a  man  who  mocked  at  holy  things. 
He  became  seriously  diseased,  and  supposed  himself 
sinking  into  the  death-slumber.  He  was  not  fright-  | 
ened.  His  fortitude  and  composure  were  his  pride, 
and  the  boast  of  his  friends.  The  undaunted  firm- 
ness with  which  he  could  enter  futurity  was  spoken 
of  exultingly.  It  was  a  mistake.  He  was  not  in  the 
condition  of  dissolution.  His  soul  never  had  been  on 
the  line  between  two  worlds.  After  this  he  was  taken 
ill  again.  He  supposed  as  before  that  he  was  enter- 
ing the  next  state,  and  he  really  was ;  but  his  soul 
seemed  to  feel  a  different  atmosphere.  The  horrors 
of  these  scenes  have  been  often  described,  and  are 
often  seen.  I  need  not  endeavor  to  picture  such  a 
departure  here.  The  only  difficulty  in  which  I  was 
thrown  by  such  cases  was,  "Why  was  he  not  thus 
agonized  before,  when  he  thought  himself  departing  ? 
Can  it  be  possible  that  we  can  stand  so  precisely  on 
the  dividing  line,  that  the  gale  from  both  this  and 
the  coming  world  may  blow  upon  our  cheek  ?  Can 
we  have  a  taste  of  the  exercises  of  the  next  territory 
before  we  enter  it  ?"     When  I  attempted  to  account 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE, 


307 


for  this  on  the  simple  ground  of  bravery  and  coward- 
ice, I  was  met  by  the  two  following  facts. 

First,  I  have  known  those — the  cases  are  not  un- 
frequent — who  were  brave,  who  had  stood  unflinch- 
ing in  battle's  whirlpool.  They  had  resolved  never  to 
disgrace  their  system  of  unbelief  by  a  trembling  death. 
They  had  called  to  Christians  in  the  tone  of  resolve, 

L  saying,  "  I  can  die  as  coolly  as  you  can."  I  had  seen 
those  die  from  whom  entire  firmness  might  fairly  be 
expected.  I  had  heard  groans,  even  if  the  teeth  were 
clenched  for  fear  of  complaint,  such  as  I  never  wish 
to  hear  again ;  and  I  had  looked  into  countenances, 

I'  such  as  I  hope  never  to  see  again. 

Again,  I  had  seen  cowards  die.  I  had  seen  those 
depart  who  were  naturally  timid,  who  expected  them- 
selves to  meet  death  with  fright  and  alarm.  I  had 
heard  such,  as  it  were,  sing  before  Jordan  was  half 
forded.  I  had  seen  faces  where,  palled  as  they  were, 
I  beheld  more  celestial  triumph  than  I  had  ever  wit- 
nessed anywhere  else.  In  that  voice  there  was  a 
sweetness,  and  in  that  eye  there  was  a  glory,  which 
I  never  could  have  fancied  in  the  death-spasms,  if  I 
had  not  been  near. 


308  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   LIX. 

THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 

The  condition  of  the  soul,  when  the  death- stream 
is  entered,  is  not  the  same  with  that  which  it  often 
becomes  when  it  is  almost  passed.  The  brave  man 
who  steps  upon  the  ladder  across  the  dark  ravine, 
with  eye  undaunted  and  haughty  spirit,  changes  fear- 
fully, in  many  cases,  when  he  comes  near  enough  to 
the  curtain  to  lift  it.  The  Christian  who  goes  down 
the  ladder  pale  and  disconsolate,  oftentimes  starts 
with  exultation  and  tries  to  burst  into  a  song  when 
almost  across. 

Illustration.  A  revolutionary  officer,  wounded 
at  the  battle  of  Grermantown,  was  praised  for  his 
patriotism.  The  war  ended,  but  he  continued  still 
to  fight,  in  a  different  way,  under  the  banner  of  one 
whom  he  called  the  Captain  of  his  salvation.  The 
applause  of  man  never  made  him  too  proud  to  talk 
of  the  Man  of  Calvary.  The  hurry  of  life's  driving 
pursuits  could  not  consume  all  his  time,  or  make 
him  forget  to  kneel  by  the  side  of  his  consort,  in  the 
circle  of  his  children,  and  anticipate  a  happy  meeting 
in  a  more  quiet  clime. 

To  abbreviate  this  history,  his  life  was  sucb  that 
those  who  knew  him  believed,  if  any  one  ever  did  die 
happily,  this  man  would  be  one  of  that  class.  I  saw 
him  when  the  time  arrived.  He  said  to  those  around 
him,  "  I  am  not  as  happy  as  I  could  wish,  or  as  I  had 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         309 

expected.  I  cannot  say  that  I  distrust  my  Saviour, 
for  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed ;  but  I  have  not 
that  pleasing  readiness  to  depart  which  I  had  looked 
for."  This  distressed  his  relatives  beyond  expression. 
His  friends  were  greatly  pained,  for  they  had  looked 
for  triumph.  His  departure  was  very  slow,  and  still 
his  language  was,  "  I  have  no  exhilaration  or  delightful 
readiness  in  my  travel."  The  weeping  circle  pressed 
around  him.  Another  hour  passed.  His  hands  and 
his  feet  became  entirely  cold.  The  feeling  of  heart 
remained  the  same.  Another  hour  passes,  and  his 
vision  has  grown  dim,  but  the  state  of  his  soul  is  un- 
changed. His  daughter  seemed  as  though  her  body 
could  not  sustain  her  anguish  of  spirit,  if  her  father 
should  cross  the  valley  before  the  cloud  passed  from 
his  sun.  Before  his  hearing  vanished,  she  made  an 
agreement  with  him  that  at  any  stage  as  he  travelled 
on,  if  he  had  a  discovery  of  advancing  glory,  or  a  fore- 
taste of  heavenly  delight,  he  should  give  her  a  certain 
token  with  his  hand  ;  his  hands  he  could  still  move, 
cold  as  they  were.  She  sat  holding  his  hand  hour 
after  hour.  In  addition  to  his  sight,  his  hearing  at 
length  failed.  After  a  time  he  appeared  almost  un- 
conscious of  any  thing,  and  the  obstructed  breathing 
peculiar  to  death  was  advanced  near  its  termination, 
when  he  gave  the  token  to  his  pale,  but  now  joyous 
daughter  ;  and  the  expressive  flash  of  exultation  was 
seen  to  spread  itself  through  the  stiffening  muscles  of 
his  face.  When  his  child  asked  him  to  give  a  signal 
if  he  had  any  happy  view  of  heavenly  light,  with  the 
leelings  and  opinions  I  once  owned  I  could  have 
asked,   "  Do  you  suppose  that  the  increase  of  the 


310  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

death-cliill  will  add  to  his  happiness  ?  Are  you  to 
expect,  that  as  his  eyesight  leaves,  and  as  his  hear- 
ing becomes  confused,  and  his  breathing  convulsed, 
and  as  he  sinks  into  that  cold,  fainting,  sickening 
condition  of  pallid  death,  his  exultation  is  to  com- 
mence ?" 

It  did  then  commence.  Then  is  the  time  when 
many  who  enter  the  dark  valley  cheerless,  begin  to 
see  something  that  transports ;  but  some  are  too  low 
to  tell  of  it,  and  their  friends  think  they  departed 
under  a  cloud,  when  they  really  did  not.  It  is  at 
this  stage  of  the  journey  that  the  enemy  of  God,  who 
started  with  look  of  defiance  and  words  of  pride, 
seems  to  meet  with  that  which  alters  his  views  and 
expectations ;  but  he  cannot  tell  it,  for  his  tongue 
can  no  longer  move. 

Those  who  inquire  after  and  read  the  death  of  the 
wife  of  the  celebrated  John  Newton,  will  find  a  very 
plain  and  very  interesting  instance  where  the  Saviour 
seemed  to  meet  with  a  smiling  countenance  his  dying 
servant,  when  she  had  advanced  too  far  to  call  back 
to  her  sorrowful  friends,  and  tell  theni  of  the  pleas- 
ing news. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         3J1 


CHAPTER   LX. 


THE  SUBJECT  CONTINUED. 


My  attention  was  awakened  very  much  by  ob- 
serving the  dying  fancies  of  the  servants  of  this 
world,  differing  with  such  characteristic  singularity 
from  the  fancies  of  the  departing  Christian.  It  is  no 
uncommon  thing  for  those  who  die  to  believe  they 
see,  or  hear,  or  feel  that  which  appears  only  fancy  to 
by-standers.  Their  friends  believe  that  it  is  the  over- 
turning of  their  intellect.  I  am  not  about  to  enter 
into  the  discussion  of  the  question,  whether  it  is  or  is 
not  always  fancy.  Some  attribute  it  to  more  than 
fancy ;  but  inasmuch  as  in  many  instances  the  mind 
is  deranged  while  its  habitation  is  falling  into  ruins, 
and  inasmuch  as  it  is  the  common  belief  that  it  is 
only  imagination  of  which  I  am  writing,  we  will  look  , 
at  it  under  the  name  of  fancy. 

The  fanciful  views  of  the  dying  servants  of  sin, 
and  the  devoted  friends  of  Christ,  were  strangely  dif- 
ferent as  far  as  my  observation  extended.  One  who 
had  been  an  entire  sensualist  and  a  mocker  at  relig- 
ion, while  dying,  appeared  in  his  senses  in  all  but 
one  thing.  "  Take  that  black  man  from  the  room," 
said  he.  He  was  answered  that  there  was  none  in 
the  room.  He  replied,  "  There  he  is,  standing  near 
the  window.  His  presence  is  very  irksome  to  me, 
take  him  out."     After  a  time,  again  and  again  his 


312  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

call  was,  ''Will  no  one  remove  him?     There  he  is; 
surely  some  one  will  take  him  away." 

I  was  mentioning  to  another  physician  my  sur- 
prise that  he  should  have  been  so  much  distressed 
even  if  there  had  been  many  blacks  in  the  room,  for 
he  had  been  waited  on  by  them  day  and  night  for 
many  years;  and  also  my  wonder  that  the  mind  had 
not  been  diseased  in  some  other  respect,  when  he 
told  me  the  names  of  two  others,  his  patients,  men 
of  similar  lives,  who  were  tormented  with  the  same 
fancy,  and  in  the  same  way,  while  dying. 

A  young  female  who  called  the  Man  of  Calvary 
her  greatest  friend,  was,  when  dying,  in  her  senses 
in  all  but  one  particular.  "  Mother,"  she  would  say, 
pointing  in  a  certain  direction,  ''  do  you  see  those 
beautiful  creatures  ?"  Her  mother  would  answer, 
''  No,  there  is  no  one  there,  my  dear."  She  would 
reply,  "Well,  that  is  strange.  I  never  saw  such 
countenances  and  such  attire.  My  eye  never  rested 
on  any  thing  so  lovely."  Oh,  says  one,  this  is  all 
imagination,  and  the  notions  of  a  mind  collapsing ; 
wherefore  tell  of  it?  My  answer  is,  that  I  am  not 
about  to  dispute,  or  to  deny  that  it  is  fancy ;  but  the 
fancies  differ  in  features  and  in  texture.  Some  in 
their  derangement  call  out,  ''  Catch  me,  I  am  sink- 
ing ;  hold  me,  I  am  falling ;"  others  say,  "  Do  you 
hear  that  music  ?  Oh,  were  ever  notes  so  celes- 
tial I"  This  kind  of  notes,  and  these  classes  of  fancies 
belonged  to  different  classes  of  individuals,  and  who 
they  were^  was  the  item  which  attracted  my  wonder 
Such  things  are  noticed  by  few,  and  remembered  by 
almost  none ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  believe,  that  if 


THE   AUTHOR'S^RESCUE.  3l3 

notes  were  kept  of  such  cases,  volumes  of  interest 
might  be  formed. 

My  last  remark  here,  reader,  is,  that  we  neces- 
sarily speak  somewhat  in  the  dark  of  such  matters, 
but  you  and  I  will  know  more  shortly.  Both  of  us 
will  see  and  feel  for  ourselves  where  we  cannot  bo 
mistaken,  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  months,  or 
years. 


Shnw  and  Oai«. 


^4 


314  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   LXI. 

PREJUDICES— THE  MOSAIC  LAW. 

While  prosecuting  the  inquiry,  "  Is  the  Infidel  or 
the  Christian  in  the  right?"  my  surprise  was  some- 
what  excited  when  I  looked  at  disposition  attentively. 
My  companions  around  the  card-table,  or  the  festive 
board,  spoke  bitterly  of  the  ancient  Jews  or  early 
Christians.  They  were  like  the  man  wjio  resolved  to 
believe  that  the  Israelites  were  eaters  of  human  flesh, 
because  the  prophet  called  to  the  fowls  of  the  air  to 
feast  on  the  slain  at  a  certain  battle.  The  slisfhtest 
sentence,  or  part  of  a  sentence  in  the  Bible,  seemed 
sufficient,  as  soon  as  they  put  upon  it  their  own  con 
struction,  to  cause  them  to  believe  any  thing  concern- 
ing  the  Jews  or  Christians,  no  matter  how  abominable 
or  how  dreadful.  This  has  been  true,  according  to 
my  experience,  for  the  last  thirty  years,  that  unbe- 
lievers think  so  lightly  of  believers,  that  on  very  faint 
evidence  they  will  receive  against  them  and  coolly 
credit  accusations  the  most  detestable  and  to  any 
variety.  My  companions  in  unbelief,  and  all  who 
wrote  for  them,  seemed  to  feel  very  differently  tow- 
ards the  heathen.  The  pagans  of  every  age  enjoyed 
their  admiration,  and  their  most  charitable  conjec- 
tures. They  praised  their  poetry,  extolled  their  ora- 
tory, stood  in  ecstasy  at  their  paintings,  wondered  at 
their  bravery,  saw  mines  of  wisdom  in  all  their  cus  ■ 
toms,  and  passed  their  defects  in  silence,  or  spoke  of 
them  in  tones  of  excuse  or  mitigation.     T  could  not 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  315 

but  notice  the  difference  when  I  opened  a  volume  of 
some  unbeliever,  or  listened  to  the  conversation  of 
others,  while  speaking  of  the  descendants  of  Abra- 
ham. They  avowed  that  they  believed  these  Israel- 
ites the  most  contemptible  and  abominable  people  on 
the  earth.  I  observed,  for  I  could  not  avoid  it,  this 
disposition  to  hear  of  that  ancient  people  things  the 
most  hateful,  and  to  believe  readily  and  with  a  kind 
of  pleasure ;  but  I  did  not  let  this  weigh  with  me  or 
influence  me,  until  I  had  noticed  the  grounds  of  their 
oelief,  and  the  reasons  we  all  have  to  think  well  or 
ill  of  either  Jew  or  pagan.  My  companions  offered 
the  writings  of  these  ancient  people,  of  course,  as  the 
evidence  from  which  their  views  originated.  "We  all 
judge  of  those  who  lived  long  since  from  the  books  of 
antiquity.  I  cannot  place  hefore  the  reader  clearly 
the  light  in  which  I  viewed  this  disposition  promptly 
and  ardently  to  admire  the  heathen,  while  the  wor- 
shippers of  Jehovah  were  as  readily  and  as  heartily 
detested,  unless  I  notice  the  books  on  either  side  from 
which  we  draw  our  estimates. 

Let  us  for  a  short  space  observe  justly  and  fairly 
the  reasons  they  have  to  think  well  of  pagan  moral- 
ity, and  then  the  reasons  for  thinking  poorly  of  the 
principles  belonging  to  that  people  among  whom  the 
Old  Testament  was  first  promulgated. 

Reasons  for  thinking  well  of  the  heathen. 
At  the  age  of  fourteen,  an  old  man,  a  grey-headed 
preacher,  put  into  my  hands  some  of  the  Latin 
poets  to  read.*     These  writers,  Yirgil  and  Horace, 

*  Centuries  will  hardly  surpass  the  character  of  this  old 
man  for  excellence.     He  had  learned  at  Princeton  to  read«and 


316  CAUSE   AND    CUUE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

lived  near  the  time  when  Matthew  lived,  and  wrote 
not  far  from  the  time  when  Luke  and  John  wrote. 
Their  poetic  talents  were  enough  to  make  even  a  boy 
feel  them.  I  was,  however,  inexpressibly  astonished 
to  find  that  it  was  sodomy  which  one  of  them  was 
extolling !  Those  far-famed  lovesongs,  so  much  read, 
were  sung  to  boys  by  the  leading  authors,  in  the  age 
so  much  celebrated  for  its  polish — the  reading  age. 
Sins  too  abominable  to  think  of,  even  an  instant, 
were,  I  discovered,  dressed  up  with  all  the  taste  ol 
the  ablest  and  most  musical  verse.  If  I  inquired 
within  myself  whether  or  not  the  most  fashionable 
and  the  most  accomplished  people  read  the  writings 
of  their  own  most  accomplished  authors  at  that  time, 
I  was  brought,  as  seemed  to  me,  to  something  like 
an  understanding  of  what  another  writer  states,  who 
lived  near  the  same  time.  He  said,  "  It  is  a  shame 
even  to  speak  of  those  things  which  are  done  of  them 
in  secret."*  After  reading  the  history  of  many  of 
their  principal  men — see  Plutarch's  Lives — I  discov- 
ered that  things  too  detestably  disgusting  to  name, 
were  not  considered  among  them  as  the  least  out  of 
the  way  or  improper.  After  this  I  read  of  their  hu- 
man sacrifices,  their  cruel  amusements,  long-contin- 
ued tortures,  etc.,  until  compelled  to  confess  that  it 
would  not  be  strange  if  some  should  begin  to  hate 
the  ancient  pagans  for  their   hard-heartedness  and 

to  admire  the  classics.  The  church  in  that  day,  honored  the 
heathen  songs  more  than  the  infidels.  They  could  read  them 
with  more  ability,  and  were  more  capable  of  appreciating  their 
beauties.  I  am  not  certain  that  there  has  been,  oi  is  like  to  be 
any  material  alteration. 
*  Ephesians  5  :  12. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         317 

obscenity.  Their  disgusting  customs  and  their  bloody 
rites  were  not  a  matter  of  conjecture  or  ambiguous 
supposition.  It  was  known  of  them,  that  their  doings 
were  too  nauseous  to  write  particularly  about ;  but 
my  infidel  associates  appeared  not  to  know  this,  or  at 
least  not  to  notice  it.  They  spoke  but  seldom,  and 
..only  in  extenuation.  I  then  turned  to  the  Jewish 
J  writings,  to  Old  or  New  Testament  authors,  deter- 
mined to  look  at  what  my  infidel  friends  declared 
proof  enough  to  consider  the  children  of  Jacob  the 
most  abominable  people  upon  earth.  If  I  read  Luke 
and  compared  it  with  one  Latin  poet  who  lived  then, 
or  St.  John  and  placed  it  beside  another,  the  result 
need  not  be  named.  Any  one  will  see  how  such  a 
comparison  must  terminate.  But  this  would  not  be 
entirely  fair,  because  it  was  mainly  from  the  Old 
Testament  page  that  the  declaimers  supposed  they 
could  prove  the  Jews  to  he  the  most  detestable  people 
on  earth. 

Reasons  for  thinking  ill  of  the  Jews.  When  1 
went  to  Moses  and  the  prophets,  to  see  why  the  world 
at  large  so  readily  believed  in  the  cruelty,  the  igno- 
rance, the  pollution,  and  the  injustice  of  the  circum- 
cised nation,  the  first  things  I  read  in  their  laws  and 
domestic  regulations,  were  fair  and  just  enough.  I 
read  further  and  was  ready  to  confess,  that  thus  far 
I  had  met  with  that  which  seemed  to  me  wise,  and 
proper,  and  impartial.  After  reading  on,  my  admira- 
tion was  excited,  and  I  was  ready  to  search,  and  to 
meditate,  and  to  weigh  the  spirit  and  the  principle 
contained  in  these  statutes.  I  then  read  many  things 
such  as   follow.     I  wish  the  reader  would  observe 


318  CAUbE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

closely  the  spirit  of  all  the  verses  I  am  about  to  quote. 
I  wish  the  reader,  in  some  amiable  disposition  of  soul, 
in  some  quiet  hour,  in  some  evening  of  sunshine,  and 
in  a  sensitive  condition  of  the  affections,  would  peruse 
such  passages  as  follow,  and  make  the  simply  truth- 
ful inferences.  Let  us  judge  if  we  have  reason  to 
suppose  the  families  controlled  by  such  precepts,  the 
most  cruel  and  the  most  hateful  of  our  sinful  race. 

Principles  that  are  not  cruel. 

They  are  not  revengeful. 

They  are  not  filthy.  ^ 

"  If  a  man  shall  cause  a  field  or  vineyard  to  he 
eaten,  and  shall  put  in  liis  beast,  and  shall  feed  in 
another  man's  field  ;  of  the  best  of  his  own  field,  and 
of  the  best  of  his  own  vineyard,  shall  he  make  resti- 
tution. 

"  Thou  shalt  neither  vex  a  stranger  nor  oppress 
him,  for  ye  were  strangers  in  the  land  of  Egypt. 

"  Ye  shall  not  afflict  any  widow  or  fatherless  child. 
If  thou  afflict  them  in  any  wise,  and  they  cry  at  all 
unto  me,  I  will  surely  hear  their  cry  ;  and  my  wrath 
shall  wax  hot,  and  I  will  kill  you  with  the  sword ; 
and  your  wives  shall  be  widows,  and  your  children 
fatherless. 

"  If  thou  at  all  take  thy  neighbor's  raiment  to 
pledge,  thou  shalt  deliver  it  unto  him  by  that  the  sun 
goeth  down ;  for  that  is  his  covering  only,  it  is  his 
raiment  for  his  skin  :  wherein  shall  he  sleep  ?  And 
it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  he  crieth  unto  me,  that  I 
will  hear  ;  for  I  am  gracious. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  revile  the  magistrates,  nor  curse 
the  ruler  of  thy  people. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  319 

''  Ye  shall  be  holy  men  unto  me  ;  neither  shall  ye 
eat  any  flesh  that  is  torn  of  beasts  in  the  field ;  ye 
shall  cast  it  to  the  dogs. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  raise  a  false  report :  put  not  thy 
k  hand  with  the  wicked  to  be  an  unrighteous  witness. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil, 
neither  shalt  thou  speak  in  a  cause  to  decline  aftei 
many  to  wrest  judgment. 

''  If  thou  meet  thine  enemy's  ox  or  his  ass  going 
astray,  thou  shalt  surely  bring  it  back  to  him  again. 
If  thou  see  the  ass  of  him  that  hateth  thee  lying 
under  his  burden,  and  wouldest  forbear  to  help  him, 
thou  shalt  surely  help  with  him.  Thou  shalt  not 
wrest  the  judgment  of  thy  poor  in  his  cause.  Keep 
thee  far  from  a  false  matter ;  and  the  innocent  and 
the  righteous  slay  thou  not ;  for  I  will  not  justify  the 
wicked. 

"  And  thou  shalt  take  no  gift ;  for  the  gift  blind- 
eth  the  wise,  and  perverteth  the  words  of  the  right- 
eous. 

"  Also  thou  shalt  not  oppress  a  stranger ;  for  ye 
know  the  heart  of  a  stranger,  seeing  ye  were  stran- 
gers in  the  land  of  Egypt.  And  six  years  thou  shalt 
sow  thy  land,  and  shalt  gather  in  the  fruits  thereof; 
but  the  seventh  year  thou  shalt  let  it  rest  and  lie  still, 
that  the  poor  of  thy  people  may  eat ;  and  what  they 
leave  the  beasts  of  the  field  shall  eat.  In  like  man- 
ner thou  shalt  deal  with  thy  vineyard  and  with  thy 
oliveyard."     Exodus,  chapters  22,  23. 

"  None^of  you  shall  approach  to  any  that  is  near 
of  kin  to  him,  to  uncover  their  nakedness :  I  am  the 
Lord.     Thou  shalt  not  lie  carnally  with  thy  neigh- 


320  CAUSE   AND  GUILE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

bor's  wife,  to  defile  thyself  with  her.  Defile  not  ye 
yourselves  in  any  of  these  things ;  for  in  all  these 
the  nations  are  defiled  which  I  cast  out  before  you ; 
and  the  land  is  defiled ;  therefore  do  I  visit  the  iniq- 
uity thereof  upon  it,  and  the  land  itself  vomiteth  out 
her  inhabitants.  Ye  shall  therefore  keep  my  statutes 
and  my  judgments,  and  shall  not  commit  any  of  these 
abominations;  neither  any  of  your  own  nation,  nor 
any  stranger  that  sojourneth  among  you  :  for  all  these 
abominations  have  the  men  of  the  land  done,  which 
were  before  you,  and  the  land  is  defiled. 

"  And  when  ye  reap  the  harvest  of  your  land,  thou 
shalt  not  wholly  reap  the  corners  of  thy  field,  neither 
shalt  thou  gather  the  gleanings  of  thy  harvest.  And 
thou  shalt  not  glean  thy  vineyard,  neither  shalt  thou 
gather  every  grape  of  thy  vineyard  ;  thou  shalt  leave 
them  for  the  poor  and  stranger :  I  am  the  Lord  your 
God. 

"  Ye  shall  not  steal,  neither  deal  falsely,  neither 
lie  one  to  another. 

"  And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely :  I 
am  the  Lord. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  defraud  thy  neighbor,  neither 
rob  him :  the  wages  of  him  that  is  hired,  shall  not 
abide  with  thee  all  night  until  the  morning. 

''  Thou  shalt  not  curse  the  deaf,  nor  put  a  stum- 
bling-block before  the  blind,  but  shalt  fear  thy  God : 
I  am  the  Lord. 

*'Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in  judgment; 
thou  shalt  not  respect  the  person  of  the  poor,  noi 
honor  the  person  of  the  mighty  ;  but  in  righteousness 
shalt  thou  judge  thy  neighbor. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  321 

"  Thou  shalt  not  go  up  and  down  as  a  tale-bearer 
among  thy  people ;  neither  shalt  thou  stand  against 
the  blood  of  thy  neighbor. 

''  Thou  shalt  not  hate  thy  brother  in  thy  heart : 
thou  shalt  in  any  wise  rebuke  thy  neighbor,  and  not 
suffer  sin  upon  him. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  avenge,  nor  bear  any  grudge 
against  the  children  of  thy  people,  but  thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself:  I  am  the  Lord. 

"  Ye  shall  fear  every  man  his  mother  and  his 
father,  and  keep  my  Sabbaths :  I  am  the  Lord  your 
God. 

"  Thou  shalt  rise  up  before  the  hoary  head,  and 
honor  the  face  of  the  old  man,  and  fear  thy  God :  I 
am  the  Lord. 

"  And  if  a  stranger  sojourn  with  thee  in  your  land, 
ye  shall  not  vex  him.  But  the  stranger  that  dwelleth 
with  you  shall  be  unto  you  as  one  born  among  you, 
and  thou  shalt  love  him  as  thyself ;  for  ye  were  stran- 
gers in  the  land  of  Egypt :  I  am  the  Lord  your  God. 

"  Ye  shall  do  no  unrighteousness  in  judgment,  in 
meteyard,  in  weight,  or  in  measure.  Just  balances, 
just  weights,  a  just  ephah,  and  a  just  him  shall  ye 
have :  I  am  the  Lord  your  God,  which  brought  you 
out  of  the  land  of  Egypt."     Leviticus,  chs.  18,  19. 

*'  If  there  be  among  you  a  poor  man  of  one  of  thy 
brethren  within  any  of  thy  gates  in  the  land  which 
the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee,  thou  shalt  not  harden 
thy  heart,  nor  shut  thy  hand  from  thy  poor  brother  : 
but  thou  shalt  open  thy  hand  wide  unto  him,  and 
shalt  surely  lend  him  sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that 
which  he  wanteth.      Beware  that  there  be  not  a 

14* 


322  CAUSE   AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

thought  in  thy  wicked  heart,  saying,  The  seventh 
year,  the  year  of  release,  is  at  hand ;  and  thine  eye 
be  evil  against  thy  poor  brother,  and  thou  givest 
him  naught ;  and  he  cry  unto  the  Lord  against  thee, 
And  it  be  sin  unto  thee.  Thou  shalt  surely  give  him, 
and  thy  heart  shall  not  be  grieved  when  thou  givest 
unto  him ;  because  that  for  this  thing  the  Lord  thy 
G-od  shall  bless  thee  in  all  thy  works,  and  in  all  that 
thou  puttest  thy  hand  unto.  For  the  poor  shall  never 
^ease  out  of  the  land :  therefore  I  command  thee, 
saying.  Thou  shalt  open  thy  hand  wide  unto  thy 
brother,  to  thy  poor,  and  to  thy  needy,  in  thy  land. 

"  And  if  thy  brother,  a  Hebrew  man,  or  a  Hebrew 
woman,  be  sold  unto  thee,  and  serve  thee  six  years, 
then  in  the  seventh  year  thou  shalt  let  him  go  free 
from  thee.  And  when  thou  sendest  him  out  free 
from  thee,  thou  shalt  not  let  him  go  away  empty. 
Thou  shalt  furnish  him  liberally  out  of  thy  flock,  and 
out  of  thy  floor,  and  out  of  thy  wine-press ;  of  that 
wherewith  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  blessed  thee,  thou 
shalt  give  unto  him.  And  thou  shalt  remember  that 
thou  wast  a  bondman  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the 
Lord  thy  God  redeemed  thee ;  therefore  I  command 
thee  this  thing  to-day. 

"When  thou  goest  out  to  battle  against  thine 
enemies — the  priest  shall  approach  and  speak  unto 
the  people,  and  shall  say  unto  them.  Hear,  0  Israel — 
the  Lord  your  God  goeth  with  you,  to  fight  for  you 
against  your  enemies,  to  save  you. 

"And  the  officers  shall  speak  unto  the  people, 
saying.  What  man  is  there  that  hath  built  a  new 
house,  and  hath  not  dedicated  it?  let  him  go  and 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  323 

return  unto  his  house,  lest  he  die  in  the  battle,  and 
another  man  dedicate  it.  What  man  is  he  that  hath 
planted  a  vineyard,  and  hath  not  yet  eaten  of  it  ?  let 
him  also  go  and  return  unto  his  house,  lest  he  die  in 
the  battle,  and  another  man  eat  of  it.  And  what 
man  is  there  that  hath  betrothed  a  wife,  and  hath 
not  taken  her  ?  let  him  go  and  return  unto  his  house, 
lest  he  die  in  the  battle,  and  another  man  take  her. 
And  the  officers  shall  speak  further  unto  the  people, 
and  they  shall  say,  What  man  is  there  that  is  fearful 
and  faint-hearted  ?  let  him  go  and  return  unto  his 
house,  lest  his  brethren's  heart  faint  as  well  as  his 
heart. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  see  thy  brother's  ox  or  his  sheep 
go  astray,  and  hide  thyself  from  them :  thou  shalt  in 
any  case  bring  them  again  unto  thy  brother.  And  if 
thy  brother  be  not  nigh  unto  thee,  or  if  thou  know 
him  not,  then  thou  shalt  bring  it  unto  thine  own 
house,  and  it  shall  be  with  thee  until  thy  brother  seek 
after  it,  and  thou  shalt  restore  it  to  him  again.  In 
like  manner  shalt  thou  do  with  his  ass ;  and  so  shalt 
thou  do  with  his  raiment ;  and  with  all  lost  things  of 
thy  brother's  which  he  hath  lost,  and  thou  hast  found, 
shalt  thou  do  likewise :  thou  mayest  not  hide  thyself. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  see  thy  brother's  ass  or  his  ox 
fall  down  by  the  way,  and  hide  thyself  from  them ; 
thou  shalt  surely  help  him  to  lift  them  up  again. 

''  The  woman  shall  not  wear  that  which  per- 
taineth  unto  a  man,  neither  shall  a  man  put  on  a 
woman's  garment ;  for  all  that  do  so  are  abomination 
unto  the  Lord  thy  Grod. 

^'When  thou  buildest  a  new  house,  then  thou 


324  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

shalt  make  a  battlement  for  thy  roof,  that  thou 
hring  not  hlood  upon  thy  house,  if  any  man  fall  from 
thence. 

"  No  man  shall  take  the  upper  or  the  nether 
mill-stone  to  pledge ;  for  he  taketh  a  man's  life  to 
pledge. 

"When  a  man  hath  taken  a  new  wife,  he  shall 
not  go  out  to  war,  neither  shall  he  be  charged  with 
any  business ;  but  he  shall  be  free  at  home  one  year, 
and  shall  cheer  up  his  wife  which  he  hath  taken. 

"And  it  shall  be,  if  the  wicked  man  be  worthy  to 
be  beaten,  that  the  judge  shall  cause  him  to  lie  down 
and  to  be  beaten  before  his  face,  according  to  his  fault, 
by  a  certain  number.  Forty  stripes  he  may  give  him, 
and  not  exceed ;  lest  if  he  should  exceed,  and  beat 
him  above  these  with  many  stripes,  then  thy  brother 
should  seem  vile  unto  thee. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  when  he  treadeth 
out  the  corn. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  have  in  thy  bag  divers  weights, 
a  great  and  a  small ;  thou  shalt  not  have  in  thy  house 
divers  measures,  a  great  and  a  small ;  but  thou  shalt 
have  a  perfect  and  just  weight,  a  perfect  and  just 
measure  shalt  thou  have ;  that  thy  days  may  be 
lengthened  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  G-od 
giveth  thee.  For  all  that  do  such  things,  and  all 
that  do  unrighteously,  are  an  abomination  unto  the 
Lord  thy  G-od. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  oppress  a  hired  servant  that  is 
poor  and  needy,  whether  he  be  of  thy  brethren,  or  of 
thy  strangers,  that  are  in  thy  land  within  thy  gates : 
at  his  day,  thou  shalt  give  him  his  hire,  neither  shall 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  3?-^ 

the  sun  go  down  upon  it,  for  he  is  poor^  and  setteth 
his  heart  upon  it ;  lest  he  cry  against  thee  unto  the 
Lord,  and  it  be  sin  unto  thee.  The  fathers  shall  not 
be  put  to  death  for  the  children,  neither  shall  the 
children  be  put  to  death  for  the  fathers ;  every  man 
shall  be  put  to  death  for  his  own  sin. 

"  Thou  shalt  not  pervert  the  judgment  of  the 
stranger,  nor  of  the  fatherless,  nor  take  the  widow's 
raiment  to  pledge ;  but  thou  shalt  remember  that 
thou  wast  a  bondman  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the 
Lord  thy  Grod  redeemed  thee  thence :  therefore  I 
command  thee  to  do  this  thing. 

*'"When  thou  cuttest  down  thy  harvest  in  thy 
field,  and  hast  forgot  a  sheaf  in  the  field,  thou  shalt 
not  go  again  to  fetch  it :  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger, 
for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow;  that  the  Lord 
thy  God  may  bless  thee  in  all  the  work  of  thy  hands. 
When  thou  beatest  thine  olive-tree,  thou  shalt  not  ge 
over  the  boughs  again ;  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger, 
for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow.  When  thou 
gatherest  the  grapes  of  thy  vineyard,  thou  shalt  not 
glean  it  afterward ;  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for 
the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow.  And  thou  shalt 
remember  that  thou  wast  a  bondman  in  the  land  of 
Egypt."     Deut.,  chap.  15,  20,  22,  24,  25. 

After  reading  these  and  similar  verses,  so  far  from 
seeing  any  thing  there  calculated  to  make  me  believe 
that  the  people  thus  governed  must  be  the  lowest  and 
the  vilest  on  earth,  I  could  say  in  truth,  that  I  never 
had  met  in  any  penal  code  any  thing  so  affecting,  and 
so  beautiful ;  so  striking,  and  so  touchingly  compas- 
sionate.    I  knew  from  incontrovertible  evidence  that 


326  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

this  law  was  written  many  centuries  before  any  other 
book  now  in  the  world  was  written,  and  yet  could 
see  that  we  should  not  be  injured  were  we  to  copy 
now  from  this  heavenly  spirit  of  mercy  and  of  justice, 
so  wisely  blended.  These  were  the  reasons  why  it 
weakened  rather  than  strengthened  the  cause  of  un- 
belief, if  I  read  in  a  book,  or  if  I  heard  in  conversa- 
sation,  expressions  of  contempt  or  aversion  uttered 
towards  an  ancient  people  and  their  law,  where  I  was 
constrained  to  remember  there  was  so  much  to  ad- 
mire. There  was  another  kindred  incident  which 
may  well  find  a  place  here.  It  is  the  kind  of  false 
system  from  which  I  was  saved,  by  the  circumstance 
of  being  compelled  to  hear  the  Bible  read  morning 
and  evening,  every  day  when  young. 

But  this  must  be  reserved  for  another  chapter. 


i 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  327 


CHAPTER   LXII 

INFLUENCE  OF  AN  EARLY  ACQUAINTANCE  WITH  THE 

BIBLE. 

I  SOMETIMES  fell  into  company  with  those  who  felt 
somewhat  perplexed,  when  they  attempted  to  account 
for  the  way  in  which  the  Israelites  first  received  the 
law  of  Moses.  This  is  the  nature  of  their  difficulty : 
if  we  make  ourselves  somewhat  acquainted  with 
ancient  history,  and  find  a  people  three  thousand 
years,  or  two  thousand  years  since,  living  in  the  land 
which  we  now  call  Palestine,  under  a  written  law, 
and  a  law  which  may  at  least  be  called  a  singular 
code,  the  law  which  we  call  the  law  of  Moses,  it  is 
very  natural  that  we  should  inquire  how  they  came 
by  it,  when  did  they  receive  it,  or  from  whom  did 
they  obtain  it.  We  know  that  it  either  came  from 
heaven,  or  it  did  not ;  that  its  history  in  the  Bible  is 
either  true  or  false.  We  can  well  enough  understand 
that  either  Moses  wrote  the  law,  as  they  thought  he 
did  when  they  thus  lived  in  Jerusalem,  and  placed  it 

[,  over  them,  or  some  one  else  wrote  it  and  they  received 
it  in  some  other  way.  If  we  endeavor  to  conjecture 
that  some  one,  not  in  the  time  of  Moses,  had  ap- 
proached the  people  with  a  book  purporting  to  con- 

l  tain  the  law  of  Moses,  telling  them  of  the  journeys 
and  sufferings  of  their  fathers,  and  speaking  of  the 
requirements  of  heaven  and  of  the  wonders  their 
fathers  had  seen,  and  had  persuaded  them  to  obey 


328  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITiT. 

that  sacred  book,  when  they  had  not  heard  of  it  be- 
fore, when  they  never  had  heard  their  fathers  speak 
of  that  journey,  or  of  those  marvels,  we  must  meet 
with  some  things  to  perplex  us.  That  law  desig- 
nated their  landmarks,  was  the  title  to  every  man's 
field,  regulated  all  his  possessions  and  all  his  pur- 
suits. It  would  be  difficult  to  make  children  believe 
their  fathers  had  reverenced  it,  if  they  had  not  heard 
of  it;  or  to  delude  a  nation  concerning  statutes  which 
not  only  formed  their  courts  and  then  guided  them, 
but  designated  the  limits  of  the  vineyards,  and  con- 
tained the  family  register,  from  which  every  legal 
title  to  all  earthly  possessions  lineally  descended  to 
those  then  holding  them.  Should  we  wish  to  believe 
that  Moses,  being  a  man  of  great  powers,  deluded  the 
people,  and  made  them  believe  they  saw  marvels  when 
they  did  not,  etc.,  we  do  not  find  our  path  a  smooth 
one.  It  is  true,  that  thousands  of  our  race  are  igno- 
rant, superstitious,  and  readily  deluded  in  many 
things.  We  can  point  to  almost  any  number  of  in- 
stances, where  men  were  made  to  receive  the  weakest 
falsehood  for  truth.  But  there  are  some  oases  of  de- 
ception we  cannot  point  to.  There  never  was  an  in- 
stance where  a  nation  of  people  were  made  to  believe 
that  they  passed  forty  years  in  a  sandy  desert,  if  they  ^ 
did  not ;  or  that  their  bread  fell  every  night  from  the 
clouds,  if  it  did  not ;  or  that  they  needed  no  new 
clothes,  if  they  did  need  them ;  or  that  they  walked 
through  a 'river  without  touching  water,  if  they  did 
not.  Considerations  of  this  kind  and  in  great  num- 
ber caused  some  of  the  difficulties  I  have  stated  in 
the  way  of  those  who  wished  to  account  for  the  recep- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  329 

tion  of  their  law  by  the  Israelites.  The  more  think- 
ing and  logical  infidels  knew  that  Christianity  would 
be  received  by  most  of  those  who  granted  that  the 
children  of  Israel  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  smoking 
mountain,  and  heard  the  earth-shaking. voice  of  God 

''pronounce  their  law.  They  wished  to  get  clear  of 
this  acknowledgment — of  even  granting  the  correct- 
ness of  the  history  connected  with  this  law;  although 
they  knew  that  later  generations  of  Jews  reverenced 
commemorative  feasts,  observances,  and  annual  con- 

.  vocations,  all  pointing  back  to  these  occurrences.  The 
question  would  then  again  be  returning  upon  them, 
"When  did  the  nation  begin  to  love  these  ceremonies, 
obey  this  law — the  title-deed  of  their  habitations — 
and  worship  according  to  its  dictates  ?  To  account 
for  the  way  in  which  they  were  prevailed  on,  in  any 
age,  to  receive  this  book,  and  then  believe,  and  then 
obey  it,  some  would  take  one  course  and  some  an- 
other. The  same  individual  was  known  sometimes 
to  change  his  theory.  I  have  repeatedly  stated  that 
a  recollection  of  the  early  reading  of  Moses,  kept  me 
from  receiving  many  plans  which  seemed  to  content 
some.     I  now  give  the  particulars. 

If  I  chanced  to  be  present  when  some  one  satis- 
fied an  approving  circle,  by  stating  that  Moses  was  an 
artful  and  an  accomplished  politician — had  written 
the  law,  and  then  flattered  the  people  into  a  willing- 
ness to  receive  it  as  their  national  code,  I  was  met  by 
what  I  had  learned  in  early  life.  If  telling  people  of 
their  faults,  and  nothing  but  their  faults,  amounts  to 
flattery,  it  is  not  of  that  kind  which  pleases  those  now 
alive,  or  even  the  author  of  the  discovery  we  are  look- 


330  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

irig  at.  The  Jews  were  told  of  their  cowardice  at  the 
Red  sea.  Of  their  ignorance,  stupidity,  stiff-necked 
rehellion,  avarice,  sensuality,  and  ingratitude,  I  re- 
membered they  were  told  again  and  again.  These 
things  were  repeated  page  after  page ;  but  of  any 
excellence  belonging  to  them,  I  knew  Moses  had  never 
made  the  first  expression.  Indeed,  he  told  of  his  own 
sinful  weakness  excluding  him  from  the  promised 
land.  Nay,  further  than  all  this,  I  was  reminded  by 
such  evasions,  that  of  all  the  nations  on  earth  this 
was  the  only  exception ;  of  all  the  people  I  had  ever 
read  about,  this  was  the  only  instance  where  their 
rulers  did  not  praise  them.  The  generals  of  antiquity 
when  their  soldiers  gained  a  battle,  lauded  them  with 
long  repeated  and  unrestrained  applause.  Cities  at 
home  rung  with  acclamations ;  and  songs  were  sung 
in  honor  of  their  martial  deeds,  which  were  repeated 
through  years  of  exultation.  Napoleon  of  France  and 
other  accomplished  leaders  would  call  their  troops 
before  them,  after  a  season  of  activity,  and  tell  them 
of  their  noble  daring,  their  invincible  courage,  their 
magnanimous  resolves,  and  of  the  indescribable  lustre 
of  their  glorious  deeds.  All  this  has  been  as  common 
with  man  as  his  use  of  the  spring  or  the  well  when 
thirsty,  except  in  one  case.  The  nation  of  Israel 
were  told  they  did  nothing,  and  Grod  did  all.  They 
fought  through  conflict  after  conflict,  and  were  suc- 
cessful. It  W£s  the  duty  and  the  custom  of  the  leader 
to  tell  them,  that  if  it  had  been  left  to  them,  they 
would  have  been  defeated ;  that  their  strength  was 
weakness.  That  Grod  fought  for  them,  and  that  of 
themselves  they  were  worthless,  was  the  doctrine 


THE  AUTHOU'S  RESCUE.  331 

registered  in  the  book  of  their  laws,  the  narrative  of 
their  marches,  and  the  history  of  their  victories. 
They  were  told  it  in  their  public  assemblies,  and  it 
was  repeated  in  the  private  circle. 

I  remembered  the  natural  wishes  of  the  human 
heart.  I  remembered  of  other  nations  how  much 
they  seemed  pleased  when  their  historians  made  out 
their  descent  from  some  great  hero,  or  from  Jupiter, 
or  some  other  heathen  deity.  This  was  so  common, 
and  was  practised  so  long,  and  so  universally  almost, 
that  we  might  well  observe  the  conduct  of  Moses  on 
this  point.  The  shepherds  he  names  as  their  ances- 
tors, had  their  faults,  blots,  crimes,  or  blemishes 
noted  down  so  plainly  and  so  unsparingly,  that  he 
either  did  not  intend  to  foster  their  national  vanity, 
or  he  was  very  deficient  in  the  talent  of  flattery.  In- 
stead of  making  out  their  descent  from  ancient  gods, 
he  gives  it  from  men,  and  weak,  sinful  men.  This 
history  alone  is  not  all.  Each  man  in  the  nation 
was  commanded  to  appear  in  public,  with  a  basket 
of  fruit,  on  a  convenient  day,  and  standing  up  to  pra- 
nounce  aloud,  not,  "I  am  descended  from  Jupiter;" 
or,  "Magnificent  conquerors  were  my  ancestors;" 
but,  ''A  Syrian  ready  to  perish  was  my  father." 

Indeed,   I  have  often  thought  that  it  was  not 
strange  that  the  people  felt  reluctant  to  receive  a 
history  which  told  more  of  defects  than  virtues.    The 
I  theory  that  the  nation  was  flattered  into  the  recep- 
tion of  the  law,  or  loved  the  Old  Testament  because 
n   it  praised  them,  was  not  likely  to  last  long  at  any 
|.  given  time  or  place.    Others  must  be  invented  in  the 
stead  of  it.     The  supposition  that  they  received  the 


332  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

law  as  other  people  receive  their  laws,  hoping  foi  Ad- 
vantage, for  worldly  profit,  etc.,  never  weighed  more 
than  the  first-mentioned,  with  those  who  have  read 
or  heard  the  books  of  Moses.  Nay,  I  have  often  won- 
dered that  any  thing  ever  did  prevail  on  them  to  re- 
ceive it  at  any  time.  Reader,  I  need  not  tell  you  again 
of  that  which  you  already  know.  I  need  not  prove 
the  truths,  that  men  are  fond  of  worldly  prosperity ; 
that  they  love  money;  that  they  delight  to  see  their 
possessions  increase.  You  know  that  nothing  excites 
a  community  more  speedily  or  more  effectually  than 
that  which  threatens  their  property.  Men  turn  away 
from  nothins^  with  more  determined  abhorrence,  than 
from  a  regulation  which  would  seem  to  promise  them 
toil  without  gain,  and  labor  without  profit. 

Any  one,  first  looking  at  the  unwillingness  of 
communities  to  be  heavily  taxed,  might  exclaim  with 
sincere  astonishment,  "Is  it  possible  that  this  people 
ever  submitted  to  a  law  which  called  for  a  tenth  of 
their  annual  income  more  than  once  ?"  The  answer 
is,  that  the  law  of  Moses  called  for  tithing  more  than 
once  for  different  purposes;  and  this  was  not  all.  If 
we  compute  the  offerings  and  sacrifices,  gifts  and 
multiplied  requirements,  we  find  that  it  must  have 
reached  from  one-fourth  to  perhaps  one-half  of  the 
whole  income.  After  this,  if  we  observe  that  they 
were  not  allowed  to  sow  every  seventh  year,  but 
were  to  leave  the  natural  produce  of  their  land  for 
the  stranger,  the  fatherless,  and  the  widow;  that 
they  were  not  allowed  to  work  every  seventh  day : 
that,  during  long  feasts,  they  were  not  allowed  to 
work ;   that,  during  convocation   after   convocation, 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         333 

they  were  to  do  no  servile  work ;  we  begin  to  feel 
as  though  these  people  at  the  end  of  the  year,  will 
surely  have  nothing  to  live  on,  aside  from  giving 
away,  or  burning  upon  altars.  If  we  then  hear  them 
charged  not  to  reap  the  corners  of  their  fields,  but  to 
leave  them  for  the  stranger,  the  fatherless,  and  the 
widow ;  not  to  go  back  after  the  forgotten  sheaf ;  not 
to  strike  the  olive-limb  twice ;  not  to  glean  the  vine- 
yard ;  not  to  eat  of  the  orchard  for  four  years  after  it 
begins  to  bear,  etc.,  we  are  ready  to  exclaim,  unless 
we  trust  in  the  interference  of  Heaven,  surely  if  ever 
a  people  were  to  work  and  have  nothing,  to  toil  and 
to  give  it  all  away,  here  is  the  instance.  I  have  often 
wondered  that  all  the  promises  or  threatenings  they 
heard,  that  all  the  wonders  they  saw  or  the  plagues 
which  swept  them  off  by  thousands,  that  all  the  de- 
nunciations of  Moses  or  the  thunders  of  Sinai  ever 
made  a  nation  agree  to  receive  a  code  of  rules  which 
called  for  seemingly  almost  all  the  property  they  could 
possibly  acquire.  It  called  for  no  licentious  revels ; 
it  permitted  no  unholy  indulgences ;  and  it  enjoined 
the  observance  of  that  which  ease-loving  and  sensual 
man  naturally  hates.  They  did  not  wish  to  receive 
it ;  and  they  long  sought  to  escape  from  its  govern- 
ment ;  but  they  had  a  God  to  contend  with. 

.  Postscript.  I  have  since  observed,  with  some 
surprise  and  interest,  how  the  principle  that  God's 
people  are  not  to  be  praised^  has  been  exhibited  all 
through  every  part  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 
The  apostles  loved  the  Saviour.  The  men  who  wrote 
his  history  and  had  been  with  him  so  intimately  and 
so  long,  never  speak  of  his  lofty  look,  his  command- 


334  <3AUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

ing  gesture,  or  utter  any  expression  of  praise,  such 
as  other  writers  do  concerning  the  objects  of  their 
admiration  or  the  principal  personage  of  their  narra- 
tives. Peter  loved  and  reverenced,  and  quoted  from 
the  holy  Scriptures ;  yet  these  were  the  Scriptures 
which  were  to  tell  to  all  future  generations  his  pride 
and  his  self-conceit,  his  treachery  and  his  lies.  After 
Peter  had  wept  over  his  cowardice,  and  had  preached 
for  many  years,  confessing  his  sins,  and  enduring  per- 
secution, he  fell  again  into  sin,  and  acted  very  unbe- 
comingly for  a  leader  in  the  church.  Paul,  in  writ- 
ing to  the  churches,  told  plainly  of  it,  and  said  that 
he  had  to  withstand  Peter  to  the  face.  How  will  the 
grey-headed  bishop  bear  this,  when  he  shall  write  to 
the  churches?  He  did  write,  and  he  spoke  of  the 
epistles  of  his  "beloved  brother  Paul,"  which  some 
wrested,  as  they  did  "  also  the  other  scriptures,  to 
their  own  destruction."  No  writer  in  that  book  ever 
speaks  of  the  bravery,  or  the  amiableness,  or  the 
sagacity,  or  the  hardihood  of  others.  It  is  the  only 
volume  on  earth  whose  manner  is  relation  of  naked 
fact.  This  singular  feature  in  the  sacred  Scriptures 
runs  through  the  volume  ;  but  we  often  read  without 
remarking  it.  I  will,  before  leaving  the  subject,  refer 
to  one  or  two  other  illustrations. 

David,  king  of  Israel,  had  fought  and  conquered 
and  triumphed  so  often  and  so  long,  had  received 
wealth  and  ease  and  greatness  so  continually,  that 
when  reading  of  his  falling  into  sin,  the  man  of  sense 
and  candor  is  only  surprised  that  it  did  not  happen 
sooner.  History  informs  us  that  it  has  been  common 
with  potentates  whose  nod  has  long  been  law,  to  de- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  335 

stroy  those  who  tell  them  faithfully  of  their  crimes^ 
The  prophet  came  into  David's  presence,  and  pic- 
tured the  sin  in  its  native  and  abominable  colors. 
The  king  did  not  apply  it  to  himself.  He  had,  like 
all  other  sinners,  excused  and  palliated  his  own  con- 
duct, until  it  seemed  very  passable  in  his  own  eyes. 
After  the  prophet  had  pictured  the  deformity  of  the 
sin,  he  stood  up  before  the  monarch,  and  faithfully 
said  to  him,  "  Thou  art  the  man."  The  king  bowed 
his  head,  confessed  his  guilt,  and  asked  the  prophet 
to  pray  for  him. 

Instead  of  urging  many  excuses,  or  holding  up 
numerous  palliatives,  or  denying  and  hiding  his 
crime,  he  wept  and  humbled  himself,  great  and  lofty 
as  was  his  throne,  bright  and  extensive  as  was  the 
sceptre  of  his  authority.  The  songs  which  the  king 
made  were  sung  in  public  by  many  voices.  In  the 
presence  of  the  court,  and  before  the  assembled  priests, 
the  monarch  knew  that  collected  ^  Jerusalem  would 
sing  his  verses;  nay,  that  his  words  would  confess 
his  guilt,  and  bring  his  crime  to  the  notice  of  other 
generations,  and  hold  up  his  sin  before  distant  as- 
semblies to  the  latest  days.  And  what  were  those 
words?  "Have  mercy  on  me,  0  God,  according  to 
thy  loving-kindness:  according  to  the  multitude  of 
thy  tender  mercies  blot  out  my  transgressions.  "Wash 
me  thoroughly  from  mine  iniquity,  and  cleanse  me 
from  my  sin.  Deliver  me  from  blood-guiltiness,  0 
God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation." 

The  man  who  has  been  an  observer  of  his  fellow- 
man  while  looking  down  the  page  of  history,  remem- 
bers something  of  the  disposition  common  to  those 


336  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

who  have  by  their  exploits  in  battle  become  idols  of 
the  people. 

The  man  who  has  intellect  enough  to  compare, 
and  industry  enough  to  observe,  can  see  that  this 
penitential  confession  of  Israel's  king  is  not  in  the 
character  of  an  unconverted  man.  He  can  see  that 
there  is  as  much  difference  between  the  conduct  of  a 
converted  and  an  unconverted  potentate,  as  there  is 
between  gold  and  charcoal,  between  morning  and 
midnight.  I  remember  when  all  these  striking  fea- 
tures of  this  strange  book  were  unseen  by  me.  The 
stupor  of  ignorance  both  veiled  my  eyes  and  envel- 
oped my  affections. 

Another  instance.  The  difference  between  a 
converted  and  an  unconverted  father ;  or  rather,  the 
difference  between  a  father  moved  by  inspiration, 
and  one  speaking  from  his  own  innate  feeling. 

Jacob  had  twelve  sons.  A  youthful  prince  treated 
their  sister  amiss,  but  loved,  married,  and  was  kind 
to  her.  Her  haughty  brothers  might  have  forgiven 
his  sin,  after  he  had  confessed  and  repented  of  it. 
They  professed  forgiveness,  but  with  two  of  them  it 
was  only  pretence.  They  acted  the  hypocrite  until 
they  found  the  auspicious  moment,  and  then  killed 
the  young  man  and  all  his  household,  except  their 
sister.  Jacob  removed,  and  was  not  involved  in  war 
in  consequence  of  this  transaction ;  but  he  reproved  j 
his  sons,  and  no  doubt  felt  at  the  time  as  a  pious 
father  should  feel.  Many  fathers  might  have  been, 
pleased  by  the  sheep  and  oxen  gathered  in  this  con- 
test, their  pride  might  have  been  gratified  at  the  re- 
vengeful victory  of  their  strong  and  impetuous  sons ; 


i 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  337 

but  it  was  not  so  with  Jacob.  He  forgave  his  chil- 
dren, however,  and  lived  with  them  in  peace  for  very 
many  years.  At  last  the  grey-headed  man  coming 
to  die,  speaks  to  his  sons  as  they  stand  around  his 
iying  couch.  He  tells  his  sons  of  their  descendants, 
of  the  comparative  strength,  success,  and  number  of 
their  tribes.  His  prophecies  concerning  them  reached 
down  more  than  nineteen  hundred  years.  It  is  com- 
mon with  fathers,  if  they  have  been  at  variance  with 
their  children,  to  forgive  them  on  a  dying-bed.  The 
hour  of  their  departure  is  not  the  time  to  reprove  and 
to  call  up  faults  that  are  passed ;  but  Jacob,  under 
the  influence  of  inspiration,  must  utter  the  truth, 
however  his  parental  tenderness  might  incline  him  to 
kind  expressions.  He  speaks  of  his  first-born  son 
Reuben,  tells  him  of  his  sins,  and  tells  him  that  he 
never  shall  excel.  The  tribe  of  Reuben  never  did. 
The  old  man  had,  like  other  fathers,  loved  his  first- 
born son,  had  forgiven  him  his  faults,  but  he  was  tell- 
ing him  the  purposes  of  heaven  in  this  case.  See 
Genesis,  chap.  49. 

The  dying  patriarch  speaks  joyously  of  many  of 
his  sons,  tells  of  their  particular  location  in  the  prom- 
ised land,  and  in  some  instances,  their  particular  his- 
tory in  a  very  interesting  manner.  No  doubt  in  the 
bosom  of  this  kind,  aged  father  there  was  something 
which  would  have  pleased  him,  could  he  have  spoke q 
cheeringly  of  Simeon  and  Levi,  two  of  his  beloved 
sons  who  stood  in  the  weeping  circle.  What  were 
his  words  in  their  case  ? 

"  Simeon  and  Levi  are  brethren ;  instruments  of 
cruelty  are  in  their  habitations.     0  my  soul,  come 

Cause  and  Cuve.  1  O 


338  CAUSE  AND  CUHE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

not  thou  into  their  secret ;  unto  their  assembly,  mine 
honor,  be  not  thou  united ;  for  in  their  anger  they 
slew  a  man,  and  in  their  self-will  they  digged  down 
a  wall.  Cursed  be  their  anger,  for  it  was  fierce ;  and 
their  wrath,  for  it  was  cruel.  I  will  divide  them  in 
Jacob,  and  scatter  them  in  Israel." 

On  reading  this  chapter  of  Grenesis,  I  remembered 
enough  of  history  to  see  that  the  prophecy  was  true 
concerning  Judah,  and  concerning  Joseph — of  whom 
there  were  two  tribes — and  others ;  but  when  Simeon, 
Levi,^and  Reuben,  were  mentioned,  I  saw  clearly  that 
the  natural  feelings  of  a  mortal  father  were  not  speak- 
ing. The  time  was  when  I  could  read  such  a  chap- 
ter and  see  no  beauty,  no  interesting  prediction,  no 
lovely  feature  there.  Ten  thousand  excellences  of 
the  inspired  volume  are  too  lofty  to  be  seen  by  the 
earth-gazing  eye'of  drowsy  mortals. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         339 


CHAPTER   LXIII. 

COMMEMORATIVE  INSTITUTIONS? 

If  any  one  in  my  hearing,  wishing  to  cast  re- 
proach on  the  name  of  Moses,  or  to  discredit  the  nar- 
rative written  by  him,  spoke  of  the  lawgiver  as  covet- 
ous, desirous  of  fame,  seeking  after  aggrandizement, 
exultation,  and  honors,  like  other  ambitious  men,  I 
could  not  rest  satisfied  with  his  reasonirig.  I  knew 
that  ambitious  fathers  placed  their  children  in  posts 
of  honor  if  they  could,  and  aimed  to  have  their  author- 
ity descend  to  their  own  families.  I  remembered,  that 
much  influence  as  Moses  had  with  the  nation,  his 
family  descended  to  or  remained  in  complete  obscu- 
rity. His  sons  were  no  more  noticed  than  the  sons 
of  the  poorest  man  in  the  camp. 

A  certain  ancient  traveller,  in  writing  back  to 
Rome,  said  that  the  Egyptians  told  him  of  the  Red 
sea  having  in  former  days,  at  a  given  place,  ebbed 
until  the  bottom  was  left  dry,  and  that  an  army  was 
drowned  there.  This  reminded  me  that  the  people 
of  Egypt  for  a  long  time  remembered  certain  occur- 
rences which  are  related  by  the  Jewish  lawgiver. 
Nay,  it  is  a  matter  of  common  history,  that  the  Egyp- 
tians were  in  the  habit  for  thousands  of  years,  even 
down  to  modern  times,  of  rising  at  midnight  on  a 
certain  day  of  the  year,  lighting  candles,  and  going 
about  the  house  weeping  and  groaning  until  morn- 
ing.    It  seems  to  us  as  though  this  must  havft  been 


340  CAUSE  AND  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

a  ceremony  commemorative  of  that  night,  that  terri- 
ble night,  when  there  was  one  dead  in  every  house. 
Noting  these  facts,  and  remembering  the  disposition 
there  is  in  the  bosom  of  man  to  commemorate  strik- 
ing events,  weakened,  very  much  weakened,  the 
theories  of  all  my  companions  in  infidelity,  if  ever  I 
heard  them  attempt  to  account  for  the  origin  or  com- 
mencement of  the  passover,  or  other  Jewish  rites  and 
feasts. 

I  knew  that  the  event  which  once  took  place  in 
our  national  hall  on  the  fourth  of  July,  was  as  per- 
manently recorded  in  the  annual  observance  of  that 
day,  as  on  paper.  Anniversaries  year  after  year  tell 
over  and  over  again  the  same  fact  of  history,  the 
same  events  which  gave  rise  to  their  observance,  for 
any  number  of  centuries.  Recalling  the  fact  to  every 
one's  remembrance  every  twelve  months,  makes  the 
child  inquire  about  it,  and  the  parents  have  their  rec- 
ollections refreshed  if  it  be  ever  necessary. 

If  all  our  books  were  burned,  and  if  we  were  to 
have  no  more  written  history  of  our  revolution,  the 
declaration  of  our  independence  might  be  long  pre- 
served by  the  celebration  of  the  day  on  which  it  took 
place.  The  way  in  which  the  fourth  day  of  July  is 
observed,  is  in  itself  a  history  of  an  occurrence  be- 
longing to  the  year  1776.  It  is  a  register  of  that 
transaction  which  is  read  every  year,  and  which  would 
tell  future  generations  about  it,  if  we  had  no  books. 
But  although  important  events  are  kept  alive  by  some 
annual  commemoration,  and  in  every  nation  some 
things  have  been  thus  correctly  preserved  through 
many  centuries,  still,  a  national  record  added  to  these 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  341 

returning  festivals  has  doubled  the  strength  of  their 
perpetuity.  If  England  has  remembered  certain  vic- 
tories of  distant  days  by  yearly  rejoicings,  these  facts 
are  handed  down  with  more  correctness  because  they 
have  historians  of  respectability,  and  because  they 
are  a  reading  people.  If  the  declaration  of  our  inde- 
pendence is  kept  fresh  before  us  by  annual  celebra- 
tions, still,  the  accurate  circumstantials  of  the  event 
are  preserved  more  certainly  by  the  addition  of  his- 
toric records.  In  other  words,  where  history  and  an- 
nual observances  unite,  we  have  the  strongest  chain 
of  testimony  •  which  ever  reaches  from  age  to  age. 
Many  of  our  people  who  are  very  young,  or  who  can- 
not read,  have  their  minds  informed  by  hearing  the 
declaration  of  our  independence  read,  while  in  the 
midst  of  the  large  assembly. 

If  our  fathers  had  all  believed  that  Grod  had 
ordered  the  writing  of  that  paper  in  its  present  form, 
or  if  he  had  really  appeared  to  them  and  had  spoken 
a  part  of  it  in  their  hearing,  or  if  the  executive  of 
our  nation  at  his  bidding  had  commanded  that  every 
year  these  things  should  be  celebrated,  and  that  the 
whole  history  should  be  read  aloud  in  the  hearing  of 
the  assembly,  it  would,  no  doubt,  have  added  to  the 
clearness  and  to  the  certainty  of  our  recollections ; 
but  just  as  they  stand,  our  history  and  our  anniver- 
saries will  save  us  from  any  material  mistake  con- 
cerning the  facts  of  '76,  as  long,  no  doubt,  as  wq^ 
remain  together  as  a  people. 

The  Egyptians,  without  written  history,  seemed 
long  to  remember  the  night  when  the  angel  did  ^ot 
pass  over  their  houses,  and  when  they  arose  at  mid- 


342  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

niglit,  and  wept  until  morning.  The  Israelites  ob- 
served the  night  in  a  way  that  was  to  remind  them 
that  the  angel  did  pass  over  their  houses,  and  did  not 
destroy  their  first-born ;  also  that  they  were  in  readi- 
ness to  march  immediately  and  to  depart  from  Egypt     ' 

Bat  in  addition  to  this  annual  feast,  a  history  of 
all  the  circumstances  was  written,  as  they  believed 
at  the  command  of  the  God  whose  presence  was  vis- 
ible in  the  cloudy  pillar ;  and  they  were  ordered  to  .  j 
have  it  read,  for  the  sake  of  the  unlearned,  in  the  ^ 
hearing  of  all  the  people,  without  omission  and  with- 
out neglect. 

I  could  see  that  during  any  one  year,  it  would  be 
a  difficult  matter  to  persuade  a  nation  into  a  false- 
hood connected  with  the  celebration  of  the  preceding 
year ;  and  the  same  difficulty  belonged  to  the  year 
before  this,  and  the  year  before  that  again,  until  we 
reached  the  origin  of  the  feast,  or  the  event  which  gave 
rise  to  the  celebration.  I  could  not  have  wished  to 
be  in  the  condition  of  one  whose  task  it  was  to  per- 
suade himself  that  our  fathers  believed  they  had,  at 
a  given  time,  declared  themselves  independent,  when 
they  really  had  not.  I  could  not  wish  to  be  under 
the  necessity  of  fixing  upon  the  year  when  this  na- 
tional belief,  joyous  without  foundation,  had  its  rise.  | 
Political  revolutions  are  plain  occurrences.  Opinions, 
false,  universal,  and  triumphant,  are  not  commonly 
found  to  exist,  concerning  the  change  of  empires. 
The  removal  of  a  nation  from  its  residence  to  its  dis- 
tant habitation,  an  entire  nation,  is  a  very  plain  trans- 
action to  the  eyes  of  those  who  are  there,  and  to  their 
children  for  many  years.     When  my  companions  at- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  343 

tempted  to  account  for  the  origin  of  the  passover  and 
other  Jewish  observances,  in  a  way  differing  from 
their  own  history  of  these  feasts,  or  to  suppose  that 
the  nation  thought  their  fathers  had  passed  through 
the  sea  and  through  the  desert,  when  it  was  not  so, 
I  could  see  that  they  had  a  task  as  difficult  and  as 
toilsome  as  it  would  be  quietly  to  believe  the  Israel- 
itish  records. 

There  were  impediments  in  the  road,  which  few 
would  surmount  unless  they  had  a  strong  natural 
inclination  to  walk  in  the  path  of  infidelity. 


344  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER    LXIY. 

THE  FIFTY-THIRD  OF  ISAIAH. 

I  REMEMBERED  that  I  had  heard  it  stated,  or  had 
read,  that  the  famous  profligate  the  Earl  of  Rochester 
was  much  surprised  after  reading  the  fifty-third  chap- 
ter of  Isaiah.  This  wicked  man  was  not  destitute  of 
education,  and  he  knew  that  if  the  book  of  Isaiah  had 
been  no  older  than  the  Greek  translation  of  it  made 
for  the  Alexandrian  library,  still,  it  had  been  read 
two  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  the  Saviour; 
and  this  was  as  striking  as  though  it  had  been  a  thou- 
sand. It  was  said  that  this  earl  avowed,  in  pale  aston- 
ishment, that  the  twelve  verses  contained  an  accurate 
account  of  the  life,  reception,  character,  trial,  manner 
of  trial,  death,  manner  of  death,  resurrection,  etc.,  of 
the  crucified  Saviour.  He  thought  it  as  plain  as  the 
history  of  him  given  in  Matthew.  My  curiosity  was 
excited.  I  wished  to  judge  for  myself,  and  I  opened 
the  book  and  read,  "  Who  hath  believed  our  report ; 
and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed?" 

I  thought  that  if  this  was  a  complaint  of  the 
prophets  that  so  few  of  our  race  had  listened  to  their 
message,  or  received  their  doctrines,  it  was  perhaps 
not  destitute  of  accuracy  thus  far. 

I  read  again,  "  He  shall  grow  up  before  him  as  a 
tender  plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground." 

I  asked  a  minister  what  he  understood  by  this. 
He  replied,  that  plants  that  grow  from  a  dry  soil  are 
tender,  and  that  they  require  more  watering,  and 
more  the  watchful  care  of  the  gardener,  than  others. 


THE    AUTHOE-'S  RESCUE.  345 

He  said  that  he  had  read  of  the  Redeemer,  that  he  was 
waited  upon  hy  angels,  that  he  was  strengthened, 
and  that  he  supposed  the  Saviour  had  as  much  the 
care  of  his  heavenly  Father  as  the  attentive  husband- 
man ever  bestows  upon  the  tenderest  plant.  I  could 
not  controvert  his  opinion,  but  I  read  on  without  decid- 
ing as  yet,  in  my  own  mind,  on  its  correctness. 

*'  He  hath  no  form  nor  comeliness  ;  and  when  we 
shall  see  him,  there  is  no  beauty  that  we  should 
desire  him." 

I  did  not  find  this  very  hard  to  understand,  for  I 
had  known  before  that  the  Jews,  having  expected  a 
splendid  prince  for  their  Messiah,  one  who  would  make 
them  very  wealthy  and  very  powerful,  did  not  see 
much  beauty  in  the  poverty  of  the .  reputed  son  of 
Joseph  of  Nazareth.  Neither  did  the  next  verses 
require  any  interpreter. 

''  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men ;  a  man  of 
sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief :  and  we  hid  as  it 
were  our  faces  from  him ;  he  was  despised,  and  we 
esteemed  him  not. 

"  Surely  he  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our 
sorrows  ;  yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of 
God,  and  afflicted.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our 
transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him,  and  with 
his  stripes  we  are  healed.  All  we  like  sheep  have  gone 
astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way ; 
and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all." 

I  could  see  that  the  doctrine  of  substitution^ 
which  I  had  heard  preached  all  my  life,  was  surely 
in  these  verses ;  but  I  was  not  so  much  surprised  as 

15* 


346  CAUSE  AND  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

I  have  since  "been,  to  see  how  often  it  is  repeated  and 
varied  in  mode  of  expression  in  this  short  chapter. 
The  next  two  verses  began  to  awaken  my  attention. 

^'  He  was  oppressed,  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he 
opened  not  his  mouth :  he  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to 
the  slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is 
dumb,  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth.  He  was  taken 
from  prison  and  from  judgment ;  and  who  shall  de- 
clare his  generation  ?  for  he  was  cut  off  jout  of  the 
land  of  the  living ;  for  the  transgression  of  my  people 
was  he  stricken." 

I  remembered  his  singular  silence  before  Pilate, 
but  this  did  not  seem  to  be  the  only  item  mentioned 
concerning  his  trial.  Criminals  usually  when  taken 
into  custody,  are  confined  in  the  jail  until  the  sitting 
of  the  court,  which  is  often  not  sooner  than  some 
weeks  or  months.  If  they  are  tried  and  condemned, 
they  are  thrown  again  into  prison,  and  after  a  time 
executed.  I  had  heard  that  the  word  prison,  in  many 
languages,  often  meant  no  more  than  custody  ;  there- 
fore, when  I  read,  "  He  was  taken  from  prison  and 
from  judgment,"  I  remembered  that  Christ  was  taken 
into  custody,  and  hurried  directly  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat, his  trial  hurried  on  by  shouts  of  impa- 
tience, and  as  soon  as  condemned  he  was  taken  from 
judgment  immediately  to  execution.  These  circum- 
stantial details  began  to  strike  me  with  much  interest, 
which  was  not  diminished  by  the  succeeding  verse. 

"And  he  made  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  and 
with  the  rich  in  his  death ;  because  he  had  done  no 
violence,  neither  was  any  deceit  in  his  mouth." 

It  was  plain  enough  that  he  lay  in  the  tomb  of 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         347 

the  rich  man  of  Arimathea,  while  the  wicked  soldiers 
surrounded  it ;  but  one  who  understood  the  Hebrew, 
informed  me  that  the  original  text  stated  more  directly 
what  is  related  in  the  New  Testament,  namely,  that 
they  designed  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  but  G-od 
ordered  it  otherwise,  because  he  had  done  no  violence  • 
because  he  was  not  a  malefactor,  he  was  not  permit- 
ted to  be  buried  with  malefactors,  where  his  enemies 
certainly  were  about  to  bury  him,  if  no  one  had  asked 
Pilate  for  his  body. 

"  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him  ;  he  hath 
put  him  to  grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an 
offering  for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong 
his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper 
in  his  hand." 

I  had  read  just  before,  that  he  was  to  be  cut  off 
out  of  the  land  of  the  living,  and  buried ;  of  course, 
when  I  found  it  declared  that  his  days  were  yet  to  be 
prolonged,  I  was  necessarily  rerriinded  of  his  resur- 
rection. I  could  see  without  assistance  from  any 
commentary,  that  with  his  resurrection  announced  in 
this  verse,  was  also  connected  the  prosperity  of  his 
cause.  In  the  Bible,  and  by  the  church  in  every  age, 
the  converted,  or  those  born  again,  are  and  have  been 
called  the  children  of  God.  I  was  aware  of  this,  and 
could  understand,  of  course,  that  if  he  saw  his  seed 
in  a' time  of  prosperity,  it  must  be  after  his  leaving 
the  earth,  for  while  here  he  was  the  man  of  sorrows. 

"  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall 
be  satisfied  :  by  his  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  ser- 
vant justify  many,  for  he  shall  bear  their  iniquities. 
Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great, 


348  CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  he  shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong ;  because 
he  hath  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death :  and  he  was 
numbered,  with  the  transgressors  ;  and  he  bare  the  sin 
of  many,  and  made  intercession  for  the  transgressors." 

The  oriental  expressions  of  having  a  portion  with 
rhe  great,  and  dividing  the  spoil  with  the  strong,  I 
knew  in  other  eastern  books  referred  to  prosperity.  I 
rememhered,  that  whether  he  merited  it  or  not,  the 
name  of  Christ  had  extended  over  a  considerable  part 
of  our  race,  and  that  his  friends  believed  his  sceptre 
would  reach  still  wider.  I  did  not  know  but  that  his 
portion  was  to  be  truly  great. 

The  doctrine  of  vicarious  sufferings  is  reiterated 
in  these  last  two  verses.  That  he  was  to  be  num- 
bered with  actual  transsrressors  is  declared — one  was 
crucified  on  his  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  his  left. 

That  he  was  to  pray  for  them  is  announced;  and 
I  now  see  that  it  is  very  affecting  to  think  of  his 
saying,  while  the  weight  of  his  body  was  resting  on 
metallic  spikes,  "  Father,  forgive  them ;  they  know 
not  what  they  do." 

On  closing  the  volume  I  could  not  but  confess  that 
the  circumstantials  of  life  and  death,  trial  and  burial, 
resurrection  and  results,  were  presented  in  singular 
variety.  If  I  had  asked  myself  why  I  had  read  this 
so  often  before  without  observing  it,  the  truthful  an- 
swer  must  have  heen  somewhat  humiliating.  In  con- 
sequence of  the  long  indulgence  of  sin,  sensuality,  and 
pride,  it  is  true  that  ignorance  and  sluggish  inatten- 
tion will  take  possession  of  the  soul  of  man.  Respect- 
ing heaven's  pure  religion,  the  intellectual  operations 
of  the  wisest  become  utterly  besotted. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  349 


CHAPTER   LXY. 


A  PROPHECY  OF  DANIEL. 


The  following  passage  of  Scripture  I  never  did 
read  with  profit  until  aided  by  a  commentator.  The 
meaning  is  not  so  hidden,  it  is  not  so  obscure  as  to 
baffle  the  research  of  the  unlearned,  but  it  required 
the  remarks  of  others  to  awaken  towards  it  my  scru- 
tinizing regard. 

"  And  while  I  was  speaking,  and  praying,  and 
confessing  my  sin,  and  the  sin  of  my  people  Israel, 
and  presenting  my  supplication  before  the  Lord  my 
God  for  the  holy  mountain  of  my  God ;  yea,  while  I 
was  speaking  in  prayer,  even  the  man  Gabriel,  whom 
I  had  seen  in  the  vision  at  the  beginning,  being  caused 
to  fly  swiftly,  touched  me  about  the  time  of  the  even- 
ing oblation.  And  he  informed  me,  and  talked  with 
me,  and  said,  0  Daniel,  I  am  now  come  forth  to  give 
thee  skill  and  understanding.  At  the  beginning  of 
thy  supplications  the  commandment  came  forth,  and 
I  am  come  to  show  thee ;  for  thou  art  greatly  be- 
loved :  therefore  understand  the  matter,  and  consider 
the  vision.  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy 
people  and  upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  trans- 
gression, and  to  make  an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make 
reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting 
righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the  vision  and  propheoy, 
and  to  anoint  the  Most  Holy.  Know  therefore  and 
understand,  that  from  the  going  forth  of  the  com- 
mandment to  restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem  unto  the 


350  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

Messiah  the  Prince,  shall  be  seven  weeks,  and  three- 
score and  two  weeks ;  the  street  shall  be  built  again, 
and  the  wall,  even  in  troublous  times.  And  after 
threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut  off, 
but  not  for  himself :  and  the  people  of  the  prince  that 
shall  come  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary; 
and  the  end  thereof  shall  be  with  a  flood,  and  unto 
the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are  determined.  And 
he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one 
week ;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause 
the  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the 
overspreading  of  abominations,  he  shall  make  it  deso- 
late, even  until  the  consummation,  and  that  deter- 
mined shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolate."  Daniel 
9:20-27. 

I  desire  to  place  before  the  reader  a  few  facts  of 
which  I  was  informed  by  the  commentary  of  Scott, 
and  of  others  which  I  had  known  and  laid  aside ;  but 
they  were  brought  to  my  recollection  in  such  a  way 
that  I  must  necessarily  apply  them.  After  travelling 
speedily  over  this  ground,  I  shall  endeavor  to  draw 
the  necessary  inference. 

The  Israelites,  in  reckoning  their  time,  made  use 
of  two  kinds  of  weeks,  very  different  in  duration,  but 
the  same  in  parts,  commencement,  and  termination. 
They  used  the  week  so  well  known  with  us,  seven 
days  in  extent,  and  commencing  with  a  Sabbath  of 
one  day,  or  twenty-four  hours.  Their  other  week, 
which  we  have  ceased  to  use,  was  seven  years  in 
extent,  and  commenced  with  a  Sabbath  of  one  year's 
duration.  Of  course  each  day  of  this  week  was  one 
yeai       The   Israelite  v/ho  would   say  it  was  three 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE  351 

weeks  until  jutilee,  meant  twenty-one  years.  That 
a  week  was  seven  years  in  len^h,  did  not  seem 
strange  to  him,  as  it  does  to  those  who  have  long 
ceased  to  compute  time  in  this  way.  The  heathen 
took  up  the  Jewish  mode,  and  reckoned  by  that 
week.  A  celebrated  author,  in  writing  his  life,  and 
stating  that  he  had  passed  his  eleventh  week,  did  not 
pause  to  make  any  explanation.  He  seemed  to  feel 
that  the  pagan  world  at  that  time  were  so  familiar 
with  the  week  of  years,  that  all  his  readers  would 
know  he  was  seventy-seven  years  of  age.  The  people 
of  Daniel,  and  perhaps  all  the  surrounding  nations, 
knew  well  that  these  seventy  weeks  named  by  the 
angel,  reached  across  four  hundred  and  ninety  years; 
and  they  were  looking  for  the  appearance  of  a  great 
Saviour  the  year  in  which  Christ  was  born,  but  they 
did  not  know  him  when  he  appeared  not  clothed  with 
pomp. 

The  people  of  Israel  were  in  captivity;  their 
homes  were  naked  and  despoiled ;  and  if  they  ever 
did  return  to  build  their  city,  it  must  be  by  edict 
from  the  potentate  holding  them  in  subjection.  After 
the  vision  of  the  prophet,  those  who  were  watching 
for  the  redemption  of  the  world,  would  also  watch 
and  listen  for  a  command  from  some  of  Persia's 
monarchs  to  restore  and  to  build  Jerusalem;  and 
from  the  date  of  this  command,  would  note  the  com- 
mencement of  the  seventy  weeks.  There  were  two 
commands  to  this  effect :  ordering,  and  then  order- 
ing again,  the  restoration  of  Jerusalem.  One  of  these 
decrees  was  obtained  in  the  seventh,  and  the  other  ia 
the  twentieth  year  of  Artaxerxes. 


352  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  justly  observes,  that  "the  dis- 
persed Jews  became  a  people  and  a  city,  when  they 
returned  into  a  body  politic ;  and  that  was  in  the 
seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus."  Maclaurin. 
The  seventy  weeks  accomplish  the  declarations  of 
Heaven,  if  commenced  immediately  after  one  of  these 
commandments,  and  if  weeks  of  solar  years  are  used; 
while  from  the  other,  if  seventy  weeks  of  lunar  years 
are  counted,  the  termination  is  the  same.  This  as- 
tronomical accommodation  awakens  the  surprise  of 
many.  That  the  walls  and  streets  of  Jerusalem  were 
nearly  fifty  years  in  building,  and  that  the  times  were 
so  troublous  that  the  workmen  labored  with  a  sword 
in  one  hand,  and  a  building  implement  in  the  other, 
I  had  read  elsewhere,  but  had  never  applied  it  so  as 
to  note  the  accuracy  of  the  prophet,  until  reminded  j 
of  the  prediction  and  the  fulfilment  by  the  commen-  I 
tary. 

"Whoever  reads  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  may  feel  that 
the  difficulties  connected  with  Jerusalem's  restora- 
tion were  indeed  sufficiently  pressing  to  merit  the 
language  "  troublous  times."  That  expression  will 
never  again  stand  before  him  as  covered  with  obscu- 
rity. Scott  points  us  to  the  fact,  that  the  term  ol  | 
seventy  weeks  in  the  text  is  divided  into  three  several 
portions.  These  three  different  periods  are  of  a  very 
unequal  length,  but  when  added  together  make  up 
the  seventy.  They  are  a  term  of  seven  weeks,  and 
of  sixty-two  weeks,  and  of  one  week.  The  seven 
weeks'  term  extends  across  the  time  of  building,  which 
was  so  dangerous  and  so  toilsome.  This  lasted  forty- 
nine  years ;  each  one  of  the  seven  weeks  being  seven 


THE  AUTHOR'S  HESCUE.  353 

years,  according  to  our  mode  of  reckoning.  The  work- 
men were  beset  by  their  enemies  in  such  a  manner, 
that  they  labored  while  clothed  in  armor.  The  sixty- 
two  weeks  seem  to  extend  from  this  time,  until  the 
Most  Holy  was  anointed  on  the  bank  of  Jordan.  Oil 
had  been  used  to  anoint  other  high-priests ;  but  to 
anoint  the  great  High-priest,  that  which  the  oil  sig- 
nified, the  Holy  Spirit,  was  seen  to  descend  and  rest 
upon  him.  After  his  baptism,  the  Saviour  travelled 
and  preached,  healed  and  instructed,  for  three  years 
and  six  months,  just  the  half  of  a  week,  before  he 
was  crucified.  He  rose  from  the  dead,  ascended,  and 
told  his  followers  to  go  and  tender  the  gospel  in  hia 
name  to  the  earth,  but  to  begin  at  Jerusalem.  They 
did  so,  and  during  another  half  week,  thousands  on 
thousands  accepted,  and  with  them  the  covenant  was 
confirmed,  before  the  preachers  were  driven  from  Ju- 
dea  to  offer  it  to  the  Grentiles.  This  last  term  of  one 
week  is  divided  into  two  parts.  It  was  in  the  middle 
of  it  that  the  great  sacrifice  was  offered,  which  anni- 
hilated the  utility  of  all  other  sacrifices.  It  was  in 
the  middle  of  the  last  week  that  the  oblation  was 
poured  out,  which  instantly  checked  the  efficacy  of 
all  other  oblations.  We  are  told,  that  when  Messiah 
should  be  cut  off",  it  would  not  be  for  himself.  This 
points  us  to  the  atonement — to  the  vicarious  suff*er- 
ings  which,  as  we  have  noticed,  were  shown  so  fully 
to  Isaiah,  and  which  he  repeated  with  such  strange 
variety  of  words.  A  covenant  is  an  agreement  be- 
tween two  parties.  When  one  offers  and  the  other 
refuses,  a  covenant  is  not  confirmed.  When  both 
agree,  it  is  confirmed  or  closed.     God's  part  of  the 


354  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

agreement  which  he  offers  to  make,  is,  that  he  will 
take  the  one  who  has  sinned  as  his  child,  place  the 
everlasting  righteousness  brought  into  view  by  the 
Most  Holy  during  the  last  one  of  the  seventy  weeks 
to  the  man's  account,  as  though  it  belonged  to  him, 
protect,  guide,  and  finally  save.  Reader,  he  is  serious, 
and  will  confirm  such  a  contract  with  you,  if  you 
wish  it.  Man's  part  of  the  covenant  is,  that  he  will 
accept  the  gift  of  tliis  righteousness,  confessing  he 
did  not  make  it  himself;  cease  opposition  to  his 
Maker ;  inquire  after  all  his  precepts,  and  obey  them 
During  the  three  years  and  a  half  before  the  death  of 
Christ,  he,  with  his  apostles,  confirmed  this  covenant 
with  many  of  Daniel's  nation ;  and  his  apostles,  after 
he  left  them,  did  the  same  for  half  a  week  in  his 
name.  After  this,  obstinacy  prevailed;  and  it  was 
not  very  long  before  the  ''  people  of  the  prince,"  that 
was  foretold  when  Daniel  lived,  the  Romans,  came 
and  did  destroy  "the  city  and  the  sanctuary."  Il 
any  should  inquire  what  is  meant  by  the  sentence, 
"  The  end  thereof  shall  be  with  a  flood,"  I  would 
answer,  Read  a  full  account  of  the  siege  and  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  ;  and  if  the  expression  is  not  fully 
explained,  I  am  unable  to  make  it  plainer.  Flavius 
Josephus  was  a  spectator  of  that  flood.  He  wrote, 
and  his  books  may  be  read.  As  it  regards  the  deso- 
lations which  were  to  overwhelm  the  nation  which 
cut  off  the  Messiah,  we  are  only  told  that  they  should 
roll  on  until  the  consummation  ;  how  long  before  the 
consummation,  this  chapter  does  not  tell.  Grod's 
neople  have  seen  them  pouring  out,  and  have  looked 
on  with  wonder  for  eighteen  hundred  years,  asking, 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         355 

''"Will  this  torrent  never  cease  to  beat  upon  the  deso- 
late ?"  The  answer  is,  Not  before  the  consummation. 
But  we  have  reason  to  believe  this  now  approaches 
so  near  that  we  may  begin  to  discern  it  dimly. 

Respecting  the  measurement  of  these  three  divis- 
ions of  weeks,  it  is  true  that  the  quibbler  may  cavil 
and  speak  zealously  against  the  prophecy;  and  so  he 
can  quibble  and  speak  plausible  falsehood  concerning 
the  proper  location  of  any  star  in  the  heavens.  I 
shall  then  go  on  at  once  to  the  inference  promised, 
which  is  brief,  and  may  be  speedily  drawn. 

Application.  I  had  read  heathen  poets,  and  had 
applauded  them.  I  had  read  ancient  orators,  and 
had  admired  them.  I  had  watched  with  great  curi- 
osity, even  a  little  turn  of  expression  in  a  historian, 
who  lived  long  since.  Why  did  I  not  observe  and 
wonder  at  the  fact,  that  here,  on  the  page  of  proph- 
ecy, which  was  written  five  hundred  years  before- 
hand, which  had  been  in  Egypt  three  hundred  years 
before  Messiah  "was  cut  off,"  was  found  a  relation 
of  interesting  events  which  were  to  take  place,  as 
accurate  as  the  record  of  them  after  they  did  take 
place  ?  "Why  was  I  not  at  least  excited  so  far  as  to 
inquire  into  the  matter  ?  The  reason  is,  that  man 
is  inclined  to  run  after  falsehood  and  nonsense,  with 
more  activity  than  he  is  after  truth  and  things  of 
everlasting  moment.  Some  millions  of  our  race  have 
found  this  out ;  but  there  are  more  millions  who  do 
not  believe  it. 


356  CAUSE  AND   CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER    LXVI. 


AN  OUTLINE  OF  HISTORY. 


The  following  passage  of  Scripture,  taken  from 
the  same  prophet,  was  not,  if  I  now  remember  accu-  ' 
rately,  observed  faithfully  by  me,  until  I  had  a  hope 
in  the  Messiah  who  was  ''cut  off."  I  am,  however, 
very  confident  that  if  I  had  noticed  it  closely  at  any 
portion  of  my  life,  and  had  heard  it  expounded  by  any 
one  acquainted  with  history,  I  should  have  deemed 
it  worthy  of  a  second  reading.  I  might  inform  the 
reader  that  the  passage  is  in  the  seventh  chapter  of 
Daniel,  and  ask  him  to  take  a  Bible  and  peruse  it ; 
but  I  deem  it  best  on  many  accounts  to  transcribe 
the  most  of  the  chapter. 

"  Daniel  spake  and  said,  I  saw  in  my  vision  by 
night,  and  behold,  the  four  winds  of  the  heaven  strove 
upon  the  great  sea.  And  four  great  beasts  came  up 
from  the  sea,  diverse  one  from  another.  The  first 
was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagle's  wings :  I  beheld 
till  the  wings  thereof  were  plucked,  and  it  was 
lifted  from  the. earth,  and  made  stand  upon  the  feet 
as  a  man,  and  a  man's  heart  was  given  to  it.  And 
behold,  another  beast,  a  second,  like  to  a  bear,  and 
it  raised  up  itself  on  one  side,  and  it  had  three 
ribs  in  the  mouth  of  it  between  the  teeth  of  it :  and 
they  said  thus  unto  it,  Arise,  devour  much  flesh. 
After  this,  I  beheld,  and  lo,  another,  like  a  leop- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  357 

ird,  which  had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a 
fowl :  the  beast  had  also  four  heads ;  and  dominion 
was  given  to  it.  After  this  I  saw  in  the  night  visions, 
and  behold  a  fourth  beast,  dreadful  and  terrible,  and 
strong  exceedingly ;  and  it  had  great  iron  teeth :  it 
devoured  and  brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  resi- 
due with  the  feet  of  it :  and  it  was  diverse  from  all 
the  beasts  that  were  before  it ;  and  it  had  ten  horns. 
I  considered  the  horns,  and  behold,  there  came  up 
among  them  another  little  horn,  before  whom  there 
were  three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots : 
and  behold,  in  this  horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of 
man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things. 

"  I  beheld  till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and 
the  Ancient  of  days  did  sit,  whose  garment  was  white 
as  snow,  and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wooh 
his  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame,  and  his  wheels  as 
burning  fire.  A  fiery  stream  issued  and  came  forth 
from  before  him :  thousand  thousands  ministered  unto 
him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood 
before  him :  the  judgment  was  set,  and  the  books 
were  opened.  I  beheld  then  because  of  the  voice  of 
the  great  words  which  the  horn  spake  :  I  beheld  even 
till  the  beast  was  slain,  and  his  body  destroyed,  and 
given  to  the  burning  flame.  As  concerning  the  rest 
of  the  beasts,  they  had  their  dominion  taken  away ; 
yet  their  lives  were  prolonged  for  a  season  and  time. 
I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold,  one  like  the 
Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and 
came  to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  they  brought  him 
near  before  him.  And  there  was  given  him  dominion, 
and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations, 


358  CAUSE   AED  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

and  languages,  should  serve  him  :  his  dominion  is  an 
everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and 
his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed. 

^'  I  Daniel  was  grieved  in  my  spirit  in  the  midst 
of  my  body,  and  the  visions  of  my  head  troubled  me. 
I  came  near  unto  one  of  them  that  stood  by,  and 
asked  him  the  truth  of  all  this.  So  he  told  me,  and 
made  me  know  the  interpretation  of  the  things. 
These  great  beasts,  which  are  four,  are  four  kings, 
which  shall  arise  out  of  the  earth.  But  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom,  and  possess 
the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and  ever.  Then 
I  would  know  the  truth  of  the  fourth  beast,  which 
was  diverse  from  all  the  others,  exceeding  dreadful, 
whose  teeth  were  of  iron,  and  his  nails  of  brass ; 
which  devoured,  brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the 
residue  with  his  feet ;  and  of  the  ten  horns  that  were 
in  his  head,  and  of  the  other  which  came  up,  and 
before  whom  three  fell ;  even  of  that  horn  that  had 
eyes,  and  a  mouth  that  spake  very  great  things, 
whose  look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows.  I  be- 
held, and  the  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints, 
and  prevailed  against  them  ;  until  the  Ancient  of 
days  came,  and  judgment  was  given  to  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High ;  and  the  time  came  that  the  saints 
possessed  the  kingdom.  Thus  he  said.  The  fourth 
beast  shall  be  the  fourth  kingdom  upon  earth,  which 
shall  be  diverse  from  all  kingdoms,  and  shall  devour 
the  whole  earth,  and  shall  tread  it  down,  and  break 
it  in  pieces.  And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom 
are  ten  kings  that  shall  arise:  and  another  shalL arise 
after  them  ;  and  he  shall  be  diverse  from  the  first, 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.      .  .   359 

and  he  shall  subdue  three  kings.  And  he  shall  speak 
great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear 
out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change 
times  arid  laws :  and  they  shall  he  given  into  his 
hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time. 
But  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take  away 
his  dominion  to  consume  and  to  destroy*  it  unto  the 
end.  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven, 
shall  he  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the 
Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  king- 
dom, and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him.'' 
Daniel  7 : 2-27. 

An  outline  of  history  for  many  centuries  is  desir- 
able. There  are  many  who  would  be  glad  to  be  fa- 
miliar with  the  profile  of  the  most  prominent  nations 
of  the  earth,  for  the  last  two  thousand  three  hun- 
dred years.  An  ordinary  attention  to  this  chapter 
will  furnish  this  much  abbreviated,  but  very  correct 
history.  Those  wh?ftomplain  of  enfeebled  memories, 
will  find  a  remedy  in  the  imagery  of  the  verses  we 
have  transcribed.  Those  who  desire  it,  can  at  any 
time  obtain  a  very  gratifying  amount  of  historic  in- 
formation, with  trifling  labor,  and  in  a  way  which 
will  forbid  its  departing  from  them. 

There  is  something  in  the  texture  of  the  youthful 
mind,  which  disposes  it  to  lay  hold  on,  and  to  retain 
figures  either  beautiful  or  terrible,  especially  if  they 
are  systematically  striking. 

A  teacher  of  history  may  communicate,  I  feel  as- 
sured, after  repeated  trial,  more  knowledge  in  a  given 
time,  by  causing  the  student  to  learn  a  number  of 


'{60     .       CAUSE  AND  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

passages  taken  from  different  prophets,  than  can  bo 
dene  in  any  other  way. 

The  chapter  before  us  is  one.  The  history  begins 
five  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  the  Redeemer, 
reaches  us,  and  passes  us  by  a  very  few  items,  and 
for  aught  we  know,  the  time  may  be  as  inconsider- 
ahle  in  its  duration.  The  first  three  verses  tell  us 
of  great  beasts  coming  up  from  the  sea,  diverse  one 
from  another.  Elsewhere  in  the  Bible,  we  are  in- 
formed that  the  sea  is  the  emblem  of  the  restless  and 
noisy  populace  of  agitated  nations.  The  prophets  of 
Grod,  when  about  to  picture  a  power  which  reached 
its  elevation  after  a  long  march  through  blood,  where 
the  feet  were  dipped  in  human  gore  at  every  stride, 
have  used  as  an  emblem  a  beast,  wild  and  ferocious. 
By  the  accurate  propriety  of  any  picture,  the  memory 
is  greatly  assisted.  On  the  fourth  verse,  which  tells 
us  of  the  lion  which  had  eagle's  wings,  and  whose 
wings  were  plucked,  Scott  makes  the  following  ob- 
servations :  ^ 

"  The  Chaldean  empire,  as  advanced  to  its  sum- 
mit of  prosperity  under  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  as  de- 
clining under  Belshazzar,  was  intended  by  this  beast. 
The  lion  was  an  emblem  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  courage 
and  success,  in  acquiring  the  dominion  over  his  neigh- 
bors ;  and  perhaps  of  his  superior  generosity  and  mag- 
nanimity, with  which  he  ruled  over  the  nations.  The 
eagle's  wings  denoted  the  rapidity  and  unabated  vigor 
with  which  he  prosecuted  his  victories.  But  as  the 
prophet  saw  this,  he  observed  that  the  wings  thereof 
were  plucked.  After  the  death  of  Nebuchadnezzar, 
the  Chaldeans  made  no  .more  conquests ;  several  of 


THE  AUTHOR'S  HESCUE.  351 

the  subjected  nations  revolted.  The  Medes  and  Per- 
sians  soon  began  to  straiten  them,  till  at  length  Baby- 
lon was  besieged  and  taken,  and  so  that  monarchy 
was  terminated.  No  longer  did  this  beast  appear 
rapid  in  conquest  as  an  eagle,  or  courageous  and 
terrible  as  a  lion,  but  it  was  changed  as  it  were  into 
a  human  creature  ;  it  stood  on  its  feet  as  a  man,  and 
had  a  man's  heart  given  to  it.  After  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's death,  the  kings  of  Babylon  became  less  ter- 
rible to  their  foes  and  subjects,  and  more  cautious 
and  even  timid,  till  at  length  Belshazzar  shut  himself 
up  in  Babylon,  not  daring  to  face  Cyrus,  as  a  man 
would  not  venture  to  face  a  raging  bear,  which  a  lion 
would  despiseJ' 

The  fifth  verse  tells  us  of  another  beast,  like  to  a 
bear,  which  raised  up  itself  on  one  side,  and  which 
had  three  ribs  in  its  mouth. 

The  individual  who  loves  to  learn,  and  who  de- 
sires to  remember  important  facts,  is  told  in  this 
verse,  that  the  Chaldean  empire  was  succeeded  by 
that  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  This  bear  raised 
itself  up  on  one  side,  or  in  other  words,  pushed  its 
victories  towards  the  west  alone,  almost.  This  ani- 
mal had  three  ribs  in  its  mouth,  or,  in  other  words, 
Babylon,  Lydia,  and  Egypt  were  conquered,  oppress- 
ed, or  as  it  were  devoured  by  the  Persian  bear. 

Concerning  the  sixth  verse,  which  mentions  the 
leopard  with  wings,  and  with  four  heads,  our  com- 
mentator makes  the  following  remarks :  "  The  bear 
having  disappeared,  the  prophet  saw  an  extraordi- 
nary leopard  rise  up  in  its  stead.  This  was  the  em- 
blem of  the  Grrecian  or  Macedonian  empire,  which 

Cduse  and  Cure.  1  6 


362  CAUSE   AND   CUHE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

for  the  time  was  the  most  renowned  in  the  world. 
It  was  erected  by  Alexander  the  G-reat,  on  the  ruins 
of  the  Persian  monarchy,  and  it  continued  in  four 
divisions  under  his  successors.  The  leopard  being 
exceedingly  fierce  and  swift,  represented  the  king- 
dom, and  especially  Alexander  its  founder ;  but  the 
swiftness  of  a  quadruped  was  not  an  adequate  emblem 
of  the  rapidity  with  which  he  made  his  conquests,  as 
he  subdued  nations  more  speedily  than  others  could 
march  their  armies  through  them.  The  leopard  had 
therefore  four  wings  of  a  fowl  upon  his  back.  When 
Alexander  died,  his  kingdom  was,  after  many  con- 
tests among  his  captains,  divided  into  four  parts, 
Egypt,  Syria,  Macedonia,  and  Thrace  with  some 
regions  of  Asia  Minor.  These  were  the  four  heads 
of  this  third  beast,  and  under  them  dominion  was 
given  to  it,  until  it  was  gradually  reduced  by  the 
next  beast." 

The  seventh  and  eighth  verses  tell  us  of  the 
fourth  beast,  and  describe  the  Romans  in  a  few 
words,  but  very  strikingly.  This  empire  is  called  a 
beast,  strong  and  terrible.  All  who  have  read  the 
history  of  Rome,  and  then  read  these  verses,  have 
wondered  at  the  amount  of  character  handed  to  us 
in  these  few  words.  They  have  wondered  at  the 
extent  of  the  picture  drawn  in  one  single  verse.  The 
iron  teeth,  the  devouring,  and  stamping,  and  break- 
ing in  pieces,  tell  those  who  know  something  of  the 
history  of  the  world,  of  the  people  and  nation  here 
portrayed,  at  once.  The  historian  knows  that  the 
fourth  beast  was  indeed  diverse  from  any  that  pre- 
ceded, and  from  any  that  have  followed  it. 


i 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         363 

*'  This  fourth  beast  evidently  accords  with  the 
legs  and  feet  of  iron,  which  were  seen  by  Nebuchad- 
nezzar in  his  visionary  image,  and  which  were  at 
length  divided  into  ten  toes.  It  far  exceeded  in 
power,  fierceness,  and  destructive  rage,  all  that  had 
gone  before  it,  as  well  as  in  the  extent  and  long 
duration  of  its  dominion ;  and  no  animal  could  be 
found  so  terrible  and  furious,  as  to  lend  it  a  suitable 
name.  This  was  doubtless  an  emblem  of  the  Romazi 
state,  the  invincible  fortitude,  hardiness,  and  force  of 
which  perhaps  were  never  equalled.  By  wars  and 
conquests  the  Romans  bore  down  all  opposition,  and 
reduced  almost  every  kingdom  or  state  in  the  known 
world,  into  some  kind  or  degree  of  dependence  ;  drew 
all  the  spoil  and  wealth  of  many  conquered  nations, 
to  enrich  their  proud  capital ;  and  tyrannized  over 
all  that  did  not  yield  obedience  to  their  authority. 
That  which  the  Romans  could  not  quietly  enjoy  in 
other  countries  they  would  give  to  other  kings  and 
rulers,  that  at  all  times  when  they  would,  they  might 
take  it  again ;  which  liberality  is  here  called  stamp- 
ing the  rest  with  their  feet. 

.,  "  This  fourth  empire  v/as  governed  in  ariother 
manner,  by  other  maxims,  than  any  of  the  preced- 
ing, and  in  process  of  time  it  was  divided  into  ten 
kingdoms,  which  have  been  thus  numbered  in  the 
eighth  century.  1.  The  Senate  of  Rome ;  2.  The 
Greeks  at  Ravenna ;  3.  The  Lombards  in  Lombardy; 
4.  The  Huns  in  Hungary ;  5.  The  Alemanes  in  Ger- 
many ;  6.  The  Franks  in  France ;  7.  The  Burgun- 
dians  in  Burgundy ;  8.  The  Goths  in  Spain ;  9.  The 
Britons ;  10.  The  Saxons  in  Britain.     They  are  in- 


364  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

deed  reckoned  up  in  several  ways,  by  different  writers, 
according  to  the  date  assigned  to  their  enumeration, 
but  in  general,  it  is  clear  that  they  were  nearly  the 
same  with  the  principal  kingdoms  in  Europe  at  this 
day.  It  is  certain  that  the  Roman  empire  was  di- 
vided into  ten  kingdoms,  and  though  they  might  be 
sometimes  more  and  sometimes  fewer,  yet  they  were 
still  known  by  the  name  of  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the 
Western  empire."     Scott. 

The  learned  of  the  earth  have  praised  qne  of  their 
own  number,  for  one  particular  trait  of  character  be- 
longing to  him  in  full  measure.  They  have  said  that 
Sir  Isaac  Newton  would  not  indulge  in  wild  specula- 
tions, and  vain  conjecture.  It  is  stated  that  in  all 
his  astronomical  and  philosophical  researches,  every 
doctrine  which  he  advanced  was  built  on  fact,  and 
that  further  than  this  he  would  not  proceed.  He 
seems  to  have  preserved  this  feature  of  his  mind 
while  writing  on  prophecy.  I  never  understood  one 
fact  concerning  the  ten  horns  of  the  fourth  beast, 
until  I  read  and  closely  noticed  a  passage  of  this 
philosopher's  writing,  concerning  that  beast.  I  knew 
that  the  Roman  empire  was  divided,  and  that  ten 
kingdoms  had  existed  in  Europe  as  fragments,  or 
horns  of  that  beast ;  but  I  did  not  know  why  eastern 
countries,  over  which  the  Roman  sceptre  had  ex- 
tended, were  not  included.  I  knew  that  in  Europe, 
for  twelve  hundred  years,  ten  horns  had  been  visible, 
but  if  Asia  should  be  taken  into  the  reckoning,  the 
number  of  horns  must  be  extended.  The  astronomer 
saw  clearly  enough  why  the  kingdoms  of  Europe 
alone  were  to  constitute  the  body  and  the  horns  of 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  366 

the  beast.  His  words  we  will  transcribe,  for  the  sake 
of  those  who  may  wish  to  understand  plainly  this 
interesting  part  of  history. 

*'A11  the  four  beasts  are  still  alive,  though  the 
dominion  of  the  three  first  be  taken  away.  This  cor- 
responds with  the  declaration  of  the  twelfth  verse, 
that  although  their  dominion  was  gone,  they  had 
their  lives  prolonged  for  a  season  and  a  time.  The 
nations  of  Chaldea  and  Assyria  are  still  the  first 
beast ;  those  of  Media  and  Persia  are  still  the  second 
beast ;  those  of  Macedonia,  Greece,  Thrace,  Asia 
Minor,  Syria,  and  Egypt,  are  still  the  third ;  and 
those  of  Europe  on  this  side  are  still  the  fourth. 
Seeing  therefore  the  body  of  the  third  beast  is  con- 
fined  to  the  nations  on  this  side  of  the  river  Eu- 
phrates, and  the  body  of  the  fourth  beast  to  the 
nations  on  this  side  Greece,  we  are  to  look  for  all  the 
four  heads  of  the  third  beast  among  the  nations  on 
this  side  the  Euphrates,  and  for  all  the  eleven  horns 
of  the  fourth  beast  among  the  nations  on  this  side  of 
Greece.  And  therefore,  at  the  breaking  of  the  Greek 
empire  into  four  kingdoms,  we  include  no  part  of  the 
Chaldeans,  Medes,  and  Persians,  in  those  kingdoms, 
because  they  belonged  to  the  bodies  of  the  two  first 
beasts.  Nor  do  we  reckon  the  Greek  empire  seated 
at  Constantinople  among  the  horns  of  the  fourth 
beast,  because  it  belonged  to  the  body  of  the  third." 
Sir  Isaac  Newton. 

This  is  plain  as  the  astronomer's  doctrine  of  grav- 
itation. I  pity  the  man  who  does  not  read ;  and  I 
pity  the  man  who  hastily  reads  his  Bible,  but  is  too 
ignorant  to  enjoy  the  wonderful  picture  so  plainlyde- 


366  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

lineated  in  these  few  verses.  Men  would  teacli  their 
children  history  by  causing  them  to  commit  verses 
of  this  character  to  memory,  and  explaining  it  to 
them,  were  it  not  that  they  have  heretofore  valued, 
and  do  still  value  the  things  of  earth  alone  above 
every  thing  besides.  I  know  a  little  boy  and  girl  who 
were  taught  the  outline  of  history  and  its  general 
features  for  two  thousand  years,  by  lecturing  on  this 
chapter  several  times  during  the  space  of  twelve 
hours ;  so  wonderfully  does  such  imagery  fix  atten- 
tion, and  invigorate  the  recollection. 

"  While  the  prophet  was  considering  these  ten 
horns,  he  saw  another  little  horn  springing  up  among 
them.  This  evidently  points  out  the  power  of  the 
church  and  bishop  of  Kome,  which,  from  small  be- 
ginnings, thrust  itself  up  among  the  ten  kingdoms, 
and  at  length  got  possession  of  three  of  them,  having 
turned  out  those  who  held  them,  namely,  the  ex- 
archate of  Ravenna,  the  kingdom  of  the  Lombards, 
and  the  state  of  Rome ;  and  the  dominion  of  the 
Roman  pontiff  over  these  three  kingdoms  has  ever 
since  been  denoted  by  his  triple  crown.  In  this  horn, 
as  the  church  of  Rome  became  when  it  obtained  tem- 
poral authority,  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a  man. 
This  circumstance  denoted  the  policy,  sagacity,  subt- 
lety, and  watchfulness  by  which  the  little  horn  would 
spy  out  occasions  of  extending  and  establishing  its 
interests,  and  advancing  its  exorbitant  pretensions; 
and  the  court  of  Rome  has  ever  been  remarkable  for 
this  above  all  the  states  in  the  world,  as  every  person 
in  the  least  acquainted  with  history  must  know.  It 
had  also  a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  and  we  shall 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  367 

have  frequent  occasion  to  speak  of  the  arrogant  claims, 
blasphemous  titles,  and  great  swelling  words  of  van- 
ity of  this  horn.  The  style  of  'his  holiness,'  and 
the  claim  of  infallibility,  and  of  a  power  to  dispense 
with  Goer's  laws,  to  forgive  sins,  and  to  sell  admis- 
sion into  heaven,  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the 
great  things  which  this  mouth  hath  spoken."     Scott. 

This  little  horn,  the  pope  of  Rome,  before  whom 
three  other  horns  were  plucked  up  by  the  roots,  has 
indeed  spoken  great  things.  After  taking  possession 
of  the  three  thrones,  and  wearing  a  triple  crown  ever 
after  to  denote  his  power,  he  has  claimed  that  and 
spoken  that  which  shocks  all  who  read,  unless  it  be 
those  whose  feelings  are  so  dull  in  holy  things,  that 
they  are  not  moved  at  seeing  a  mortal  pretend  to  all 
the  attributes  of  Omnipotence. 

The  twenty-fifth  verse  informs  us  that  he  should 
wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  for  a  certain 
period.  And  it  is  a  fact  so  well  known  that  he  has 
burnt  and  slaughtered  so  many  thousands  of  profes- 
sors of  religion  on  account  of  their  religion,  so  many 
tens  of  thousands  more  than  any  other  power  ever 
did,  that  I  need  not  at  present  make  any  remarks  on 
the  expression,  "  wear  out  the  saints,"  more  than 
simply  to  quote  the  expression.  The  period  during 
which  they  were  to  be  given  into  his  hand  was  ''  a 
time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time." 

A  time,  one  year,  times,  two  years,  the  dividing 
of  time,  half  a  year.  These  three  years  and  a  half 
contained  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days.  A  pro- 
phetic day  stood  for  a  year.  This  period  is  men- 
tioned so  often  elsewhere,  sometimes  called  ''  forty 


368  CAUSE    AND  CURE   OF   INFIDELITY. 

and  two  months,"  sometimes  "  three  and  a  hall 
years,"  and  sometimes  "  a  thousand  two  hundred 
and  threescore  days,"  that  any  who  will  make  them- 
selves acquainted  with  the  page  of  prophecy  will  feel 
at  home  here.  There  is  nothing  difficult  gr  obscure 
in  these  periods.  We  can  count  twelve  hundred  and 
sixty  days,  and  of  course  can  count  as  many  years. 
According  to  the  ancient  and  general  computation  ol 
thirty  days  to  a  month,  we  can  know  how  many  days 
were  meant  for  forty  and  two  months. 

*'  Thus  matters  will  be  left  in  his  hands  till  '  a 
time  and  times  and  the  dividing  of  time,*  that  is, 
for  three  years  and  a  half,  or  forty-two  months,  which, 
reckoning  thirty  days  to  a  month,  and  this  was  the 
general  computation,  make  just  one  thousand  two 
hundred  and  sixty  days ;  and  these  prophetical  days 
signify  just  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years — a  number  we  shall  repeatedly  meet  with  in 
the  Revelation  of  St.  John.  At  the  expiration  of  this 
term,  which  is  now  not  far  distant,  the  dominion  of 
this  horn  will  cease ;  he  will  be  judged,  condemned, 
and  consumed,  and  his  authority  never  revived  to  the 
end  of  the  world."     Scott. 

The  ninth  and  fourteenth  verses  inclusive,  tell  of 
the  casting  down  other  authorities  and  the  setting  up 
of  the  dominion  of  the  Man  of  Calvary.  So  much  is 
told  of  the  grandeur,  majesty,  splendor,  and  dread- 
fulness  of  the  Ancient  of  days  when  he  comes  to  •pass 
sentence  on  the  Roman  power,  to  cast  his  body  to  the 
flames,  and  to  overturn  all  opposers,  that  many  have 
mistaken  it  for  the  final  judgment.  Although  not 
the  final  conflagration,  these  verses  do  indeed  speak 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  369 

of  an  awful  visitation  and  of  dreadful  judgments. 
These  hours  of  interest  and  of  terror  are  before  us, 
and  we  do  not  know  but  they  are  just  at  hand. 

It  was  once  thought  that  the  attention  of  the 
wicked  would  be  greatly  awakened  if  they  should  see 
the  influence  of  the  little  horn  at  Rome  over  the  other 
horns  of  Europe  begin  to  decline.  They  had  been 
told  that  appearances  of  the  downfall  of  the  Roman 
authority  would  be  visible  at  the  close  of  the  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  days,  and  they  have  seen  it,  but 
it  is  looked  upon  by  them  without  any  interest  what- 
ever. When  the  body  of  the  beast  is  given  to  the 
flames,  some  are  to  lament ;  but  it  is  doubtful  wheth- 
er or  not  they  will  know  that  it  is  Grod  who  is  doing 
it.  It  seems  that  during  the  changes  and  revolutions 
before  us,  the  red  streams  of  retribution  are  to  roll 
forth  in  different  directions  over  the  earth ;  but  men 
will  blaspheme  God  because  of  their  plagues. 

Application.  We  can  improve  the  subject  over 
which  we  have  glanced,  by  enumerating  the  items 
or  particulars  which  were  to  take  place,  and  which 
have  taken  place  since  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar. 
In  giving  this  epitome,  or  making  out  this  catalogue, 
let  no  one  suppose  that  all  the  particulars  can  be 
brought  into  the  list.  I  cannot  do  this,  but  I  can 
designate  enough  to  bring  before  us  the  kind  of  cre- 
dulity belonging  to  those  who  believe  that  events 
have  happened  such  as  seemingly  fulfil  this  and  other 
prophecies  like  it.  Those  who  think  that  predictions 
are  verified  casually^  are  asked  concerning  the  num- 
ber of  accidents  in  which  they  believe. 

Seventeen   hundred   years  since,  infidel   writers 

16=^ 


370  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY 

were  quibbling  concerning  the  facts  of  history  which 
had  taken  place,  and  which  belonged  to  Daniel's 
prophecy.  These  particulars  seemed  to  give  unbe- 
lievers pain,  and  they  endeavored  to  avoid  the  truth- 
ful inference  by  saying,  that  the  prophecy  must  have 
been  written  later  than  the  time  of  Nebuchadnezzar. 
What  will  those  do  who  live  so  many  centuries  after 
this  plea  was  first  urged  ?  What  will  they  do  with 
that  part  of  the  prediction  which  has  been  fulfilled 
during  the  last  fifteen  hundred  years  ? 

LIST  OF  HISTORIC  ITEMS  MENTIONED  BY  THE  PROPHET  IN  THIS 
CHAPTER  AS  TAKING  PLACE  BETWEEN  HIS  DAY  AND  THE 
PRESENT   TIME. 

1.  The  dominion  was  taken  from  the  Chaldeans, 
or  the  lion,  and  given  to  the  Medes  and  Persians,  or 
to  the  bear. 

2.  The  conquests  of  the  Medo-Persian  empire 
were  achieved  in  one  direction,  that  is  westwardly. 
The  bear,  it  is  said,  "  raised  up  itself  on  one  side." 

3.  The  bear,  it  is  said,  had  "  three  ribs  in  the 
mouth  of  it,  between  the  teeth  of  it."  The  Persians 
conquered  the  kingdoms  of  Babylon,  of  Lydia,  and 
of  Egypt.  They  oppressed  them,  and  devoured  their 
revenues  and  their  good  things,  as  a  ravenous  beast 
does  its  prey. 

4.  The  dommion  was  to  be  taken  from  the  bear 
and  given  to  another,  the  leopard.  The  Grecians 
conquered  the  Persians. 

5.  Alexander  was  said  to  conquer  faster  than 
others  could  march.  His  victories  resembled  an 
army  flying  through  a  nation,  rather  than  encamping 
against  it.     The  leopard  had  four  wings  on  its  back, 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  371 

representing  the  unusual  rapidity  with,  which  the 
Macedonian  dominion  would  be  set  up. 

6.  This  beast  had  four  heads.  When  Alexander 
died  in  his  drunken  revels  at  Babylon,  his  kingdom 
did  not  descend  to  his  son,  or  to  one  or  two  of  his 
officers ;  if  so,  this  heast  would  have  had  one  or  two 
heads;  but  it  was  parted  between  four  of  his  generals, 
and  these  four  heads  had  dominion  until  the  fourth 
beast  was  grown. 

7.  The  fourth  beast,  the  nameless  beast,  was  to 
take  dominion  from  the  four-headed  leopard,  devour- 
ing and  breaking  in  pieces. 

8.  This  power,  the  Romans,  was'  to  be  diverse 
from  all  the  beasts  before  it.  This  is  so  strikingly 
understood  by  all  who  read  only  the  alphabet  of  his- 
tory, that  I  need  not  name  the  instances  of  dissimi- 
larity. 

9.  That  which  this  beast  could  not  devour,  it 
was  to  stamp  with  his  feet.  This  has  already  been 
noticed. 

10.  It  was  to  be  divided  into  ten  kingdoms,  rep- 
resented by  the  ten  horns. 

11.  This  division  into  ten  was  to  take  place  ex- 
clusive of  the  Chaldean,  Persian,  and  Macedonian 
territories ;  for  these  beasts,  after  losing  dominion, 
were  still  to  exist  for  a  season  and  a  time. 

12.  There  was  to  come  up  among  the  ten  a  little 
horn,  the  eleventh  horn. 

•  13.  This  little  horn  was  to  pluck  up  three  others 
by  the  roots.  The  bishop  of  Rome  took  hold  on  three 
kingdoms,  denoted  by  his  triple  crown  which  he 
wears,  and  has  kept  them  ever  since.    He  did  not  take 


372  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

hold  on  four  small  kingdoms,  for  that  would  have 
been  to  pluck  up  four  horns  by  the  root. 

14.  This  little  horn  was  to  be  watchful,  saga- 
cious, and  cunning.  Every  page  of  his  history  ex- 
plains this. 

15.  High-sounding  threats,  great  swelling  words, 
a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  a  look  more  stout 
than  his  fellows,  etc.,  were  to  be  his  characteristics. 
Whoever  will  read  but  half  a  volume  of  European 
history  since  the  pope  wore  the  triple  crown,  will  be 
at  no  loss  respecting  the  great  words  against  the 
Most  High. 

16.  He  was  to  be  diverse  from  the  first  kings. 
He  was  a  clerical  officer. 

17.  He  was  to  "  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High."  If  we  but  knew  how  many  hundred  thou- 
sand he  put  to  death,  of  the  most  humble-walking 
and  holy-living  people  on  earth,  a  work  that  did  not 
cease  for  more  than  a  thousand  years,  we  should  say 
that  he  certainly  did  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,  if  such  a  thing  has  ever  occurred  since  the 
gospel  was  preached. 

18.  He  was  to  "  think  to  change  times  and  laws." 
*'  Hath  not  the  papal  power  arrogated  the  prerogative 
of  making  times  holy  or  unholy,  contrary  to  the  word 
of  God  ?  He  hath  commanded  men  everywhere  to 
abstain  from  meat  and  cease  from  work,  when  God 
required  no  such  thing,  and  has  multiplied  his  holy 
days,  till  scarcely  four  of  the  six  working  days  have 
been  left  for  man's  labor.  At  the  same  time  he  hath 
licensed  intemperance  and  excess  on  his  festivals  and 
carnivals,  and  authorized  licentious  diversions  on  the 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  373 

Lord's  own  holy  day.  He  hath  pretended  to  change 
(£rod's  laws,  or  to  dispense  with  obedience  to  them, 
that  his  own  new  laws  might  be  observed ;  forbidding 
to  marry,  and  licensing  fornication,  and  many  things 
of  this  sort."  Scott.  He  has  indeed  thought  to 
change  times  and  laws  as  no  one  else  ever  did. 

19.  His  career  was  to  continue  for  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years — for  one  thousand  two  hundred 
and  threescore  days ;  for  a  time  and  times  and  the 
dividing  of  time ;  for  forty  and  two  months.  Many 
praying  people  think  the  judgment  is  now  sitting,  or 
about  to  sit. 

20.  The  last  item  is  yet  to  take  place.  It  is  to 
come  to  pass  hereafter.  *'  One  like  the  Son  of  man," 
yea,  one  who  was  once  born  one  of  the  sons  of  men, 
will  take  possession  of  the  whole  earth.  His  king- 
dom will  never  be  overturned.  The  greatness  of  the 
kingdoms  under  the  whole  heaven  shall  be  given  to 
people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High. 

The  prophet  having  been  very  accurate  in  the  first 
nineteen  particulars,  and  in  others  not  noticed,  I,  for 
my  part,  can.  credit  him  for  the  twentieth.  He  who 
can  see  a  train  of  events  so  plainly  as  to  picture  the 
outlines  of  twenty-three  centuries,  can,  with  the  same 
assistance,  see  a  century  further.  The  Lord  will 
reign  ;  let  the  earth  rejoice.  Who  will  not  clap  their 
hands? 

Second  application.  If  men  did  not  love  dark- 
ness rather  than  light,  no  one  would  ever  have  sup- 
posed, that  for  many  long  centuries  prediction  and 
subsequent  facts  happened  to  fit  each  other.  We  may 
safely  say  to  these  worshippers  of  chance,  *'  Immor- 


374  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

tal  friend,  according  to  the  same  kind'  of  casualty 
which  you  have  been  naming,  Grod  will  happen  to 
burn  up  the  world,  and  it  will  chance  that  you  will 
be  called  before  his  judgment  throne,  and  there 
examined  severely  concerning  your  present  conduct 
towards  a  bleeding  Saviour." 

Postscript,  In  the  chapter  we  have  just  re- 
viewed, it  is  not  stated  how  long  the  ten  horns  were 
to  last.  The  continuance  of  the  ten  kingdoms  is  not 
stated  in  this  part  of  Daniel's  visions,  except  that  they 
were  not  to  continue  long,  if  at  all,  after  the  entire 
overthrow  of  the  little  horn,  whose  look  was  so  stout 
and  whose  words  were  so  blasphemous.  But  there 
are  other  portions  of  the  holy  book,  where  the  ten 
kingdoms  and  the  power  which  was  to  wear  out  the 
saints  are  placed  in  full  view  before  us.  In  some  of 
these  chapters,  it  seems  to  be  taught  that  ten  horns 
would  be  in  Europe,  and  finally  be  found  to  hate  and 
to  destroy  the  triple-crowned  horn.  Some  have  asked 
how  it  could  be  said  that  ten  kingdoms  have  existed 
to  represent  ten  horns,  in  a  part  of  the  earth  once 
under  the  dominion  of  Rome,  when  so  many  changes 
have  been  constantly  going  on  in  Europe,  and  when 
so  many  of  them  have  been  at  times,  as  it  were,  con- 
solidated into  one.  "We  may  reply  at  any  time  to 
such  an  inquiry  very  fairly,  that  the  ten  horns  have 
been  there ;  that  making  a  kingdom  tributary  does 
not  take  away  its  existence.  If  there  should  have 
been  at  times,  eleven,  twelve,  or  more  horns  there  for 
half  a  century  or  longer,  this  does  not  make  it  untrue 
that  ten  were  there.  Such  inquiries  as  have  been 
made,  and  such  objections  as  have  been  urged,  seem 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  375 

to  many  as  unworthy  of  an.  answeiw;  but  if  a  puerile 
cavil  should  appear  weighty  and  important  in  the 
view  of  the  unthinking  or  the  uninformed,  for  his 
sake  it  needs  an  answer.  Let  us  then  pass  briefly 
through  an  illustration  which  may  aid  us  in  under- 
standing each  other. 

Suppose  some  feeble  people  should  be  suffering 
from  the  almost  constant  invasions  of  numerous  and 
ferocious  enemies.  Suppose  a  powerful  and  benevo- 
lent prince  sends  them  word  that  he  will,  for  a  num- 
ber of  years — say  thirty — maintain  for  their  safety 
along  their  frontier  ten  garrisons,  each  to  contain  one 
hundred  well  armed  men.  Or  suppose  he  is  actu- 
ated by  different  designs  and  moved  by  other  motives ; 
no  matter  how  this  is,  so  that  his  word  is  out  for  the 
support  of  a  given  number  of  fortifications  contain- 
ing a  thousand  soldiers.  Suppose  the  forts  are  built 
and  remain  a  few  years,  when  two  of  them  are  burned 
to  the  ground  and  rebuilt  without  delay;  has  there 
been  any  violation  of  the  sovereign's  word  ?  No, 
there  was  no  material  interruption  in  the  continu- 
ance of  the  walls  of  strength ;  furthermore,  the 
troops,  the  most  important  part  of  the  safeguard,  are 
still  there.  Again,  suppose  the  monarch  sends  and 
has  two  posts  of  strength  demolished,  but  adjoining 
the  spot  where  these  stood,  and  immediately,  he  has 
other  two  buildings  erected  more  capacious  and  more 
desirable;  does  the  promise  still  stand  good?  We 
answer  in  the  affirmative,  and  we  believe  no  one 
would  differ  with  us.  Finally,  suppose  in  addition 
to  the  ten  garrisons,  it  could  be  shown  that  for  seve- 
ral months  during  the  thirty  years,  one  more  had 


376  CAUSE  AITD  CUEE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

been  maintained  there ;  that  for  one  or  two  years 
out  of  the  thirty,  there  had  been  there  eleven  instead 
of  ten  fortifications ;  shall  we  call  it  a  defect  or  a 
failure  in  the  original  undertaking?  Or  shall  any 
seeming  interruption,  such  as  has  been  stated,  de- 
stroy the  propriety  of  our  calling  these  the  ten  garri- 
sons of  the  frontier?  The  answer  is,  No,  without 
dispute. 

So  it  is,  and  so  it  has  been,  respecting  the  ten 
horns  which  were  to  represent  ten  kingdoms  of  Eu- 
rope, once  under  the  Roman  sceptre.  They  have 
been  there  for  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.  If 
several  have  had  their  names  changed  according  to 
the  caprice  of  him  who  conquered,  this  change  ol 
name  did  not  destroy  existence.  If  others  have  had 
their  territorial  limits  changed,  the  nation  was  still 
there.  If  others  have  fallen  while  successors  were 
forming  in  their  room,  the  ten  horns  were  still  there. 
If  during  a  few  years  out  of  a  thousand,  there  were 
more  than  ten — if  some  temporary  power  reared  its 
head,  seeming  to  claim  a  place  with  the  rest,  and 
soon  disappeared,  it  has  not  caused  the  beast  to  have 
less  than  ten  horns. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         377 


CHAPTER   LXYII. 


IGNORANCE  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


In  prosecuting  the  all-important  inquiry,  "  Is 
this  book  from  heaven  ?"  I  was  at  last  compelled  to 
confess  that  I  had  been  ignorant  of  the  contents  of 
the  Bible.  I  had  read  it  and  heard  it  all  my. life, 
excepting  the  five  or  six  years  of  my  established  infi- 
delity, but  of  its  contents  I  was  darkly  ignorant ;  and 
I  discovered  that  my  unbelieving  companions  were 
equally  unacquainfed  with  the  holy  page,  and  with 
the  literature  connected  with  its  contents.  I  dis- 
covered that  men  had  read  history  recorded  after  it 
had  been  acted,  that  they  had  read  the  same  history 
in  the  Bible  recorded  beforehand,  and  that  one  was 
as  plain  as  the  other ;  while  most  readers  noticed  it 
not,  observed  it  not.  Instances  lilte  this  properly 
enumerated  and  explained,  would  swell  volumes ;  but 
I  shall  have  space  for  one  example  only.  Or  rather, 
a  single  case  at  present  must  suffice  us ;  for  if  one 
specimen  will  not  persuade  the  reader  to  look  into 
the  Bible,  others  will  fail  to  win  his  attention. 

Here  are  instances  of  reading  and  not  understand- 
ing that  which  is  as  plain  as  simple  words  ever  are. 

I  had  read  the  history  of  Egypt  and  of  Syria, 
while  the  Grrecian  monarchs  sat  on  those  thrones.  I 
knew  that  Syria  was  north  of  Egypt,  and  of  course 
that  a  Syrian  would  call  Egypt  the  kingdom  of  the 
south.  I  had  read  that  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  king 
of  Egypt  had  contracted  his  daughter  in  marriage 


378  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

to  the  king  of  Syria.  Her  name  was  Berenice  ;  she 
was  poisoned  in  the  kingdom  of  the  north,  in  Syria, 
and  her"  father  died  shortly  after  her.  I  had  read 
that  one  from  the  same  root  with  herself,  her 
brother,  had  marched  an  army  into  Syria,  and  had 
prevailed,  and  had  avenged  his  sister's  death.  Now, 
when  I  read  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Daniel,  seventh 
verse,  "  But  out  of  a  branch  of  her  roots  shall  one 
stand  up  in  his  estate,  which  shall  come  with  an 
army,  and  shall  enter  into  the  fortress  of  the  king  of 
the  north,  and  shall  deal  against  them,  and  shall  pre- 
vail^" I  never  noticed  what  the  prophet  was  saying. 
I  passed  it  by  as  though  there  was  no  meaning,  or  as 
though  the  meaning  of  a  book  said  to  come  from 
heaven  was  unimportant.  One  history  of  Egypt  and 
Syria  was  as  plain  as  the  other.  Daniel's  is  brief.  It 
is  an  epitome.  It  was  written  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  before  Berenice  lived,  but  it  is  as  plain  as  any 
thing  Russell  or  Rollin  ever  wrote  of  ancient  history. 
At  the  conclusion  of  these  extracts  I  will  state  why 
I  have  commenced  as  far  down  as  the  seventh  verse. 
I  had  read  that  this  brother  of  Berenice  was  called 
Euergetes^  or  benefactor,  by  the  Egyptians ;  for 
when  he  returned,  he  carried  with  him  thousands  of 

• 

idols  and  captives,  images  and  nobles  of  Syria,  also 
much  of  gold  which  the  son  of-  Cyrus  had  long  before 
taken  away  from  Egypt.  He  outlived  the  king  of 
Syria,  with  whom  he  had  been  fighting,  several  years. 
"What  must  I  have  thought  when  I  read  in  the  eighth 
and  ninth  verses,  ''He  shall  also  carry  captives  into 
Egypt  their  gods,  with  their  princes,  and  with  their 
precious  vessels  of  silver  and  of  gold ;  and  he  shall 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         379 

continue  more  years  than  the  king  of  the  north.  So 
the  king  of  the  south  shall  come  into  his  kingdom, 
and  shall  return  into  his  own  land." 

"When  I  read  this,  I  thought  nothing  or  almost 
nothing  of  the  passage — a  passage  where  accurate 
and  important  history  yet  to  come  was  written  in 
few  but  plain  words.  I  had  partly  forgotten,  or  re- 
membered but  dimly,  the  items  mentioned  so  strangely 
on  the  wonderful  page  ;  and  furthermore,  we  observe, 
and  we  understand,  and  we  recollect  any  thing  else 
with  thrice  the  speed  and  aptitude  with  that  which 
we  exert  towards  any  thing  in  the  book  of  books. 
There  it  is  again  true,  that  skilful  men  surpass  them- 
selves in  framing  objections,  building  difficulties,  or 
weaving  webs  of  ingenuity  to  perplex '  others  or  to 
quiet  conscience. 

I  had  read  that  the  sons  of  the  king  of  Syria  be- 
ing greatly  provoked,  assembled  great  forces,  intend- 
ing to  vanquish  the  king  of  the  south.  That  one  of 
them  did  push  the  war  even  to  the  very  border  of 
Egypt,  and  w^as  likely  to  go  into  the  very  land  of  his 
adversary.  This  so  aroused  the  Egyptian  monarch, 
that  he  collected  his  ablest  forces,  went  out  to  fight 
the  king  of  the  north,  and  obtained  a  speedy  and  most 
decisive  victory  over  his  enemy:  but  he  was  not 
strengthened  by  it ;  for  instead  of  pursuing  his  advan- 
tage, he  was  so  elated  and  joyful  that  he  gave  himself 
up  to  feasting,  to  drunkenness,  and  to  the  most  dis- 
gusting debaucheries.     I  read  in  this  same  chapter, 

"  But  his  sons  shall  be  stirred  up,  and  shall 
assemble  a  multitude  of  great  forces ;  and  one  shall 
certainly  come,  and  overflow,  and  pass  through  ;  then 


380  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

shall  he  return,  and  be  stirred  up,  even  to  his  for- 
tress. And  the  king  of  the  south  shall  be  moved 
with  oholer,  and  shall  come  forth  and  fight  with  him, 
even  with  the  king  of  the  north ;  and  he  shall  set 
forth  a  great  multitude,  but  the  multitude  shall  be 
given  into  his  hand.  And  when  he  hath  taken  away 
the  multitude,  his  heart  shall  be  lifted  up,  and  he 
shall  cast  down  many  ten  thousands;  but  he  shall 
not  be  strengthened  by  it." 

The  next  four  verses  give  us  a  clear  and  plain  ac- 
count of  the  history  of  Syria  and  Egypt.  Very  much 
is  contained  in  few  words.  We  will  first  repeat  the 
verses,  and  then  note  the  remark  of  commentators. 

"  For  the  king  of  the  north  shall  return,  and 
shall  set  forth  a  multitude  greater  than  the  former, 
and  shall  certainly  come  after  certain  years  with  a 
great  army  and  with  much  riches.  And  in  those 
times  there  shall  many  stand  up  against  the  king  of 
the  south :  also  the  robbers  of  thy  people  shall  exalt 
themselves  to  establish  the  vision ;  but  they  shall 
fall.  So  the  king  of  the  north  shall  come,  and  cast 
up  a  mount,  and  take  the  most  fenced  cities ;  and 
the  arms  of  the  south  shall  not  withstand,  neither 
his  chosen  people,  neither  shall  there  be  any  strength 
to  withstand.  But  he  that  cometh  against  him  shall 
do  according  to  his  own  will,  and  none  shall  stand 
before  him ;  and  he  shall  stand  in  the  glorious  land, 
which  by  his  hand  shall  be  consumed." 

Th3  following  are  the  historic  facts  as  enumer- 
ated, written  by  the  hand  of  Scott. 

'^  After  some  years,  Antiochus  king  of  Syria,  or 
of  the  north,  recovered  from  the  effects  of  his  late 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  381 

defeat,  and  Ptolemy  Philopater  king  of  Egypt  being 
dead,  and  succeeded  by  his  son  Ptolemy  Epiphanes, 
who  was  only  four  or  five  years  of  age,  Antiochus 
raised  a  greater  army  than  before,  and  amassed  vast 
sums  of  money  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  war,  by 
which  he  hoped  to  deprive  the  minor  king  of  his  do- 
minions. And  at  the  same  time  that  Antiochus 
marched  his  army  to  attack  the  Egyptian  provinces, 
many  other  enemies  stood  up  against  the  young  king. 
For  the  conduct  of  his  father,  and  of  those  abandoned 
ministers  who  now  governed  in  his  name,  had  so  dis- 
gusted the  Egyptians  that  they  were  ready  to  join 
Antiochus ;  and  Philip  king  of  Macedon  made  a 
league  with  him  against  Ptolemy^  stipulating  to  di- 
vide his  kingdom  between  them.  The  persecuted 
Jews  also  became  refractory,  and  broke  off  from  their 
allegiance  to  the  king  of  Egypt  to  join  Antiochus,  for 
this  seems  to  be  the  meaning  of  the  words  trans- 
lated, '  the  robbers  of  thy  people.'  These  revolters 
exalted  themselves  against  their  former  masters,  and 
so  helped  to  establish  or  to  accomplish  this  vision,  or 
prophecy ;  but  they  were  reduced  by  Ptolemy's  forces, 
who,  under  Scopas,  gained  many  advantages  against 
those  of  Antiochus.  However,  the  presence  of  that 
prince  turned  the  scale  in  his  favor,  for  he  soon  re- 
covered what  Scopas  had  taken,  and  besieged  and 
took  Zidon,  and  others  of  Ptolemy's  best  fortified 
cities.  So  that  the  king  of  Egypt  could  not  with- 
stand his  arms,  even  with  his  choicest  troops,  but  he 
carried  all  before  him,  and  succeeded  in  his  designs, 
and  established  his  authority  in  the  land  of  Judah, 
the  glorious  land  of  God's  chosen  people,  and  of  his 


382  CAUSE   AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

special  presence,  which  was  by  him  consumed  in  fur- 
nishing subsistence  to  his  troops  ;  or  rather,  it  was  by 
him  established,  as  some  render  the  word,  for  it  was 
favored,  and  prospered  greatly  under  his  government." 

From  what  we  have  transcribed,  every  thinking 
reader  can  fairly  see  and  understand  the  following 
fact.  Should  any  one  desire  to  impress  vividly  upon 
his  recollection  the  leading  points  of  history  belong- 
ing to  many  of  the  most  conspicuous  nations  of  the 
earth,  generation  after  generation,  he  has  only  to  re- 
member a  few  such  chapters  as  this  from  which  we 
have  been  quoting,  and  his  task  is  accomplished. 
God,  in  telling  his  people,  or  ''the  wise,"  of  the  fu- 
ture calamities  or  welfare  of  his  church,  spoke  of 
course  about  those  nations  which  favored  or  which 
oppressed  his  children. 

The  prophets,  or  those  historians  who  wrote  many 
centuries  before  the  events  transpired,  comprised 
more  facts  in  few  words,  and  used  expressions  more 
striking  to  the  lively  fancy,  and  more  vividly,  dis- 
tinctly, and  historically  correct,  than  any  others  who 
ever  held  a  pen.  I  need  not  go  on  through  the  chap- 
ter before  us.  Like  many  others,  it  contains  a  history 
of  those  who  hated  or  those  who  favored  the  church, 
down  to  our  day,  and  a  little  beyond  us.  Those  who 
wish,  can  read  the  holy  book,  and  read  profane  his- 
tory, and  hold  them  side  by  side,  or  they  can  look  at 
the  labors  of  commentators,  who  have  done  this  for  us, 
and  thereby  saved  us  much  toil.  I  shall  copy  only 
one  more  verse,  inviting  the  reader  to  become  familial 
with  all  the  rest  of  the  prophecy,  for  his  own  good. 

Antiochus  strove  to  get  possession  of  Egypt.     He 


THE   AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  383 

mustered  all  his  strength,  and  put  forth  all  his  ener- 
gies. He  exerted  all  his  ingenuity  to  get  advantage 
of  Ptolemy  by  treaty.  He  hoped  to  have  some  assist- 
ance by  giving  his  daughter  in  marriage.  Ptolemy 
took  her,  and  she,  the  famous  Cleopatra,  became  queen 
of  Egypt ;  yet  she  did  not  help  her  designing  father, 
but  preferred  the  interests  of  her  husband,  and  aided 
him  with  all  her  influence.  The  Jews,  called  upright 
ones,  helped  Antiochus  in  his  attempts  against  Egypt. 
Daniel,  verse  seventeenth,  informed  the  Israelites  of 
all  these  events,  in  the  following  words : 

*'  He  shall  also  set  his  face  to  enter  with  the 
strength  of  his  whole  kingdom,  and  upright  ones  with 
him ;  thus  shall  he  do :  and  he  shall  give  him  the 
daughter  of  women,  corrupting  her ;  but  she  shall 
not  stand  on  his  side,  neither  be  for  him." 

I  cannot  transcribe  every  singular  and  beautiful 
prophecy  in  the  Bible,  for  then  the  size  of  this  vol- 
ume would  deter  many  from  reading  it.  I  com- 
menced at  the  seventh  verse,  because  the  history 
thereafter  foretold  was  that  which  followed  the  days 
of  the  king  who  had  the  Old  Testament  translated 
into  Greek.  The  prophecy  of  Daniel  had  been  writ- 
ten between  two  and  three  hundred  years  before  it 
found  its  way  to  the  Alexandrian  library;  *  But  inas- 
much as  infidels,  as  well  as  Christians,  speak  of  this 
Grreek  copy,  called  the  Septuagint,  I  concluded  to 
quote  only  those  predictions  which  came  to  pass 
after  the  translation  was  made.  Not  finding  it  expe- 
dient to  remark  on  all  the  chapter,  I  have  noticed  a 
portion  of  the  part  for  which  we  have  the  authority 
of  scoffers  respecting  the  priority  of  its  date. 


384.  CAUSE  AND  CUEE   OF  INFIDELITY. 


CHAPTER   LXYIII. 

THE  LAST  RESORT. 

While  reading,  I  found  evidence  against  my  sys- 
tem of  infidelity  wherever  I  turned,  such  as  meets 
every  one  who  ventures  to  read  closely.  There  was 
one  process  of  investigation,  and  only  one  which  was 
left  for  me  to  pursue,  unless  I  yielded.  That  process 
was  to  cast  away  all  records  and  traditions,  to  sit 
down  and  endeavor  to  decide  the  question  by  the  aid 
of  reason  alone.  This  seemed  inviting.  It  seemed 
to  make  man  his  own  judge.  I  had  always  heard 
my  companions  the  deists  calling  reason  the  celes- 
tial lamp,  the  only  light,  the  polar  star,  and  other 
names  of  triumphant  admiration.  I  felt  a  disposition, 
as  it  seemed  to  me,  to  walk  along  the  path  of  reason 
quietly  and  alone,  and  to  notice  objects  on  either 
hand  fairly  and  deliberately.  I  made  the  attempt, 
and  the  following  is  something  of  the  result  of  my 
last  resort. 

The  goodness  of  Gtod.  This  seemed  to  be  a  start- 
ing point,  and  one  of  the  first  facts  to  fix  on.  My 
associates  were  willing  to  speak  of  the  goodness  of 
God,  and  I  thought  I  saw  it  manifested,  while  I 
looked  over  creation.  I  saw  fruit  drop  from  the  over- 
loaded tree.  I  saw  the  full  crop  wave  in  the  fields 
and  barns  crowded  at  home.  The  breeze  that  passed 
me  in  summer  was  fresh  and  fraf?rant.  The  cold 
spring  was  delightful  to  tiie  parched  palate.  The 
flower  was  fashioned  to  please  the  eye  which  rested 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  38f 

on  it.  The  hum  of  the  grove  and  the  gush  of  the 
waterfall  were  calculated  to  communicate  happiness 
through  the  ear.  In  short,  the  indications  of  a  Cre- 
ator's kindness  were  in  every  direction,  and  in  num- 
ber really  countless.  I  thought  that  nothing  was 
more  rational  than  to  fix  upon  it  as  a  certain  truth, 
that  the  Maker  of  all  things  is  good.  To  settle  down 
upon  this  doctrine  was  pleasing  enough,  except  that 
certain  contingent  facts  intruded  themselves.  They 
were  calculated  to  produce  some  degree  of  uneasiness, 
especially  if  followed  out  in  all  their  bearings.  The 
first  fact  and  the  inquiries  it  excited  were  as  follows  : 
The  Christians  speak  as  loudly  of  the  kindness,  the 
daily  kindness,  and  the  benevolence  of  Grod  as  we  do. 
Have  they  learned  it  of  us,  or  have  we  learned  of 
them  ;  or  how  is  it  that  we  agree  ? 

Second  fact.  Although  we  think  that  our  reason 
has  discovered  the  goodness  and  the  purity  of  G^od  so 
plainly,  yet  pagans  who  had  no  guide  but  reason, 
have  always  worshipped  him  as  revengeful  and  pol- 
luted. The  ancient  enlightened  nations,  the  Grreeks, 
and  then  the  Romans,  with  so  much  learning,  sung 
about  the  intrigues  and  adulteries,  the  frauds  and  the 
cruelties  of  their  deities,  although  they  had  no  Bible 
to  interrupt  their  reason.  Out  of  all  the  nations  that 
do  exist,  or  ever  did  exist  without  our  Scriptures, 
might  not  reason  have  taught  some  one  of  them  the 
goodness  and  the  purity  of  G-od?  Might  not  their 
sages  be  able  to  give  a  character  of  God,  something 
nearly  as  correct  as  w^e  can  hear  from  the  most  un- 
learned with  us  ?  In  the  following  unadorned  fact, 
there  was  something  fitted  to  excite  the  fear  that  the 

Cause  and  Cure.  \  7 


386  CAUSE  AND   CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

army  of  deists  had  received  their  knowledge,  either 
directly  or  circuitously,  from  the  book  which  they  dis- 
owned. It  is  a  fact,  that  were  I  to  go  to  ten  hundred 
thousand  of  the  most  learned  Asiatics  or  other  pagans 
now  alive,  one  after  another,  and  hear  them  speak  of 
Grod,  I  should  not  receive  a  character  half  as  correct, 
according  to  the  creed  of  deists,  as  that  which  I  might 
obtain  from  the  first  ten  ploughmen  I  met,  provided 
there  was  a  Bible  and  a  meeting-house  in  the  land 
where  they  lived.  I  knew  that  reason  could  see 
through  the  mysteries  of  gunpowder  in  the  course  of  a 
minute  after  it  is  explained ;  but  it  was  long  before  the 
discovery  was  made.  I  knew  that  reason  assents  to 
the  first  principles  of  astronomy,  as  soon  as  they  are 
presented ;  nothing  appears  plainer  :  but  reason  was 
long  in  finding  out  these  truths.  Thus  I  could  not 
tell  but  that,  although,  as  soon  as  the  Bible  informs 
those  who  hate  it  in  Christian  lands  of  certain  truths 
about  God,  nothing  appears  plainer  to  them,  they  may 
think  they  have  always  known  it,  while  the  most  en- 
ergetic minds  where  the  Bible  is  not  do  not  learn  so 
fast.  They  certainly  never  have  been  known  to  find 
out  the  excellence  and  purity  of  Omnipotence,  unas- 
sisted. Although  somewhat  suspicious  that  this  doc- 
trine of  the  unbounded  goodness,  and  wisdom,  and 
power,  and  purity  of  God,  had  first  been  taught  by  one 
book  alone,  knowing  it  to  be  true  I  concluded  to  rest 
upon  it  as  so,  and  to  look  around  for  other  facts,  or 
for  rational  and  plain  inferences. 

Doctrines  inquired  after.  The  following  ques- 
tions and  facts  commingled  would  pass  in  succession 
through  my  mind. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.         387 

We  agree  that  God  is  good,  and  wise,  and  kind, 
like  a  tender  parent.  Having  cast  away  the  Scrip- 
tures, we  agree  that  God  has  not  told  us  certainly 
whether  we  live  again  after  death  or  not.  He  has  not 
told  us,  if  we  do  live,  how  long  it  is  to  be — seventy 
years  again,  or  longer  ?  I  knew  that  reason  could 
not  decide  these  inquiries ;  because  no  three  of  my 
associates,  the  advocates  of  reason,  out  of  all  I  could 
meet  with,  ever  agreed  on  these  particulars.  Accord- 
ing to  our  belief,  he  has  not  told  us,  if  we  live  here- 
after, whether  it  is  to  be  in  connection  with  a  body 
or  not.  I  should  like  to  know.  "We  are  not  told 
whether  we  are  to  be  judged  or  not  for  what  we  do 
to-day.  It  would  be  well  to  know  this.  Shall  we 
live  always  ?  Will  our  judgment  be  severe  ?  Will 
there  be  sickness  in  the  next  state,  or  is  it  all  health  ? 
Those  who  admire  reason  most  do  not  know,  for  two 
of  them  do  not  believe  alike.  Reason  has  not  taught ; 
of  course  it  is  an  uncertain  guide,  or  there  is  no  in- 
formation given  us.  I  thought  the  color  of  the  rain- 
bow a  token  of  the  Creator's  kindness ;  but  I  would 
rather  it  had  been  black,  than  not  to  have  known 
whether  I  am  to  live  after  I  am  buried.  I  wish  he 
had  told  me.  I  thought  that  our  Father  made  the 
color  of  the  forest  leaf  green,  because  it  fits  the  eye ; 
but  I  would  agree  it  should  be  red  always  hereafter, 
if  I  could  only  find  out  whether  or  not  I  am  to  be 
judged  for  my  conduct.  Is  my  every-day  conduct  to 
be  reviewed  hereafter  ?  I  wish  our  Father  had  told 
us.  It  would  not  have  been  hard  for  him  to  have 
done  this,  or  cost  much  time.  Thus  I  was  tossed 
from  point  to  point  of  several   sharp  prominences 


388  CAUSE   AND  CUHE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

To  say  that  reason  was  our  heavenly  lamp,  and  that 
her  worshippers  had  never  yet  discovered  these  things, 
or  that  they  discovered  differently,  for  they  thought 
differently,  was  somewhat  awkward.  To  say  that  I 
must  act  every  minute,  and  yet  it  was  not  very  im- 
portant for  me  to  know  whether  or  not  I  was  ever  to 
he  tried  for  my  actions,  did  not  sound  smoothly.  To 
say  that  reason  had  taught  us  what  our  Creator  hated 
most,  was  too  hard,  because  the  disciples  of  reason 
all  differed  fundamentally  here  also ;  some  thought 
one  way  and  some  another.  To  say  that  I  need  not 
know  what  pleased  or  displeased  him  most,  was  still 
unharmonious.  I  began  to  doubt  whether  ''  the  celes- 
tial lamp"  of  reason  would  show  me  objects  more 
distinctly  than  the  page  of  Matthew. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  389 


CHAPTER   LXIX. 


THE  LAST  RESORT. 


If  I  sat  down  and  inquired  of  reason  soberly, 
whether  the  great  First  Cause  had  made  man  as  we 
now  find  him,  or  we  are  a  fallen  race,  I  found  the 
pathway  more  than  cloudy.  If  I  said  that  man  is  a 
fallen  creature,  and  did  not  come  as  he  now  is  from 
the  pure  hand,  I  seemed  to  be  running  into  the  old 
Bible  track.  If  I  said  that  men  were  not  wicked, 
that  a  majority  of  them  were  not  depraved,  it  seemed 
to  sound  sweetly,  and  to  harmonize  with  what  all  my 
companions  said  when  together  and  while  disputing 
on  religious  doctrines.  But  when  deists  talk  else- 
where, when  they  speak,  having  forgotten  all  contro- 
versy, their  testimony  is  not  the  same.  I  heard  one 
of  them  speaking  of  a  class  of  men  opposed  to  him 
in  politics.  He  pronounced  them  utterly  destitute 
of  principle.  He  declared  them  dishonest  in  every 
thing ;  and  when  excited,  would  mingle  curses  with 
his  expressions  of  contempt.  "When  speaking  of  those 
who  were  called  the  pious,  the  devotedly  pious,  he  was 
also  severe.  Their  zeal  he  called  either  fanaticism 
or  hypocrisy,  often  both.  When  dealing  with  his  fel- 
low-men, he  always  took  notes,  bonds,  etc.,  and  wag 
as  certain  to  treat  every  one  as  though  he  was  de- 
fective, as  they  are  who  believe  in  man's  depravity 
In  short,  I  found  the  three  following  facts  to  exist  in 
the  world. 


o90  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

1.  Those  who  denied  the  fall  of  man  spoke  as 
complainingly,  when  not  discussing  the  doctrine,  of 
the  prevalence  of  slander,  of  avarice,  selfishness,  etc., 
as  did  the  disciples  of  the  Bible. 

2.  They  spoke  from  day  to  day  of  having  discov- 
ered something  censurable  in  those  of  whom  they 
had  thought  better ;  but  it  was  not  a  matter  of  con- 
tinuous occurrence  for  them  to  speak  of  surprise  at 
having  found  one  and  another  more  honest,  disinter- 
ested, and  amiable  than  they  were  supposed  to  be. 

3.  The  following  question  is  answered  by  the 
candid  with  entire  agreement.  Suppose  you  were  to 
take  a  number  of  children  and  try  to  teach  them  all 
that  is  lovely  and  good ;  again,  take  an  equal  number, 
and  try  to  teach  them  all  that  is  bad  and  unlovely : 
in  which  case  would  you  most  readily  succeed  ?  In 
which  are  children  the  more  apt  scholars,  in  honor, 
honesty,  self-denial,  temperance,  humility,  etc.,  or  in 
haughtiness,  self-conceit,  ignorance,  sensuality,  injus- 
tice, etc.  ?  I  believed  that  the  man  who  would  say 
"  our  race  is  not  fallen  into  sin  so  as  to  make  it  easier 
for  us  to  be  taught  vice  than  virtue,"  had  been  hand- 
ling sin  himself,  and  that  it  did  not  appear  unlovely 
to  him. 

I  believed  that  those  who  admit  the  three  facts 
stated  above,  might  as  well  admit  the  fall  of  man. 

I  believed  that  he  who,  after  looking  fairly  around 
on  his  fellow-creatures,  denied  these  three  facts,  had 
3ertainly  fallen  himself,  if  others  had  not. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  RESCUE  391 


CHAPTER  LXX 

CONCLUDINa  SUMMARY. 

I  HAD  been  told,  and  I  could  not  dispute  it,  that 
Grod  was  a  being  of  infinitudes.  Christians  and  un- 
believers agreed  that  there  was  no  boundary  line 
belonging  to  his  wisdom,  his  power,  or  the  number  of 
his  days.  They  said  that  there  was  no  possibility  of 
numbering  the  animals  or  the  worlds  he  had  made ; 
that  there  was  no  limit  to  creation.  And  all  the 
glasses  through  which  the  philosopher  looked  spoke 
the  same  language. 

If  endless  might  be  written  on  his  works  around 
us,  I  could  not  tell  but  that  it  might  be  his  plan  for 
our  existence  to  be  endless.  I  hoped  it  might  be  so, 
for  annihilation  always  looked  dark  to  me.  At  times 
it  seemed  as  though  it  would  be  cruel,  if,  after  mak- 
ing me  taste  the  cup  of  existence,  he  should  dash  it 
from  my  lips.  I  should  prefer  never  having  been,  to 
giving  up  my  identity  at  death.  I  was  ready  to  ex- 
claim," My  Maker  might  have  told  me  how  long  I 
am  to  exist ;"  but  the  Bible  seemed  to  reply,  "  He 
has."  If  my  feelings  called  out  that  a  Being  of  infi- 
nite goodness  might  have  offered  me  the  glorious 
prize  of  unending  happiness  on  some  terms,  the  Bible 
seemed  to  reply,  "He  has." 

I  knew  that  the  soul  which  inhabits  these  bodies 
was  in  the  habit  of  craving.  It  has  been  so  made 
that  it  craves,  and  craves  much  happiness,  hating 
any_ decay  in  its  felicity.    I  thought  that  if  in  a  shin- 


392  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF  INFIDELITY. 

ing  country,  where  nothing  cold  or  gloomy  was  ever 
to  enter,  and  in  a  society  of  beings  peaceful  and  beau- 
tiful, I  should  be  offered  joys  which  were  never  to 
diminish,  it  would  indeed  be  a  prize.  0  what  a 
prize !  This  would  resemble  what  it  would  take  a 
Grod  to  offer,  a  Grod  of  benevolence.  Who  knows  but 
our  God  may  have  made  us  this  offer  ?  The  Bible 
seemed  to  say,  "  He  has."  I  thought  if  any  one  man 
had  this  offer,  he  had  good  reason  to  leap  for  joy 
Has  this  offer  been  extended  to  any  one?  The  Bible 
seemed  to  answer,  "  To  all."  And  are  the  terms 
easy?  I  knew  that,  if  I  listened  to  that  book,  the 
answer  was  bare  acceptance  ;  and  I  could  not  com 
plain  that  it  was  added,  "  Nothing  unjust  or  unclean 
must  be  taken  into  that  abode." 

A  collateral  inquiry  presented  itself,  which  was 
this,  "What  does  reason  say  concerning  the  offer,  if 
it  is  made,  or  if  it  ever  should  be  intended,  Can  man 
reject,  or  forfeit  it ;  neglect  or  turn  away  from  it  ?" 
I  looked  around  me  upon  facts  which  none  could 
question.  I  saw  that  amidst  the  train  of  our  mercies 
and  enjoyments  health  is  not  the  least,  yet  thousands 
are  casting  it  from  them  utteri  /  and  for  ever.  I 
looked  into  a  family — peace  would  sweeten  all  their 
joys ;  yet  how  many  cast  it  from  them,  and  their 
happiness  expires.  I  could  not  look  at  any  good 
thing  between  the  earth  and  skies,  which  man  might 
not  trample  on.  And  I  did  not  know  but  in  one 
more  instance  he  might  turn  away  from  an  offered 
favor,  namely,  the  offer  of  heaven. 

If  the  Creator  does  not  depart  from  his  usual 
method,  he  will  not  compel  me  to  receive  any  favor. 


THE    AUTHOR'S  RESCUE.  393 

What  if  he  should  act  consistently  with  every  other 
feature  of  his  work,  and  leave  it  possible  for  me  to 
turn  away  from  everlasting  joys? 

I  found  that  wherever  I  turned,  and  in  whatever 
direction  I  looked,  common-sense,  reason,  and  reflec- 
tion pronounced  a  solemn  amen  to  every  doctrine 
taught  in  that  fearful  and  precious  book.  I  found 
that  all  the  truth  to  which  reason  ever  assented  had 
been  first  taught  by  revelation. 

After  reading  a  book  called  "  Doddridge's  Rise 
and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul ;"  also  "  Bax- 
ter's Saints'  Everlasting  Rest ;"  after  wading  through 
many  mistakes  concerning  the  way  in  which  a  soul 
was  directed  to  turn  to  God,  I  came  to  certain  con- 
clusions, like  the  following. 

Conclusion.  If  I  am  ordered  to  live  peaceably 
with  all  men,  hoping  at  last  to  reach  the  land  ol 
peace,  it  would  not  hurt  me  if  I  tried  to  obey. 

I  need  not  blame  the  Bible  if  it  prohibits  all  glut- 
tony, sensuality,  and  improper  indulgence  of  appe- 
tite ;  for  greater  energies  of  body  and  of  soul  are 
secured  to  those  who  listen  and  comply. 

I  am  not  injured  when  I  am  told  to  compassion- 
ate the  suffering,  because  those  who  strive  to  relieve 
the  afflicted  are  always  made  more  happy. 

I  need  not  grow  angry  at  the  page  of  inspiration, 
if  all  profanity  is  forbidden  there  ;  for  those  who  vio- 
late that  precept,  only  have  their  dignity  lessened  in 
the  eye  of  others,  while  they  reap  no  profit  and  re- 
ceive no  gain. 

If  I  am  told  that  life  is  brief  and  its  termination 
hastening,  that  pleasures  around  ns  here  are  very 


394  CAUSE  AND  CURE   OF  INFIDELITY. 

transitory,  and  that  afflictions  will  meet  us,  I  need 
not  complain,  for  it  is  certainly  true.  These  admo- 
nitions do  not  delude  me. 

There  is  no  unkindness  in  the  call,  if  I  am  invited 
to  think  of  a  habitation  very  bright,  exceedingly  beau- 
tiful, where  death  can  never  enter,  and  where  the 
tear-drop  was  never  seen.  If  I  am  told  to  lift  my 
eyes  towards  a  world  where  want  was  never  known ; 
where  the  song  is  always  singing;  and  where  the 
lovely,  the  splendid  company  may  increase,  but  never 
will  diminish,  I  am  not  unwise,  if  I  ask,  "  How  am 
I  to  get  there  ?• ' 

If  I  am  told  that  those  who  desire  this  prize  are 
directed  to  express  their  wishes  for  it  to  One  who  can 
hear  the  lowest  whisper,  I  cannot  say  there  is  any 
great  difficulty  in  such  an  undertaking. 

If  I  am  told  that  this  Hearer  of  requests  once 
became  man,  and  that  all  my  ill  deserts — I  have  done 
wrong  so  often  that  I  do  not  know  how  much  of  his 
frown  I  do  merit — he  bore  in  his  own  body  on  the 
tree,  that  I  may  escape  suffering,  I  can  never  say  the 
offer  is  not  a  kind  one.  If  all  are  invited  to  apply,  I 
am  included  in  the  number. 

I  may  conclude  that  I  am  sincere  in  my  requests, 
if  I  am  willing  to  begin  a  battle  now  with  sin. 

I  will  try,  and  I  will  ask  for  help.  For  ever  is  a 
distant  journey,  and  I  will  try.  Boundless  joys  may 
be  coveted.  The  struggle  shall  be  commenced  to-day, 
and  I  will  seek  for  aid.  There  is  a  loveliness  in  doing 
right.  "  0  Lord,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and 
before  thee,  and  am  not  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son/' 


BRIEF   SKETCH 


or 


THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE 


The  author  of  this  striking  work,  which  has  been  blessed  in 
.oringing  scores  of  infidels  to  Christ,  and  of  which  not  far  from 
100,000  copies  have  been  circulated,  was  eminent  as  an  intel- 
ligent infidel  physician,  and  then  as  an  able  minister  of  Christ. 
He  loved  much,  for  he  had  much  forgiven. 

He  was  born  September  24,  1793,  near  Jonesborough,  East 
Tennessee;  and  died  at  Quincy,  Illinois,  October  17,  1844,  aged 
51.  His  parents  were  from  Virginia,  his  father  an  officer  of  the 
church,  and  his  mother,  who  was  of  Scotch  descent,  eminently 
pious.  In  childhood  and  youth  he  was  sedate  and  contemplative, 
his  mind  seeming  to  receive  an  impress  from  the  lofty  and  ro- 
mantic scenery  around  the  Nolachucky,  near  the  banks  of  which 
he  was  reared.  At  twelve  he  thought  himself  converted,  and 
soon  entered  Washington  College,  near  his  father's  residence,  at 
which  he  graduated  at  sixteen,  when  he  proceeded  to  Danville, 
Kentucky,  where  his  elder  brother  was  then  settled  in  the  min- 
istry, and  entered  on  the  study  of  medicine  with  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Ephraim  McDowell. 

At  nineteen,  just  as  he  was  entering  on  the  practice  of  medi- 
cine, he  joined  himself  as  surgeon  to  a  Kentucky  regiment  then 
proceeding  to  Canada  in  the  war  with  .Great  Britain,  where  he 
suffered  every  privation.  In  one  march,  in  the  severe  cold  and 
deep  snows  of  a  wild  Indian  territory,  exhausted  by  hunger  and 
fatigue,  he  suffered  himself  to  be  left  unobserved,  and  resolved 
there  to  lie  down  and  die.     But  his  friend  and  cousin,  the  brave 


396  SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

« 
Col.  Allen,  who  afterwards  fell  at  Tippecanoe,  missed  him,  went 

back,  roused  him  from  his  deathlike  slumher,  took  him  on  his 
powerful  horse,  and  thus  saved  him  for  the  work  God  had  ap- 
pointed him  to  do.  Returning  from  his  northern  campaign,  he 
entered  on  the  practice  of  medicine  in  Jonesborough ;  but  at  the 
call  of  Generals  Jackson  and  Coffee,  he  enlisted  again  as  surgeon 
of  a  regiment  for  the  South,  and  in  the  wilds  of  Alabama  flooded 
with  rain  was  seized  by  fever,  reduced  to  the  utmost  extremity, 
but  raised  up,  and  at  Mobile  on  the  eve  of  an  expected  battle, 
received  the  news  of  peace. 

He  returned  to  Jonesborough,  resumed  his  profession,  at 
twenty-two  married  a  daughter  of  David  Deader ick,  to  whom 
allusion  is  made  in  his  work  as  a  highly  respected  infidel  mer- 
chant of  Tennessee,  and  became  eminent  as  a  physician,  hia 
practice  extending  into  neighboring  counties,  and  bringing  Mm 
an  income  of  some  $3,000  a  year,  which  he  at  length  relin- 
quished that  he  might  win  souls  to  Christ  in  the  ministry. 

In  the  pursuit  of  medical  science,  while  infidelity  swayed  tha 
higher  circles,  and  the  works  of  Volney,  Voltaire,  and  Paine  were 
in  high  repute,  Dr.  Nelson — like  many  who  in  early  life  obtained 
a  false  hope  of  their  conversion — was  led  to  believe  that  he  had 
been  self-deceived,  and  that  all  religion,  and  the  Bible  itself,  was 
a  delusion.  He  became  an  honest  unreflecting  deistj  in  which 
scepticism  he  was  but  confirmed  by  his  connection  with  the 
army  and  his  subsequent  relations  in  life. 

The  wonderful  processes  of  his  mind  in  giving  up  this  infi- 
delity, by  reluctantly  detecting  the  dishonesty  and  unfairness  oi 
Voltaire  and  other  infidel  writers,  and  by  a  patient,  intelligent 
examination  of  the  whole  subject  in  his  own  heart,  in  the  lives 
and  conduct  of  believers  and  unbelievers,  in  practical  writings, 
and  especially  in  the  word  of  God,  form  perhaps  the  most  inter- 
esting portion  of  his  now  celebrated  work.  It  is  hard  for  any 
reader  to  question  his  sincerity,  the  stern  integrity,  patience,  and 
thoroughness  oi"  his  investigation,  or  doubt  that  he  was  led  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  true  and  right  way. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-five  he  joined  the  Presbyterian  church, 
of  which  his  father  was  an  elder,  deploring  his  long  rejection  of 
the  Saviour  he  now  delighted  to  honor,  and  resolving  to  redeem 


SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFJ).        "     397 

the  time  by  the  unresci-ved  consecration  of  all  his  powers  to  him. 
At  first  his  diffidence  scarcely  allowed  him  to  lead  others  in 

^  prayer;  but  his  inventive  mind,  warm  heart,  and  ceaseless  energy 
found  many  means  of  usefulness,  including  the  wide  circulation 
of  good  books,  while  in  his  extensive* medical  practice.  It  is 
stated  that  a  sermon  he  heard  from  the  lamented  Dr.  Cornelius, 
who  passed  through  Termessee,  fired  his  mind  with  the  most 
enlarged  missionary  spirit,  which  expired  only  with  his  life. 

^  At  about  the  age  of  thirty-three  he  gave  himself  publicly  to 
the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  assisted  for  a  time  in  editing  a 
religious  periodical,  and  was  soon  installed  in  Danville,  Ken- 
tucky, where  he  had  imbibed  his  infidelity,  as  successor  of  his 
worthy  deceased  brother,  who  had  done  so  much  for  the  church 
and  college  there.  He  soon  proved  that  he  had  indeed  been 
called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  He  became  "  a  burning  and 
a  shining  light,"  not  only  to  his  own  congregation,  but  far  and 
wide  throughout  the  state,  where  the  rich  efiusions  of  the  Spirit 
abundantly  attended  his  labors ;  and  it  was  those  revivals  which 
were  the  manifest  precursors  of  the  great  revival  of  1831,  which 
extended  throughout  the  land,  and  added  to  the  churches  more 
than  one  hundred  thousand  souls.  He  seemed  to  imbibe,  in 
measure,  the  whole  spirit  of  our  Lord.  In  personal  efibrts  for 
the  salvation  of  individuals,  he  labored  like  Harlan  Page.  In 
the  pulpit,  his  tall,  manly  form  and  kindled  eye,  his  frankness 
and  generosity  of  spirit,  the  gushing  love  of  his  heart  for  souls, 
his  bold,  free,  original  eloquence,  his  powerful  appeals  to  the 
heart  and  conscience,  his  full  and  clear  exhibition  of  Christ  and 
his  salvation,  attracted  and  fixed  the  attention  of  his  hearers. 
And  his  missionary  spirit  was  large  as  the  world.  Especially 
was  his  attention  directed  to  the  moral  wastes,  and  the  training 
of  pious  young  men,  who  were  then  brought  into  the  church  in 
such  numbers,  for  the  ministry  and  missionary  work  at  home  and 
abroad. 

It  was  this  spirit  that  led  him  to  plan  and  lay  the  foundation 
of  Marion  College  in  Missouri,  for  which  he  visited  our  Eastern 
cities,  where  his  fervent  appeals  at  once  for  money  and  for  the 
salvation  of  his  hearers,  endeared  him  to  tens  of  thousands. 
Unexpected  events  thwarting  his  expectations  in  Missouri,  he 


398  SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 

transferred  his  efforts  to  forming  a  somewhat  similar  estahlish- 
ment  at  Quincy,  Illinois,  freely  to  educate  young  men  as  minis- 
ters and  missionaries.  But  in  the  midst  of  these  exhausting 
efforts,  in  which  he  expended  all  his  personal  means,  he  was 
attacked  with  epilepsy  or  paralysis,  which  gradually  unfitted  him 
for  labor,  and  terminated  his  life  at  the  age  of  51. 

He  wrote  the  Cause  and  Cure  of  Infidelity  about  1836,  in 
the  first  summer  of  his  residence  in  Illinois,  chiefly  under  the 
shade  of  four  large  oaks,  drawing  mainly  from  the  resources  of 
his  own  mind  and  memory.  He  also  wrote  another  treatise  en- 
titled "Wealth  and  Honor,"  breathing  a  missionary  spirit  as 
expansive  as  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  summoning  the  whole  energies 
of  the  church  of  God  for  the  world's  redemption,  and  showing 
that  her  wealth  and  her  honor  were  in  rescuing  lost  souls,  and 
adding  them  as  gems  to  the  Redeemer's  crown.  He  carried  this 
work  to  the  East  for  publication,  but  it  is  now  supposed  to  be 
irrecoverably  lost. 

In  his  declining  health,  and  often  in  severe  suffering,  he 
mourned  mainly  that  he  could  not  preach  the  gospel  and  labor 
to  win  sinners  to  Christ;  but  he  murmured  not  against  the 
divine  will.  When  the  hour  of  his  departure  drew  nigh,  he 
called  to  him  his  wife  and  so  many  of  his  eleven  children  as 
were  near,  saying,  "  My  Master  calls.  I  am  going  home.  Kiss 
me,  my  children,  and  take  your  last  farewell,  for  I  shall  soon  be  in 
a  state  of  insensibility,  and  shall  not  know  you."  He  expressed 
his  wishes  in  various  respects,  and  then  said,  "  It  is  well,"  and 
slumbered  till  the  resurrection-morn. 

His  body  rests  in  the  cemetery  at  Woodland,  near  Quincy, 
Illinois,  where  a  neat  monument  bears  the  following  inscription : 

"  Rev.  David  Nelson,  M.  D.,  author  of  the  Cause  and  Cure 
of  Infidelity,  born  in  East  Tennessee,  September  24,  1793 — a 
surgeon  in  the  United  States  army — a  distinguished  physician 
in  his  native  state — a  devoted  minister  of  Christ  in  Danville, 
Kentucky — a  messenger  of  grace  to  multitudes — a  founder  oi 
institutions  of  learning.     Died  October  17,  1844,  aged  51. 

"Erected  by  friends  in  New  York." 


.    SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE.  399 

Dr.  Nelson  well  knew  the  power  of  sacred  music,  and 
sometimes  composed  hymns  which  were  sung  on  the  occasionj 
on  which  he  preached,  two  of  which  are  annexed. 

REST  IN  HEAVEN.  ♦ 

Sleep  not,  the  Saviour  cries, 
Ori  this  low,  earthly  ground ; 
Press  on — above  the  skies, 
There  shall  your  rest  be  found. 
Chorus  — Where  the  pilgrim  reposes,  the  fields  are  all  green, 
There  day  never  closes,  nor  clouds  intervene  : 
O  the  forms, that  are  there,  such  as  eye  hath  not  seen; 
0  the  songs  they  sing  there,  with  hosannas  between, 
Wiiile  the  river  of  life  flows  freely. 

On  earth  cold  storms  arise. 

And  clouds  obscure  the  sun ; 

For  rest  the  pilgrim  sighs — 

But  there  his  work  is  done. — Chorus. 

My  soul,  be  not  dismayed, 

But  gird  thee  for  the  race  : 

I  '11  ask  his  hourly  aid 

To  reach  that  happy  plaje. — Chorus. 


A  FAIRER  LAND. 

'T  was  told  me  in  life's  early  day. 
That  pleasui-e's  stream  did  flow 

Gently  beside  life's  peaceful  way — 
I  have  not  found  it  so. 

I  thought  there  grew  on  earthly  ground 

Some  buds  without  decay ; 
But  not  a  single  flower  I  've  found 

That  does  not  fade  away. 

I  wish  to  see  a  fairer  land  — 

I  've  heard  of  one  on  high, 
Where  every  tear  by  one  kind  hand 

Is  wiped  from  every  eye. 

*T  is  said  the  King  of  that  bright  place 
Still  welcomes  travellers  there  : 

0  come,  then,  let  us  seek  his  grace — 
Unseen,  he  hears  our  prayer. 


®Ije  ^meritaii  fat  Soxietg, 

PUBLISH 

THE  RELIGIOUS  (OR  PASTOR'S)  LIBRARY, 

Comprising  25  standard  volumes  12mo,  at  $10.  Including  some 
of  the  best  practical  works  of  the  17th  century ;  the  evidences  op 

CHRISTIANITY  ;  CHRISTIAN  MEMOIRS  J  and  d'AUBIGNES  HISTORY  OF  THE 
REFORMATION. 

THE  EVANGELICAL  FAMILY  LIBRARY, 

Of  15  volumes,  18mo,  price  $5  50 ;  with  21  additional  voluines, 
bound  to  match  this  library.    Price  of  the  36  volumes,  $13  00. 

THE  YOUTH'S  LIBRARY, 

Of  70  volumes,  at  $10,  comprising  Hannah  More's  cheap  reposi- 
tory, 8  volumes,  and  an  invaluable  collection  of  reading  for  the 
young ;  with  255  highly  finished  engravings. 

BEAUTIFULLY  ILLUSTRATED  BOOKS  FOR  CHILDREN, 

In  neatly  enveloped  packets ;  or  bound  in  attractive  children's  li- 
braries.   Also  a  packet  of  54  attractive  picture-cards. 

The  energies  of  the  Society  are  directed  to  the  one  object  of  issu- 
ing and  circulating  the  best  evangelical  publications,  at  barely  re- 
munerating prices.  Every  Christian  Parent  is  here  provided  With 
safe  and  instructive  reading  for  his  children. 

Issued  monthly  to  200,000  families,  at  25  cents  single  •  six  for  $1 ; 
twenty  for  $3 ;  forty  for  $5. 

Is  a  gem  welcomed  monthly  in  more  than  275,000  families.  Ten 
copies  for  $1 ;  fifty  for  $4  50  ;  one  hundred  for  $8.  Payable  in 
advance. 

TO   BE   HAD   AT 

150  Nassau-street,  New  York  ;  28  Cornhill,  Boston  ;  and  in  other 
principal  cities  and  towns. 


•# 


^ 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


OCT  ISIiMO 


!3l3n'S3sc; 


'  7 


^953  >■ /I 


:IJ^ 


>3\    K    ^    L^ 


INTER" 


jy 


im 


&V\|\M^^^ 


RECEivee 


m^.  W'Sm 


l|ff»»Mi  nit 


'WT'->!.{BRART 
tSAN 


JUN  lO   1971 


LD  21-100m-7,'39(402s)l 


2076 


.ira.o^.^'^o 


Bl 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


'lAjfVinl^^^^^^^^^^^^BaiaKK^ 


f^'fit'/Mfj-^fAiV^v 


Wi^ 


mm 


nis  vvSKWlaf ilvi 


rMMmSSm 


tl  5  H y  S. ^.  *  V }•  r 't  s  Ik'  • 

■     -                            .if 

A^^S«' 


